《saimin regulation》


 Chapter 1锛欵pisode 1: Houjou Kokoro Introduction-Arc

    I obtained hypnosis.


    It all started when my deceased grandfather''s shed caught fire last year.


    Because there was no one capable of maintaining it, perhaps because the dry winter climate was particularly harmful, the shed which was abruptly set ablaze was completely burned down. The trash and agricultural items were all turned into ash.


    Because I wasn''t living there, I managed to not get involved in the entire mess. However, in order to examine the burnt remains, I went with my family to visit the scene.


    It was at that time that I accidentally spotted something glowing within the scorched ruins.


    Things like why was it shimmering or how did it not get turned into ashes in the fire, I do not know. Even the police and the fire fighters should have investigated the surroundings carefully.


    And so, only I happened to discover it by chance¡ªand took it into my possession.


    Concealing the matter from my parents, I took it home by covertly slipping it into the trunk of the car.


    And the identity of what I obtained¡ªwas a text book explaining the methods of hypnotism.


    Even though I was uncertain at first, after successfully inducing my parents, I could not hide my excitement.


    As long as I have this, I can do whatever I want. Primarily towards women.


    I spent half a year learning the entire contents of this book, and now the time to put it to practice has arrived.


    £ª


    Hiyana Private School Senior High School; Although it''s registered as a Prep School, its academic ability is only around the upper middle level. It was that sort of school.


    I, as a second-year senior, am currently walking through this school''s hallway towards my destination.


    Despite having obtained hypnosis, I, who had no girl friend, much less female acquaintances, first began to think.


    How do I hypnotise a woman?


    The hypnosis I possess is not omnipotent. Once induced, it is possible to fulfil any sort of dream possible. However, it is getting to that point which is the difficult part.


    At the very least, sufficient time to implant the hypnotic suggestions is necessary.


    Furthermore, there is a prerequisite of me being alone with the target. If there are any disruptions in the surroundings, the suggestions will fail to be heard.


    Create a situation where I can be alone with a woman, completely devoid of disturbances.


    This was the first obstacle.


    "Ah, I''m so glad I found it."


    This problem, somehow I can see myself clearing it.


    "Mental Care."


    Right now, I am on the first floor of Hiyana School''s New Building, right next to the Engineering Room. In the corridor that one usually wouldn''t step in unless they were cleaning, that was there.


    An office established to counsel students. The Counselling Room.


    It is a place set up for students who are suffering from picking a career or human relationship problems. Anyone can book this room and receive counselling.


    If it''s in here, then no one will interfere and it establishes a reason to be alone. As long as I hypnotise the counsellor, then it will be absolutely perfect.


    Furthermore, perhaps in an effort to make it difficult for students to find it, the path leading to here is pretty much invisible to others, and it is also structured to make it difficult for outsiders to enter.


    It is truly ideal.


    "I''m going to knock."


    I have previously made a reservation. It appears that even though there''s a ballot box in front of this class room, it is enough for a student to simply fill out their name and desired time slot.


    *thud thud*¨CI modestly knock on the door. Even though I had made plans, I''m still nervous.


    "Please enter."


    A response came from the other side of the door. A female voice. The Counsellor appears to be a lady.


    "Hello."


    For the time being, I turn the knob and enter the room.


    If I had to describe the inside of the room with a single phrase, I''d say "it''s tidy".


    In a space which appeared to not have even a speck of dust were two fluffy-looking sofas, the likes of which had only ever been seen in the Principal''s Office. An elegant desk was placed beside them, creating the ambience of a parlour.


    As bookcases and ornaments were placed in the surroundings, the interior of the room felt quite spacious.


    This is my practice grounds where I will enact my plans...or so I intend.


    "Thank you for coming."


    The counsellor who was in the centre of the room opened her mouth. I heard a crystal clear voice, reminiscent of a ringing bell.


    Without thinking, strength had gathered into my shoulders as I was lost in rapture.


    "Hello."


    *grin*¡ªtilting her head with a smile, the counselling lady was gorgeous.


    From appearances alone, she undoubtedly appeared to be a university student. Although she looked mature, it felt as though her youth had yet to disappear. While her well-ordered woman''s suit decreased exposure, it contrarily resulted in her seductive thighs to be seen all the more from below her skirt.


    Her black hair styled into a straight-long was so smooth that I imagine it would touch me in a crowded train.


    "...? Is something the matter?"


    "Ah, no, I didn''t think that I would be counselled a lady."


    I knew that someone specialising in counselling was hired by this school, but I didn''t think as far as to who they were.


    It''s my bad habit. I am still lacking in several places. I need to get a grip.


    "Is that so? As I thought, I''m not very well known amongst the students after all."


    "No, not at all."


    "Allow me to introduce myself. I am Houjou Kokoro."


    After Kokoro made a slightly disappointed expression, she once again bowed to me. Lowering her head with refined movements, the sight of her hair falling to her cheeks was quite sexy.


    After I also gave a brief introduction, I proceeded to sit down.


    "Although it is referred to as the Counselling Room, the contents of the consultation doesn''t necessarily need to be about particularly serious matters. I will not mind if you came with some trivial concerns, so please relax."


    "O-Ok."


    As I took my seat, I glanced at Kokoro who was seated opposite me. Perhaps because I drew close to her, my anxiety only throbbed even more violently.


    "I will prepare some tea. What would you like to have?"


    "Please get me something mild. I don''t particularly have any preferences."


    "Fufuu. Well then, it will be the recommended black tea."


    As Kokoro stood up from her seat, I watched her back as she walked towards the place where the tea cups were stored.


    Remaining seated, I mainly gazed at the lower portion of her retreating figure.


    Both of her legs covered by black tights were slender and curvy as they firmly supported her small buttocks above. When she bended her body in an effort to remove the tea cups from the drawer, I could see her hip line over her skirt.


    "Ok, there we go."


    Because Kokoro began to turn towards me, I straightened my back in panic.


    "Here you go."


    "It''s round, isn''t it?"


    Perhaps due to being nervous, I couldn''t return any good responses. It''s small and round huh, this cup.


    While remaining ever so calm, Kokoro began to drink her own portion of tea.


    "..."


    And she was waiting. Probably for me to break the ice.


    Although it''s counselling, it seems like the consultation does not occur immediately. Well, I guess it''s not something you talk about whilst in the midst of panic.


    I surveyed the surroundings before my gaze lingered on my watch.


    "Um, how long is the consultation time?"


    "Seeing as no one has made any reservations today, the time has not been especially set."


    "Well, what if someone else comes in during..."


    "There is no need to worry. If you''d like, should I lock the door? Soundproofing has been properly applied to this room, so nobody besides myself will be able to hear our conversation."


    Kokoro gently beams at me. It feels as if I am being healed simply by conversing with her.


    Yet, it is likely that most of the students don''t know that the counsellors are so stunning.


    I wonder if there''s a reason for that?


    "Um, well then, is it ok?"


    While I have some misgivings, this is also a part of the game.


    I desperately suppressed the trembling in my mouth as I began the act.


    Kokoro probably thinks that I am anxious or something. Even if she has doubts, she won''t raise any questions. The door is locked with a *clink* as the sound reverberates throughout the room.


    "Um, before the consultation starts, can I do a sort of mentality test on Houjou-san?"


    "Mentality test...is it?"


    "Pardon me. Since I don''t know what sort of person Houjou-san is, I''m a little worried whether I can trust you to perform the consultation."


    This approach is good.


    Using the pretext of testing the counsellor, the hypnosis induction can start.


    In the event that it fails, on the off-chance that the counsellor knows hypnosis, I can get away with the excuse that I just wanted to try it out.


    "Yes, I don''t mind. Please test me to your heart''s content."


    Making an adorable Guts-Pose, Kokoro readily accepted.


    It is possible to make use of this goodwill.


    Rather than guilt, my feelings of elation won out.


    "Well then...please look at this."


    "Well then...please look at this."


    From my bag, I took out a single ballpoint pen.


    Without any particular doubts, Kokoro stared at the pen.


    "Like this?"


    "No, a bit more towards the tip. That''s right, just at the ballpoint. Please look closely at it for as long as you can."


    "Near the edges...there''s something written on it, right?"


    "Yes, please grasp it firmly."


    This ballpoint pen is a crystallisation of my blood, sweat, and tears. On the tip of the pen is a self-made picture which I wrote.


    I made the picture by copying a sample in grandfather''s book which was used for hypnosis induction.


    Kokoro was trying to comprehend said picture.


    This not only brings out Kokoro''s concentration, but also tires her eyes.


    Kokoro: "Somehow...it''s quite a strange shape."


    "Please perceive it properly. What kind of picture is drawn there?"


    "Somehow...it''s quite a strange shape."


    "Please perceive it properly. What kind of picture is drawn there?"


    Even if she gets tired, Kokoro''s gaze did not break away from the picture. In an effort to find out what this indistinguishable picture was, she became desperate.


    She was doing it seriously. I''m thankful. After all, it succeeded.


    To the extent that she was unable to notice, I turned the pen in a way that she would be incapable of discerning it properly.


    In doing so, after she further increased her concentration, it was time to move on to the next stage.


    I shook the pen sideways.


    "..."


    "..."


    I do not say anything. In the same manner, Kokoro earnestly follows the pen''s swaying.


    So as to not make noise as much as possible, I quietly moved my hand.


    Slowly, my consciousness concentrates only on Kokoro''s eyes.


    The fact that the Counselling Room was quiet became beneficial for my hypnosis. Because of this, it took less time than I thought.


    After entering a state of suggestion, it is possible to restrict a person''s five senses. While, in this case, it was the eyes, once entranced, they can shut out the other senses as much as possible. By doing this, it is easy to create a circumstance where information permeates easily via this single source.


    "..."


    Gradually, I increase the pen''s oscillation. In saying that, I limit it to a range that can be pursued with her eyes. Large movements are still not good.


    I continue to look at Kokoro''s eyes. I am checking for any signs of her blinking.


    In the beginning, she blinks as per usual. Humans naturally blink, after all. However, after being subjected to this induction, she will stop blinking even after a minute passes.


    There''s a phenomenon where Kendo players concentrate and don''t blink, and this is the same thing. Steadily, I can confirm that she will see nothing but this pen.


    I confirm that the second hand of my wrist watch made a full revolution. If I wait too long, she will probably forget to blink even after 3 minutes have passed.


    It''s time.


    "...gradually, your eyelids are becoming heavier."


    "...gradually, your eyelids are becoming heavier."


    I purposefully whisper to her as small a voice as possible. Swinging the pen downwards, I give the swaying, falling image to the target.


    Kokoro didn''t reply. However, as if she swallowed my words, her eyelids grew heavy before closing.


    Most likely, she is heading towards the deepest depths of her mind.


    "Ok! Now, please open them."


    "...eh, huh?"


    Right there and then, I woke up Kokoro with a clear and distinct voice.


    Kokoro still doesn''t understand what just happened. However, gradually, she regains her calm.


    "Um, mentality test was it?"


    "Yes, it''s already over. I have already obtained the results. I believe that Houjou-san is very reliable."


    "I see. Well then..."


    Kokoro energetically made an blissful smile as she placed both of her hands together.


    Kokoro: "......"


    "......"


    Aiming for this moment, I once again pointed the pen before her.


    Return the consciousness once, and from there, fell them. It is common sense that the moment humans are relieved that they are at their most vulnerable.


    By doing so, it was possible for her consciousness to fall even deeper and more easily than before.


    Without even saying anything this time, her eyelids drooped and her eyes closed.


    "...please open your eyes. Please blink occasionally."


    "..."


    This time, so as to not awaken her, I gave her instructions with a quiet voice.


    Accepting the words that entered her ears as they were, Kokoro opened her eyes. It is the same as heading right after being told to go right.


    "..."


    The open-eyed Kokoro''s pupils wandered, as if not looking at anything, while staring into empty space.


    Success!


    I secretly made a Guts-Pose. Once it''s reached this stage, for the most part, it''s succeeded.


    Right now, she is in the deepest place in her heart.


    "Right now, you are in the most comfortable and pleasant state. Released from all pain, there is no suffering. It is so blissful, that you will want to stay in this state forever."


    "..."


    "Also, by following my directions, you will be able to remain in this state. After all, it is because I came here that you were able to enter this state..."


    Kokoro did not reply. I am slightly concerned about whether or not she properly heard my suggestions, but I guess it is something that can''t be helped.


    Therefore, let''s make it easy to understand. If this instruction is carried out, then she should obey my commands.


    "From now on, when I talk to you, please reply without fail. Do you understand?


    "...¡­..yes."


    I got a response! Hell yeah!


    So as to ensure not to fail, let''s proceed as slowly as possible. Impatience is prohibited in the first conquest.


    "Your condition right now, is it very comfortable?"


    "...yes."


    "You will want to always stay in this state."


    "Yes."


    "Now then...from now on, even during normal times, when I give the instruction ''Let''s play together'', you will always fall into this state. This will only happen when these words come out from my mouth, and not anyone else. When I am not around, you cannot fall into this state."


    "...yes."


    "Also, you will not be able to remember any memory of this wonderful state. However, everything you are told here sleeps in the depths of your heart, and you must follow everything that is said here. If you do so, this condition will become even more pleasant and blissful."


    "...yes."


    Ok, things up till here have gone well.


    Afterwards are the finishing touches. I approach Kokoro''s body.


    "..."


    "..."


    Although I gulp in the face of Kokoro''s defenceless expression, I mustn''t ravage her. I''m still uncertain.


    This is counselling. It is impossible to throw away the possibility that something might go wrong.


    I slowly reach out with my hand¨C


    "..."


    *squish*¡ªI firmly pinched her cheeks.


    To see whether she will wake up from the hypnosis from pain in order to confirm if this was an act. This hypnosis is not so shallow as to be broken by pain. That''s how it was with my parents.


    Besides, even if it was confirmed that it was acting at this point, I can still pass it off as wanting to try it out.


    "..."


    I could not solve it.


    Even though Kokoro''s cheeks should''ve been pinched so hard that they turned red, there was no response.


    "It...worked."


    My first success. My delight instantly sky-rocketed with my words.


    Furthermore, within my first success, there was a happy miscalculation.


    The Counselling Room which I only wanted to use as a hideout at first, as well as the convenient counsellor who I was going to use as a servant ended up being a beauty.


    Along with my first success, I also obtained my first harvest. I procured an outlet for my desire.


    I am certain. This is the beginning of my dream-life.


    Towards the hypnosis which will pave the way to my best life, I give you my thanks.

 Chapter 2锛欵pisode 2: Houjou Kokoro Lost Consciousness-Arc

    Kokoro, the beauty in the counseling room, fell into a hypnotic state. She was powerlessly sitting on the sofa.


    Flowing long hair. A helpless sigh leaked from her Sakura-pink lips, as her wide pupils gazed into the void. Her suit with minimal-exposure now appeared salacious.


    "..."


    Having fallen into a trance, her subconscious was incapable of failing to hear my words, much less deny them.


    Just like how looking to the right once told to pay attention to the right is simply human instinct, to the current Kokoro, my whispered words are her everything.


    "...first of all-"


    I drew even closer to Kokoro. This is probably the first time for me to be glued to an unacquainted woman.


    I caressed her black tights. Although it had a rough texture, the sensation of her springy thighs could be properly transmitted to my hand through the thin sheet of fabric.


    "It''s hot today, isn''t it? Please remove your coat."


    "...ok."


    Even though it''s early spring, today is fairly hot. That being said, there was no need to remove any clothes.


    No matter how farfetched, if one provides reason with the instructions, it makes it even easier for the hypnosis to take effect. It''s probably a matter of the level of acceptance.


    Kokoro took off her suit''s black jacket with slow movements. Naturally, she would not become naked just with that, but since Kokoro herself was removing her own clothes, it closely resembled a strip show.


    When she was left with a simple white Y-shirt, the shape of her breasts, which were larger than I thought, firmly surfaced. It was to the point where I could probably see her underwear if I strained my eyes.


    Without removing her from this state, I mercilessly clutched Kokoro''s left breast with my right hand.


    "It''s soft."


    The first boob I touched was soft. It was like thrusting my hand into unbreakable jelly. When I squeezed strongly, only my fingers dug into her chest.


    Currently, Kokoro remained empty-eyed as she displayed no reaction.


    "..."


    "As expected. When there''s no reaction, it''s kind of boring, huh."


    Although I groped her with lust, since this is my first time, I should be enjoying it more.


    As I was wondering what to do, I opened my mouth.


    "...masturbation. In other words, have you ever consoled yourself before?"


    "Yes..."


    "Well then, please remember it. It''s fine if you do it at your own pace. Remember the pleasant sensations during that time, slowly."


    "O...k."


    A reaction soon came. Kokoro''s cheeks were tinged with red as she grew slightly feverish.


    With her in this state, I once again touched her chest. First, I gently squeezed and stroked them. Then, I firmly shook them.


    By my touch, Kokoro''s senses and her flashback of that time combined together, further inducing her into recalling memories of pleasure.


    And the feelings that she drew out from her memories began to synchronise with the pleasure her body directly felt.


    "Does it, feel good?"


    "Ye...ss..."


    "The more you are touched by these hands, you will be able to remember this pleasant feeling."


    From there, I touched her in other places besides her chest. The areas around her thighs, neck, and upper arms were caressed all over.


    In response, Kokoro began to show reactions, even when I touched against areas other than her chest. It is becoming exactly as I had said.


    "Little by little, the pleasure is gradually increasing. Your pleasure now is 1...double that is 2...as the number grows, it will steadily feel even better."


    As she remembers, my caress will further stain her body with pleasure. And upon saving that memory, I will touch her again. Just like simple addition, pleasure will accumulate in her body.


    When humans believe in something, it will come true. It is like a Placebo that is applied directly to the brain.


    "Ah...aah-..."


    "3."


    "¡ª!!!"


    With her mouth opened wide, Kokoro raised her chin. As strength entered her shoulder, her entire body convulsed unnaturally.


    After this condition continued for a while, the tension in her shoulders was drained away. Her entire being relaxed, and saliva loosely dribbled from her mouth.


    Perhaps, is this what they consider a climax? This is my first time seeing it.


    "Haa...aaah..."


    Kokoro leaked out a sigh of longing.


    I have yet to release her from the ecstasy caused by the hypnosis. In other words, even after she came, pleasure is perpetually being added.


    I slowly placed my hand in Kokoro''s skirt.


    As my finger tips experienced a sensation which I''ve never felt before, I touched something damp.


    It was just as I suspected.


    "I did it..."


    Since I''ve come this far, all I need to do is keep advancing.


    I couldn''t contain my excitement. The sense of fulfilment I had of dominating this woman soon changed into a desire to violate her.


    What I should do from now on has already been decided.


    "From now on, no matter what I do, you will not notice. You must remain unaware of what I am doing. It is fine to continue conversing with me, but no matter what happens, you will not acknowledge my actions."


    "...yes."


    "From here on, you will be released from this wonderful state. However, you will absolutely obey all of the orders that I''ve made up until this point. If you don''t, it is probable that you will be unable to enter this pleasant state next time. Therefore, please obey."


    "Yes."


    "Also, when your consciousness returns, I will talk to you. You were trying to give me counselling, correct?"


    "Yes."


    "It is important for each party to trust each other when conducting counselling. Therefore, Houjou-san, please tell me all about yourself. No matter how hateful or shameful, it is a necessity to do so."


    "...yes."


    I have no intention of altering her personality and having sex.


    Leaving her elegant character as, I decided it would be best to return her consciousness and break her from there. I want to fuck Kokoro just as she is.


    On top of understanding all of Kokoro, I want to deprive her of everything.


    It might be a distorted disposition of mine, but being able to apply my preferences unto others is the true charm of hypnosis.


    "Well then, your consciousness is steadily returning...you are submerged deep, deep underwater, but ever so slowly, your body rises...see, you are already at the water''s surface......now!"


    I return to my original position as I patiently repeat my words.


    And then, to finish of, I clap my hands with a *snap*.


    Upon hearing this sound, Kokoro''s eyes woke up with a start. It''s likely that she doesn''t remember what just happened. Because of her discomfort, she tilted her head to the side.


    "Is something wrong? We''re going to start the counselling, right?"


    "Eh...yes! That''s right, let''s begin the counselling session. You placed your trust in me, so I have to do my best to answer that trust."


    However, at my words, Kokoro''s focus was directed towards a different topic. Because what she needs to do has already been decided, Kokoro began to feel a strong will to fulfil it.


    "Um, first, I should talk about myself, right?"


    "Yes. Because I am interested in what kind of person Houjou-san is."


    "But, what kind of story should I talk about?"


    Furrowing her brow, Kokoro began to wonder what she should do.


    I gradually moved forward, and placed my fingers against Kokoro''s forehead. I was testing to see if she would notice me.


    "Well then, would it be ok if you told me why you started to perform counselling at this school?"


    "Yes, that''s no problem at all."


    Even though I''ve gotten so close, and even started touching her, she showed no reaction whatsoever.


    This is my chance!


    No longer able to restrain myself, I forcefully spread apart Kokoro''s closed thighs.


    "When I was aiming to become a Counsellor, I originally¨C"


    The shorts hiding beneath her black tights were reflected in my eyes. Perhaps due to the fact that they were spread so vigorously, but Kokoro''s legs began to straddle the sofa, and her skirt was stretched to the sides so far that it looked like it would break.


    I placed my hand in the part of her hips where her crotch seemed to be, and forcibly tore her pantyhose.


    "However, as I was still in-training, I have yet to graduate from school. I have finished all of my units, though."


    "Then, did you come to this school to study while searching for employment?"


    "...yes, it''s a little difficult to say, but since the principal is my cousin''s aunt."


    And then, finally, I was able to see Kokoro''s panties.


    Her pitch black underwear was darker than her tights, and it could be seen that they were slightly damp from her earlier climax.


    I placed my hand on the panties over her groin and pulled tightly. Even though it looked high-class, I payed it no mind.


    "Then, putting it bluntly...you were employed via connections?"


    "Yes, that is correct. Originally, my path after graduation had not been particularly established, and I was told that I could go anywhere so long as it was a facility belonging to the Houjou family."


    "Um, were you a part of a distinguished family?"


    "Ah, no, nothing as exaggerated as that. It''s just that the relationships within the family could be described as strong..."


    Kokoro made a slightly depressed expression. Naturally, she did not notice that I had raised both of her legs, nor that I had removed her underwear.


    I raised Kokoro''s right leg up even further as I opened her crotch.


    Then, for the first time, Kokoro''s female genitals were exposed before my very eyes.


    "Was it shaved..."


    "Is something the matter?"


    "Ah, no, please continue."


    "Yes...ah-."


    I touch Kokoro''s vagina. It''s a little squishy, and really soft.


    A little bit of blood began to rush towards Kokoro''s cheeks. Even though she remains unaware, the effects of the hypnosis perpetuates.


    In other words, the suggestion of remembering the pleasure from masturbation whenever she is touched by me is still in effect. Although she was distracted from the sensations while talking, it''s likely that they finally entered her conscience due to the current pause.


    There''s no doubt that she''s become aware of her own physiological circumstances.


    "...ah-"


    "Please tell me. What do you think about those familial relationships?"


    "...I feel as though they are being overly protective. Nn...furthermore, since my current position was not obtained by my own ability, I am a little dissatisfied."


    I take off my trousers. I also removed my trunks, and exposed my penis to the air.


    Then I further closed the distance between Kokoro and myself. I placed my penis against Kokoro''s pussy.


    "Perhaps because of that, even though I received a private classroom, the people who know this facility exists are few...what I want is for more...aaah!"


    Pushing my penis against Kokoro''s genitals, I inserted my member. Forcefully opening the completely sealed vagina, as if to expand it, I entered.


    Kokoro''s scream was probably a result of both pain and a reaction from her sensitive vagina. Since she is etched with the sensations from her masturbation, her sensitivity should be raised accordingly.


    The only thing I was surprised about was the trickle of blood that flowed from her genitalia.


    It signified that she was truly a genuine, sheltered girl. Even though she is so beautiful, to think that she was a virgin.


    Unable to contain my ever-increasing excitement, I violently moved my body.


    "Ah...aaah-!!"


    "Is something, the matter?"


    "N-No, it''s nothing...nn!! Nngh!!"


    As if she were trembling, Kokoro shut her mouth as she tried to endure her body''s throbbing.


    It was pointless.


    I violently ripped off the button on Kokoro''s Y-Shirt, thrust my hand into the revealed bra, and forcefully began to grope Kokoro''s breasts directly.


    Swinging my hips, I felt all of my blood gathering towards my lower body.


    "Therefore-...if possibllllle-...this pl-ace!"


    Even so, Kokoro became desperate as she tried to continue her conversation. That gap further invites my arousal whilst simultaneously removing any semblance of my modesty.


    No matter how much one shuts it inside a box, or no matter how carefully it is raised, there is always a chance that man will discover such a treasure. Well, in this case, the probability of discovery is worse than being struck by lightning.


    Whatever the case, I really need to give my thanks to Kokoro''s family. Because of them, I was able to have such a pure individual as my first partner.


    "You have really good parents. I really respect them."


    "But-...if they could trusht me a-aaah, ah!!"


    While it was hardly a conversation, Kokoro desperately to act as usual.


    Upon seeing Kokoro in such a state, I ruthlessly pistoned her repeatedly.


    And then, I finally reached my limit. Caring not to endure the urge to ejaculate welling up within me, I plunged deeply inside of Kokoro''s vagina.


    "It would be nice if you were trusted."


    "Ah...aah..."


    Even though I offered words of flattery, Kokoro did not show any reaction.


    Kokoro was at peace. In the face of my movements which had finally stopped, as well as the foreign sensation of my syrupy sperm entering her body, she''s probably tasting a sensation that she was unable to comprehend.


    I remove my inserted penis from Kokoro''s vagina. The sperm stuck to my penis was rubbed off against Kokoro''s thighs.


    From her vagina to her thighs, and even to my penis, a thread made of sperm and sexual fluids intermingling stretched, releasing a particularly foul odour within the confines of this room.


    "...wha...huh?"


    Kokoro, who was lying lifelessly, suddenly noticed her jacket hung on the wall.


    "I...when did I take off my jacket?"


    That jacket was caused by an order I gave, instructing Kokoro to remove it herself. It is because of this that the hypnosis had no effect, resulting in her being capable of noticing it.


    Even though she was violated, her clothes were dishevelled, and her entire body became sticky, she remained ignorant. This gap once again stimulated my sadistic heart.


    As I was aroused, I can confirm that I can still continue.


    "I''m glad that you were the counsellor..."


    "...pardon?"


    "[Let''s play together.]"


    I announce the keyword that I had set in a prior suggestion to Kokoro.


    In doing so, her peaceful frame weakened even further as the light disappeared from her eyes.


    She was in a trance.


    "From now on, please properly repeat what I say to you, and return an answer with ''yes'' or ''no''."


    "Yes...repeat...what you say."


    As if her previous hot flashes were but an illusion, Kokoro responded in a small voice.


    During intercourse just then, I was able to gain a lot of information regarding her.


    Let''s use this to fulfill the original objective.


    Since Kokoro was so stunning, I jumped the gun a little. However, from the start, the greatest goal was to turn this place into my hideout.


    Rather than a subject of hypnosis, let''s use her as a convenient supporter.


    Kokoro holds some misgivings about how she obtained her position due to her family''s corrupted connections.


    In other words, because of those ties, she is dissatisfied because they compelled her into a higher position.


    Therefore, it is highly likely that, to her, the ability to make choices with one''s own free will become a source of pride.


    I want to distort it so badly that my body is aching.

 Chapter 3锛欵pisode 3: Houjou Kokoro Lewd Enslavement-Arc

    "Ok, this should be it."


    Having generally completed the hypnotic suggestions, I released a sigh.


    Even though there were plenty of complicated instructions, she properly ruminated over and understood each and every one of them.


    "Kokoro is really excellent."


    "..."


    "Well then, after this, when I clap my hands, you will wake up. You remember my instructions, yes?"


    "Yes...I remember."


    Because Kokoro had maintained her empty expression for a long time, she was beginning to drool.


    I wiped away her saliva with my fingers. There was no reaction.


    What I''m about to do now is take over this counselling room.


    Supposing that I used hypnosis to make her think this room is mine, it''s likely that Kokoro would immediately acknowledge it. However, that''s simply no fun.


    I want a more secure stronghold for myself.


    Even with the suggestions, I actually don''t know the full extent of its capabilities. It''s common sense to prepare some safety measures in order to deal with possible consequences.


    That''s why, instead of forcibly distorting her personality against her will, I will guide Kokoro using hypnosis and change her will.


    "Ok!"


    As I clapped, Kokoro''s conscience was released from her trance.


    With a snap, Kokoro woke up. She had moved so that her clothes were arranged in a relatively presentable manner. Relatively presentable.


    "H-huh?"


    Kokoro''s memories after her climax were most likely vague. She was slightly befuddled.


    However, this series of actions were not registered in her mind. From Kokoro''s point of view, it was probable that, midway through our conversation, she became aware of an abrupt throbbing in her body.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "Ah, no! It''s nothing!"


    Kokoro suddenly grew ashamed. She began to avoid the topic in a manner that would make it difficult for me to catch on. She probably thinks that she hasn''t been discovered yet.


    "P-Pardon me. I-It''s a little hot, isn''t it?"


    Although she was changing the subject, she could not hide her anxiety.


    With those unsteady movements, Kokoro raised her teacup.


    This is it!


    "Ah..."


    I deliberately let my hand slip and touched Kokoro''s hand.


    For a single moment, Kokoro flinched. And then, without understanding what had happened...


    "4."


    "...ah...aaaahhh!!!"


    Raising a groan, she collapsed onto the sofa.


    The first suggestion that I recited, ''when touched, you will feel good'' was still in effect.


    Even though the first wave had passed, upon declaring a number that corresponded to a higher state, she was instantly sent into heat.


    "Ha-...aaa-..."


    Kokoro collapsed onto the floor. Her cheeks flushed, her legs closed, and both of her thighs began to rub against each other.


    The floor of this class room was carpeted, and was the perfect picture of cleanliness. Well, with the exception of everywhere my indoor shoes stepped on.


    "Are you ok!? Houjou-san!"


    "No, I''m o...kyaaaa-!!"


    Feigning ignorance, I approached Kokoro. Then, I shook her shoulders. It was completely different from when I had brushed her just moments ago.


    Kokoro honestly displayed a reaction, as her sleeping body arched backwards. It seems like she reached it.


    "Haa...ah..."


    Even so, Kokoro could not restrain the throbbing. Well, that''s likely because I continued to hold her.


    "I''m s-sor-ry, it''s a, little hot..."


    She''s probably trying to conceal it, but even if it wasn''t me, one could plainly see what she was doing.


    She probably couldn''t think of an explanation. She began panting, and her hair grew disordered by sweat.


    I direct my eyes towards Kokoro''s feet. I could hear the sound of her tights chafing as her thighs constantly kept moving. Even though she was desperately suppressing her movements, it was way too obvious.


    I imposed ''the restriction that she must not touch her lower body with her hands'' upon Kokoro.


    Even though a stranger is right in front of her, it''d probably be irritating for her to be unable to touch herself. The unpleasantness caused by being unable to scratch her itch would gradually become unbearable.


    "Aaah-, again! Why...aaah-!?"


    Without any regard for myself, Kokoro began to taste the pleasure rising from within her.


    She''s almost reached the point where she has lost all reason.


    From here on will be my turn.


    "Ha-aa...¡­..h-huh?"


    Kokoro raised a dubious voice. And then, raising her neck alone from the floor, she stared at her lower body.


    "W-Why!?"


    Just as Kokoro was on the verge of climax, her body''s urges subsided.


    By my suggestions, upon cumming once, she was unable to reach climax by her own power.


    "Why, why!?"


    Frustrated by her body''s inability to cum as she wanted, Kokoro repeatedly raised her voice. Becoming desperate, she grinded her crotch against her thighs in an attempt to release herself from this wave.


    However, due to the suggestion''s effects, that will never happen.


    "A-Are you ok?"


    "Hii-!?"


    It was in that moment when I raised a voice of concern.


    It''s likely that Kokoro completely forgot about my presence. Upon remembering, she realised all of the things that she had done.


    As her complexion paled, Kokoro''s expression clouded as if she was just dropped from a cliff.


    Well, if you think about it rationally, her life would be over after showing such a state to her students.


    "I-I''m o...kaiy."


    "Are you sure? I mean, earlier, your feet-"


    "No, it''s no-...¨C!? Aaaaahh-!"


    Kokoro''s body was paralysed by a second climax. No, perhaps it the third or the fourth time were chained in succession.


    ''You are unable to achieve climax by your own power.''


    However, since I was currently stroking her thighs and touching her waist, she was able to go over the edge.


    "Haa...aaah..."


    Kokoro was immersed in the lingering sensation of finally being released.


    "5."


    "Ii...aaah-!! AaAh..."


    However, the reverberations soon faded from her body before it was pushed onto an even bigger wave.


    Of course, her body was incapable of doing anything.


    "...um...err."


    Crawling on all fours, Kokoro drew ever closer to me.


    Perhaps, the numbness induced by her throbbing immobilised her lower body.


    And as for why she approached me-


    "C-Can you touch me?"


    -it most likely meant that she could no longer endure the ache in her body.


    On top of that, she understood that, by my touch, she was able to clear it.


    From here, I dropped the mask that I wore and distort my expression.


    "Did something happen?"


    "My body is¡ªstra¨Cnge...even after rubbing-"


    "Are you, perhaps, sexually aroused?"


    I got straight to the topic.


    After Kokoro flinched at my words, she frowned before averting her gaze.


    As one would expect from her, she was able to understand the source of her current throbbing.


    Also, ever since I had entered this room, I did not display any strange behaviour. If anything, it was just when I had touched her.


    "You know, even though seriously I came here in order to have a consultation about my concerns, Houjou-san was actually thinking about such things?"


    "Y-You''re mistak¡ª¨Caaaahh!!"


    She somehow tried to defend herself, but of course, it was just not possible. After having come this far, it was impossible to justify her actions.


    Furthermore, I dealt the finishing blow.


    "I always thought it was strange...I mean, even your bra has been visible since a while ago."


    "...eh!?"


    As soon as she was told such, Kokoro immediately looked at her own chest.


    Because I had ripped it off earlier, Kokoro''s Y-Shirt was missing some buttons. As a result, the middle portion of her black bra peeked out. Rather, since she was wearing black underwear on this occasion, her bra was completely exposed as it could be seen through her Y-Shirt once she took off her jacket.


    "H-How!?"


    "Furthermore...I saw it a little while ago."


    Placing my hand onto her skirt, I flipped it over.


    "Kya!? What are you¡ª-"


    "See, you aren''t wearing any underwear."


    Underneath the skirt that I had just flipped, not only was she not wearing underwear, but it was confirmed that her pussy was in a bare and exposed state.


    "N-No way-!?"


    "I''m dissappointed...even though a person finally came her to consult about their problems, to be like this-"


    "You''re mistaken! This must be some kind of misundersta¨Ckyaaaaaah-!?"


    Disregarding her, I pressed my finger against Kokoro''s genitals.


    Kokoro climaxed once more. Drool flowed from her mouth, and her body convulsed with a *twitch*.


    "6."


    And then, her sensitivity and pleasure was further raised.


    "Hah, hah...!!?"


    Kokoro''s violent throbs could no longer be contained. Since it looked like it would place a burden on her body if it lasted for a long time, I removed my hands.


    "A mistake, you say? Then what is this?"


    "Mis...tak..."


    "I don''t believe I am mistaken. You''re terrible. You are a pervert who ridicules other people''s suffering, and even gets off on it to the point where your body is drenched."


    "N-no...way."


    Kokoro''s ''arousal switch'' was originally the flashbacks of when she consoled herself. Besides that, all I''m doing is just overlapping it with my touch.


    However, these two events will become even more interrelated. And just like that, the fact that my existence will lead to sexual desire becomes etched into her being.


    She, who was forcibly being blamed by me, had been cornered due to the hypnosis.


    Rather, seeing as she had no memory of the incident, she could not make any excuse regarding her own foolishness, now unable to even make a retort.


    "I...I-I...!"


    However, Kokoro is still enduring.


    Earlier, "please touch me" were the only words she said. She is trying to justify herself by somehow coming up with a reasonable rationale.


    From where I stand, it is impossible for her to escape, though.


    "Somehow, something stran...kuuhh-!?"


    As Kokoro was still under the restriction of not touching her lower body, she was unable to return her flipped up skirt back to normal. Being incapable of moving in a satisfactory manner, her pussy remained in a completely exposed state as she began to grind her groins. Since she was desperately trying to defend herself while in such a state, it was quite a shameless sight to behold.


    "...haah, aaahh!! Again-!!"


    And then, as she wasn''t touched by me, she ultimately couldn''t return to how she was before. Once again, the frustration of her body being unable to achieve climax remained. Furthermore, her sensitivity had been increased.


    "Haa...I''m going home."


    "W-Wait!"


    Kokoro became desperate as she stopped me.


    Well, no matter how one looked at it, letting me leave now wasn''t a good idea. Even though she was in that kind of state, she was able to understand this. The strength of her psyche was quite strong, and could also be described as somewhat composed.


    If I were to leave, she, who would become alone and paralysed, would have no choice but to remain in this state until someone discovered her. Even through it would be pleasurable, it would eventually become torture once a certain threshold was exceeded.


    And, even if she was saved without her mind collapsing, she could not avoid it becoming a big deal if an ambulance was called.


    However, if I save Kokoro here now without saying anything, even if she doesn''t come out unscathed, she would still be able to manage things somehow.


    "Will I be able to go home after someone comes by tomorrow? Or do I have to wait until security arrives? Am I just a convenient tool to relieve your sexual desires?"


    "N-No, thaaaah-!?!"


    "Furthermore, if I touch you, is something going to happen? Just a while ago, I touched you, you know?"


    Even though I touched her, she couldn''t hold back her lust.


    Therefore, it would be unthinkable for her to not predict what comes after that.


    In other words, if she doesn''t have sex, Kokoro will be unable to escape this situation.


    She should be craving for sex.


    Even I, due to admiring Kokoro''s indulgence, am desperately trying to hide the erection in my lower body. If I had not fired off a round earlier, it probably would''ve been really bad.


    "B-But..."


    Even though she is in this situation, it would seem that Kokoro still possesses a shred of reason. She still understands that sex would be crossing the line.


    However, when she actually crosses said line, the significance of her actions becomes so big, that it becomes a weakness.


    Even though Kokoro maintains her reason, I know that she is unable to keep her calm. That''s why I forcibly pushed her down when she was not in a trance.


    "That''s no good. Even if you''re a teacher in training, if someone with a sacred profession was to have sex with a student¡­it would simply be a disaster."


    "Aaah, haa-!! B-but even so-aah...!!"


    "In that case, so long as you''re not such a person, then it''s fine. If you''d like, would you become my slave?"


    Such reasoning was complete whack. Rather, it wouldn''t be strange if one called it a threat.


    However, to Kokoro, this should be her salvation.


    Somehow or another, Kokoro was dreaming to become a Counsellor, an occupation which serves people. If, she were to engage in sex right now, it would result in being an act which denies her self which desires to help others.


    If she were a slave, however, even if she lost her rights to be treated like a person, she would be able to accomplish her sacred duty. After all, it is only natural to submit one''s body to their master.


    "A...slave?"


    "That''s right, a slave."


    And then, in Kokoro''s head, I began to implant the image of a slave which is convenient for me.


    You mustn''t do something which inconveniences the master. The master''s pleasure is a slave''s greatest joy. Along with these, I also established several other restrictions which will make things convenient for me.


    If she were to resign herself into slavery, Kokoro would have no choice but to be compelled to accept these constraints.


    However, the one who decides such will ultimately be Kokoro herself.


    The stage had been set up until this point. In order to make Kokoro become a slave by her own will, and not by hypnosis.


    "..."


    "...is it no good?"


    Kokoro was conflicted. Since it seemed as if she was telling herself that she absolutely mustn''t fall to such an extent, I decided to pluck the fruit once.


    Perhaps with this, the idea that trying to endure in this state is unreasonable would begin to surface a little in Kokoro''s mind.


    "Now then."


    "..."


    "This is the finale!"


    As if to smash her resolution, I thrust my fingers into Kokoro''s vagina.


    It''s likely that Kokoro had no idea what happened in that instant. However, as soon as she recognised what happened, her entire body shuddered.


    "Kya...hah, aAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHH!! Haah, hah..."


    The sensations of a large orgasm and release filled Kokoro''s interior. And, if my hypnosis is effective, a sense of happiness should also be present.


    To abandon this and continue to suffer this seemingly never-ending torture, or to not.


    "...w-wi-"


    "Is something wrong?"


    "Become...a slave-...haah, I will!"


    "Please speak clearly."


    "I will become your slave!"


    Victory.


    Although it was a fixed race, in the face of this declaration, I could not hide my smile.


    "I understand. No, I got it."


    "Haah, hah...eh?"


    "Kokoro, after today, you are my slave."


    "...y-yes, that''s why-"


    "That''s why I''m sticking it in."


    We can''t end this with just touching. My penis has already reached its limit. Removing my trousers, I promptly pressed my member against Kokoro''s vagina.


    "P-Please wai¡ª¡ªaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh!!! Hyah, aaah!!"


    Without warning, I entered.


    Her vagina was already soaked with her love juices, to the point where the smell of my sperm which I previously spewed had already dispersed.


    "7, 8!"


    "A¡ª-Gah-!?"


    In addition, I made Kokoro climb higher on the staircase of pleasure by two steps in one go.


    Upon being assaulted by such pleasure all at once, it appeared that Kokoro was unable to take it all in. After raising a sensual moan, she fainted.


    That''s why I pistoned once and forcefully woke her up.


    "Ha, aah, haah, hyaan, sto-, slowaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh!!!!"


    Kokoro''s body was wracked with neverending convulsions. With each piston, the cycle of cumming, fainting, and awakening was repeated a countless number of times.


    As expected, the burden might be overloading her.


    "Let''s finish, as soon as possible. 9!"


    "Aaaaghh!!"


    However, I will not stay my hand. Otherwise, I will end up losing control.


    Perhaps it was an influence of her extremely aroused body, but the walls of Kokoro''s vagina seemed to undulate as they attacked my penis. As if trying to wring me dry, it consumed my member without ever letting go.


    The burden that her body shouldered may have contrarily forced her to rely on her survival instincts. If so, then, currently, pleasure of a level beyond her expectations was currently coursing through her body.


    Since I''ll be troubled if she suffers a heart attack, let''s end this.


    "Here we go! 10!"


    Drawing my waist back with large movements, I then thrust my penis as if to penetrate Kokoro''s uterus and ejaculated.


    The liberated sperm began to rampage inside her vagina.


    "Ah¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªKYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!! Aah, a, AGH¡ª¡ªGGh!"


    After raising a scream that could break her throat, Kokoro collapsed and fainted. Even though she had been released from the pleasure after reaching 10, now, she was finally able to rest.


    Kokoro''s heart was making a *thump* *thump* sound, and both of her legs began twitching. Drool and tears ran across her greasy face, though the worst place was definitely her pussy.


    Pulling out my penis, I watched as semen overflowed with a *glug*.


    Upon half-playfully pushing Kokoro''s belly, various amounts of fluids mixed together overflowed from her pussy with a *gurgle* sound.


    "Oi, oi, what are you doing?"


    "...ah...aahh."


    While unconscious, Kokoro began to piss herself. It was likely that, after being released from everything, she was completely drained. A foolish, trickling sound echoed within the room.


    I wiped my penis, which had become covered with filthy liquid, on Kokoro''s cheek.


    "C''mon, wake up."


    If I were to wait for her, the sun would set. I shook Kokoro, who had fallen at my feet, by the shoulders.


    "Ugh...uh..."


    Her eyelids repeatedly trembled as if trying to wake up. Well, since she had only fainted temporarily, it''s likely that she''s not in a very deep sleep.


    From her flesh, which was tensed only moments ago, strength gradually left. Her entire frame which was convulsing began to slowly roll over so that she was lying on her face.


    Although her movements were relaxed, the lines of Kokoro''s body were highly emphasised. Due to her semi-naked body moving, her already dishevelled clothes were disordered even further, resulting in them slipping off.


    "...ah"


    And then, Kokoro, who was now in her birthday suit, slowly raised her torso from the floor.


    "Ah...aah..."


    Kokoro, who had yet to fully awaken, caught me in her eyes.


    For some reason, Kokoro''s slowly opened pupils did not escape from my figure, and instead looked at me with an envious glance.


    As if she were a newborn chick who had found her parent, Kokoro drew closer to me.


    "Master..."


    Perhaps it was because her hips were in pain due to the after effects of sex, but upon seeing Kokoro attempting to reach me by crawling on the floor, I was deeply moved.


    Facing her, I waited for Kokoro to reach me.


    "Lick it."


    And then, I, who was still not wearing pants, presented my bare foot in front of Kokoro.


    Although Kokoro initially had to think about the meaning behind my request, she soon comprehended it, and started to lick my foot with her tongue.


    "Haah...aah..."


    There''s no doubt that Kokoro thinks of this act as a noble contract. Without even trying to hide her joy, she continued to move her tongue whilst in a daze.


    Towards this series of actions, I was truly moved.


    "What are you?"


    "Your...slave...hyah!!"


    I began to pull and stretch the naked Kokoro''s nipples. Without caring to adjust the force, I pulled violently.


    Responding to the pain, Kokoro rolled her body towards me. Since she couldn''t lift her waist, she uncertainly kneeled on one leg. To her, this pain might actually be blissful.


    She chose to be a slave.


    I made her accept a clause which one would usually not recognise: the word ''slave''. It was something which was not easily approved of as it was a blatant disregard for human rights.


    However, due to hypnosis, Kokoro recognised such a thing without error, and accepted it with a clear mind. Furthermore, even whilst fully aware that she could not go back, she made this choice.


    It was not her parents, nor her family, but she herself who made the decision to throw everything away.


    No matter how distorted it may be, to Kokoro, this would become something for her to be proud of. In the depths of her psyche, Kokoro was trying to find something within herself that was solely her own.


    "Clean it."


    "Y-Yes!"


    Kokoro began to lick my penis which I had stuck out. With a loving expression, she stuffed her mouth.


    That''s why I once again pinched and pulled up her breasts. If we go any further than this, it''s likely that I''ll get erect again.


    "That''s enough, there''s still a lot that needs to be done. You better work well from now on. To Kokoro, living for me is your happiness, right?"


    "Y-Yes! If it''s for master, then-"


    "For the time being, we can''t talk like this. We better clean up for today..."


    I surveyed the slightly messy Counselling Room.


    Torn and ripped clothes were scattered, and the odour of fluids released by the union of a man and woman were ingrained in the room.


    "Come to think of it, what should we do about clothes...I''m pretty sure I have a jersey in my bag."


    Since she probably doesn''t have a change of clothes, I guess let''s lend her mine.


    "U-Um..."


    Somewhat embarrassed and fidgeting, Kokoro called out to me. Although her cheeks were flushed and her gaze was averted, she has already been naked for quite a while.


    This is just a guess, but it seems like she''s trying to suggest something that''s difficult to say.


    "What? If it''s about cleaning up, I''ll also help."


    "Ah, no! I wouldn''t dare make master do such a thing! I''ll do everything! Please let me take care of it!"


    "Well, then what is it?"


    "Well...after I''ve finished cleaning everything up...if, if you are free, then...my house."


    After saying that, Kokoro strongly closed her eyes as her body shrunk.


    "House? Aren''t your overprotective parents living there?"


    "I wanted to be independent...so I unreasonably asked them to let me live by myself."


    "Heeh."


    In other words, Kokoro is inviting me to her house.


    She feels that such a thing is embarrassing. In the face of this gap between the Kokoro who was so corrupted up until now, I felt my mouth grow slack.


    "Ah...um, Master...my apologies. It was my mista¡ª-"


    "Sure."


    Whatever the case, it''s convenient for me.


    Apart from this Counselling room, there might be another location which could become my base.


    As if genuinely pleased by my reply, Kokoro''s expression immediately brightened as she had a face full of smiles.


    If you''re going to eat poison, then you may as well eat the plate. In which case, let''s take Kokoro''s everything and make it mine.


    In a single day, everything changed as Kokoro was reborn.

 Chapter 4锛欵pisode 4: Houjou Kokoro Time Stop-Arc

    As the light of the morning sun illuminated the bed top, I heard a voice which disturbed my slumber.


    "Nn...n...amu...chu."


    It was Kokoro. While she was sleeping, Kokoro took my penis in her mouth in an attempt to discharge my morning erection.


    "Haa...nng..."


    Whilst wearing but a single Y-Shirt over her skin, Kokoro was engrossed in the task of constantly sucking my penis. Although she, who exuded a sense of cleanliness, was so earnest, she ended up gluing herself close to my grotesque cock.


    "Nngh...*hack*!"


    "What are you doing?"


    Catching Kokoro by surprise, I pushed her face down whilst thrusting my waist forward.


    Although Kokoro began to gag due to having my penis forced down her throat, I didn''t let go.


    "What are you doing?"


    "M-Master...goo'' ''orning. Uh'', I..."


    "It''s coming out."


    Without restraint, I discharged. Urine, I mean.


    "Nn...nnnngh! *cough*!"


    Kokoro immediately grew desperate in an effort to hold all of it in her mouth without spilling. Closing her eyes, she groaned as she appeared to swallow something.


    "Wash your mouth, and don''t talk."


    "..."


    Kokoro nodded before immediately heading towards the sink.


    My lower half somehow calmed down. Generally, morning wood is something which goes away after waking up, though.


    "I still can''t get used to this..."


    Dazzled by the window in the bedroom, I closed the curtain. Since there was an apartment block near my house, it never got as bright as this.


    I am currently in the apartment block where Kokoro lives in by herself.


    Located on the 21st of 33 floors, it was a building so huge that it would make one believe that there a larger structure didn''t exist in the surrounding area. Room 22-2.


    The apartment''s floor plan was so wide that it was hard to believe that only a single person lived there as, apart from the bedroom, there was also a Japanese-styled room.


    The security was also perfect as the entrance was monitored by surveillance cameras, as well as 24 hour guards so as to detect any intruders. Kokoro not only gave me a key, but also introduced me, I was granted free passage.


    "Although they say your home is your castle, this is already a castle."


    Since I enslaved Kokoro on everyone''s beloved Friday, I have been living in this complex ever since.


    Having already decided to live here, I have prepared almost all of my luggage. Although my parents were fine since I had already hypnotised them, it''s necessary to also hypnotise Kokoro''s parents in case something happens.


    I entered the living room, in which sat a dining table. Kokoro had yet to appear.


    Not only was this room so wide that I judged one could live perfectly fine with this alone, but the window was also astonishingly large. I began to think about pointless things such as how difficult it would be to clean.


    On top of the table, a breakfast of bacon and eggs had already been prepared. It''s probably something Kokoro made.


    Kokoro returned from the washroom.


    "Ah, Master, I will serve you now, ok?"


    "It feels a little off since this is room is Japanese-styled, huh."


    Well, since having the food also being extravagant would be too much of burden, even though the room was so luxurious, this much should be fine.


    "Let''s eat."


    "Yes, I will also start eating."


    The food made by Kokoro was delicious. Throughout the weekend, this fact was ingrained into my body. Although I felt as though we only spent our time having sex throughout these two days, to be able to prepare such delicacies during our breaks made me want to praise her.


    I also remembered that I used hypnosis last night and overworked her, but to be active again even after that, she must have a considerable amount of stamina.


    "...? Master, is something the matter?"


    "No."


    Noticing my gaze, Kokoro tilted her head to the side in confusion. I returned smile, somewhat pleased.


    Her stamina was a given, but Kokoro''s head was better than my own. Upon spending time together, I realised thus.


    It''s precisely because of this that I felt accomplished having gained control over her through hypnosis.


    "...tomato, huh."


    "As I thought, was it not to your liking?"


    On the table, there was a dish which could instantly be recognised as being made with tomatoes.


    Although, as a slave, Kokoro is restricted to respecting her owner''s opinion as much as possible, that also means she possesses a certain amount of leeway. She does not merely obey by responding with a ''yes'' or ''no'', but is also capable of offering me her opinion.


    This is so that Kokoro''s competency can help me. Even though I''m using hypnosis, there''s no guarantee that my future actions will be free of flaws. I am expecting for Kokoro to support me in such regards.


    Perhaps this tomato is also something she chose in order to care for my health. Furthermore, the dish was probably devised in a way that concealed not just the shape, but the texture and bitterness as well. I guess she noticed that I hadn''t eaten any tomatoes during yesterday''s meal.


    If I said I didn''t like it, Kokoro would never make this dish again. However, do I trample on her consideration?


    I take a bite.


    "How...is it?"


    "Not bad."


    "Is that so! Thank you very much!"


    Towards my half-hearted reaction, Kokoro returned an extremely ecstatic response.


    If I were to show my approval even a little bit, Kokoro''s expression would brighten as if to say that this alone was pure bliss. Even though I placed restrictions on her that were close to that of a slave, the subtleties of her emotions were beyond my expectations.


    For a support role, she was likely to be quite competent. But¨C


    "..."


    "..."


    While eating breakfast, I stared at Kokoro''s body.


    Kokoro is probably aware of my gaze. While her cheeks blushed hard, she behaved as she was oblivious. Though since her gaze was flickering towards me as if to confirming my response, her act was far from perfect.


    Kokoro''s current attire was just a Y-Shirt over her underwear, an attire which was dubious even for night-clothes. Similar to the last two days, the underwear she wore was another item which appeared to be fashionable.


    In other words, she was inviting me. Since the morning.


    "...today, just as arranged, I''m going to hypnotise a student."


    "Yes, the arrangements have been prepared as per instructions. Please be at ease."


    Kokoro understood. The fact that, if I laid my hands on a student today, she would no longer be necessary for the day.


    That''s why she gave the sleeping me a morning blow job, and tried to wear clothes as sexy as possible so as to entice me into proposing to have sex.


    Of course, whether or not we''ll be doing it is all up to my own will.


    "Master..."


    Perhaps due to me reacting as she had expected, Kokoro stared at me with expectant, feverish eyes.


    From a different perspective, this would be her expression of affection. I will also appreciate it with all my being.


    However, personally, half of me felt irritated. It feels like I''m being lead around by the nose.


    "Put your hands against the wall over there and show me your ass."


    "...-!? Y-Yes!!"


    Placing my chopsticks down, I gave an order to Kokoro.


    With sparkling eyes, Kokoro panickingly began to walk to a different desk with hasty feet.


    "U-Um..."


    Placing her hands against the wall, Kokoro set-up her body so that her hips were thrust out in my direction. As her Y-Shirt barely covered any of her lower body, both her legs and underwear were perfectly exposed from here. Since she was leaning forward, her belly was also peeking out.


    However, I have yet to give any instructions as to what to do from here.


    "What should I...um."


    "How do you want it? Go ahead and tell me."


    "That, um...from here on, I...my body has been aching so badly. Although it hasn''t even been a day since we''ve met, when I think about not being able to come into contact with Master''s body, it''s agonising."


    "..."


    "I beg of you. I will also exert my utmost effort, so...please reward me! I want it! Please enter inside of me! Please violate me! I beg of you. I will also exert my utmost effort, so...please reward me!"


    Kokoro closed her eyes, and cried with all her beings.


    Honestly speaking, I did not think she would go this far. Even though I used hypnosis to turn her into a slave, to be begged to this point was beyond my expectations.


    I could not get rid of the evil smile forming on my mouth.


    "Got it."


    "Ah...then!!"


    "[Stop]."


    I activated the suggestion which I placed on her yesterday.


    Stop. A Time-Freeze Hypnosis.


    "..."


    As if turning of a switch, Kokoro became silent. With her ass sticking out towards me, her body did not move from her pose by even a single millimetre.


    Intending to do a little experiment, I tried to perform Time-Freeze. Ultimately, I set the suggestion up without using it, but I forgot to remove it afterwards.


    When I say Stop, Kokoro''s consciousness recognises that time has stopped. Since it was only recognise, her time was still moving steadily, and even her eyes continued to blink. Giving her the recognition that being in this state is comfortable, she will not move unless I give her an instruction to.


    And now, what''s about to happen from here is the true value of Time-Freeze.


    Her senses were also recognised as being stopped.


    "...let''s do it."


    Removing my trousers, I showed my penis to Kokoro.


    Remaining silent, Kokoro displayed absolutely no reaction. Naturally, in her head, time has stopped.


    However, the sensations that her body received were properly recognised. Whilst in her time-frozen state. While frozen, there was no reaction.


    "Yet, when she moves-"


    In other words, the moment I cancel the Time-Freeze, it has been devised that all of the pleasurable sensations will surge throughout Kokoro''s body within an instant.


    It''s the inverse version of the phenomenon in which the world slows just before humans meet their demise. It''s fine to think of it as Kokoro experiencing a world that is moving so slowly that she can''t follow what is happening. It was written in that Hypnotism Book, but a human''s brain, when tampered with directly, is capable of exceeding its limits.


    I swallow my spit. Since I''m looking forward to seeing her reaction when she wakes up, it couldn''t be helped. It was feeling akin to that of a child knowingly opening a jack-in-the-box.


    "First, I''ll enjoy myself."


    I took out my penis which became rock hard thanks to Kokoro''s temptation.


    Firstly, I rubbed my member between Kokoro''s thighs. Although she made practically no reaction, similar to the likes of a doll, since this condition of hers was something brand new, it was stimulating.


    Upon removing the button on Kokoro''s Y-Shirt, her bra fell to the floor. I held up Kokoro''s breasts which seemed to spill from her body with both hands.


    And then, without mercy, I squeezed them so tightly that it might leave marks. Although their elasticity would cause them to return to their original shape upon loosening my grip, the sensation of my actions would still remain in Kokoro''s body. With extraordinary diligence, I took the time to massage them thoroughly.


    As she was touched by me, her pleasure and euphoria would increase. Surely, they will begin to accumulate in Kokoro''s body.


    "Next."


    Pulling away once, I remove my penis which I was rubbing against her.


    Because the real thing starts from now.


    Placing my hand on the panties that Kokoro had yet to remove, I slowly pulled them downwards. Stripping her immobile body was also fresh and arousing.


    From her pants, fluids were already dripping as it created a thread.


    Since sensations during the Time-Freeze were not registered, that means-


    "Don''t tell me she was like this before we started? She''s quite the pervert, huh."


    It would appear that Kokoro was constantly expecting something to happen.


    It''s only a guess, but due to the recoil of being released from the shackles called ''parents'' and ''family'', her enthusiasm towards being my slave was further raised.


    "It''s either that, or she was originally this kind of girl."


    I can''t forsake the possibility that her frustration diverged into sexual desire.


    Since there was no need for preparations, I spread Kokoro''s wet pussy wide open with one hand.


    "Whatever the case, it''s a good thing."


    "..."


    My penis entered. Naturally, Kokoro returned no reaction.


    As if I was using a sex sleeve, I wildly violated Kokoro''s chest and vagina.


    During the absence of panting, the sounds of skin smacking against skin echoed, as I violated a completely non-resistant Kokoro for the first time.


    Without the need for concern, I ravaged her completely at my own pace.


    Since I was still pent-up due to my earlier patience, the limit soon came.


    "..."


    Thrusting harder than usual on my last piston, I pushed my penis deeper as if to scoop out the deepest part of her vagina.


    With a *twitch*, Kokoro''s body trembled in accordance with my ejaculation. Not because she was feeling it, but because it was synchronised with my movements, Kokoro''s slight spasms made me feel expectation towards her future reactions.


    "Phew."


    Pulling out my spent penis, I smeared it against the underwear Kokoro just put on today.


    "You better wash that."


    Even though I was already satisfied, this was far from over.


    "I''m pretty sure I left it around here...found it."


    I took out an object which I had brought from home, a toy which possessed a battery, pink cable, and a sphere at its tip.


    Yes, it was a Pink Rotor. I had properly selected one which was perfectly waterproof. My reasons for purchasing one are a company secret.


    After switching it on and confirming that it started up properly-


    "I''m putting it in."


    "..."


    Inside of Kokoro''s vagina, who was still frozen in time, I inserted it.


    Placing the switch on Kokoro''s immobile back, I turned the vibration to its strong setting and left it active.


    A stupid *bzzzz* sound could be heard coming from Kokoro vagina.


    Just inside her vagina, there should still be some semen left. It should stir it up nicely.


    "Now then, let''s resume breakfast."


    Leaving Kokoro in that state, I returned to my breakfast.


    I then brushed my teeth and washed my face before taking my time to properly wear the uniform which I had brought with me.


    "Kokoro, don''t tell me you woke me up early so that we could do it..."


    Since I still had a lot of time left over to get to school even after preparing myself so thoroughly, I groped Kokoro''s chest and twisted the tips with my fingers.


    There''s still plenty of time. However, this is the first time I''ve commuted to school from here. Even though it''s close, I guess I should leave early.


    Since no outsiders can get past the mansion''s entrance, and it seemed like there was no one from my school around these parts, so long as I don''t travel to school with Kokoro, there''s no chance that someone will find out about us.


    Since Kokoro is a Counsellor, it is not necessary for her to arrive at school on time, though.


    "I guess now is about time to forgive her."


    Having already taken my bag, I firmly held the entrance key in my hand.


    All that''s left is to release Kokoro''s Time-Freeze. This is exciting.


    "Kokoro....Time-Freeze, release."


    "...eh? Ah...Aarghaaaaaaah!! Hya, haa, aahaah!! Kyaaaaaaaaaaa!!"


    Upon being released from her frozen time, Kokoro''s expression turned blank as she had no idea what had happened.


    However, immediately afterwards, surging like a storm, the pleasure accumulated within her body began to bare its fangs. As her back bended backwards, her body produced countless orgasmic spasms. Within an interval of a few seconds, an enormous wave flowed through Kokoro''s body.


    It was as if she had received an electric shock.


    "Ah, hii...hyea..."


    As Kokoro''s hands, which were placed against the wall, loosened, her body collapsed face-down as it continued to climax with a *twitch*.


    Due to the recoil of falling, the Pink Rotor slipped out of her drenched snatch.


    "Well then, I''m heading off."


    Killing the rotor''s switch, I informed Kokoro of my departure.


    "Y-yesh..."


    I don''t even know if Kokoro responded, but she''ll probably be ok. I had sex with her just as she wanted, after all.


    And just like that, I left the apartment room before closing and locking the door.


    *


    During noon of the very same day, I received a text from Kokoro.


    [Subject: Preparations are complete £¨???)¥Î


    Master! Thank you very much for this morning!


    For always caring about me like this, I am as happy as can be! However, I was unable to give you my gratitude, and I give you my most humblest of apologies.


    Although I am still inexperienced, please take care of me from now on! m(_ _ )m


    Just as we had arranged, it looks likes she will somehow be receiving guidance after school! £¨???)£¾


    I am looking forward to seeing Master again at that time!]


    "...she''s hopeless."


    Kokoro might be an even stronger girl than I had expected.

 Chapter 5锛欵pisode 5: Minami Mai Introduction-Arc

    Since there was nothing to do in the morning, I was day dreaming.


    This is all because Kokoro woke me up really early. The library isn''t open yet, and I''ve already finished reading all the books I have during the weekend.


    I want to read my grandfather''s book, but it''s not something to be read in public¡ª


    "Good Morn~!"


    In the classroom, a bright voice which seemed to rid all drowsiness chimed.


    Naturally, those words were not directed at me.


    "Like I said, your voice is too loud!"


    "It can''t be helped, I was born with it so no complaining!"


    It was a conversation held amongst some female students inside the classroom.


    "More importantly, I saw a Kappa, you know. A Kappa!"


    "Ah, yesterday''s program, right?"


    "Yup, that''s the one! Kappappa!"


    I know the owner of this painfully loud voice.


    Her name is Minami Mai. A female classmate who was characterised by her incredibly cheerful voice.


    A beautifully arranged side-tail trembled with a *rustle* with her each and every move. A set of large, round pupils and cherry lips which never stopped smiling formed her playful, mischievous features. Her chest was also quite wholesome, being neither too big nor too small, and, while there were once rumours that her breasts were beautiful, I don''t believe that they were necessarily mistaken.


    "Besides, if it was mum, then her yells could wake up the people next door, and~...hm?"


    Tilting her head to the side, Mai staggered as her gaze passed over this way.


    Suddenly, I diverted my attention as my eyes returned to the book I was holding.


    That was close. Our eyes could''ve met.


    Many women are sensitive to the gazes of strangers. Perhaps because many of them are interested in the who and what of a situation, there is a need to be on the alert.


    Putting it the other way round, though, that means they are the types who easily flow along with the trends and atmosphere.


    "What''s up?"


    "Nah! It was nothing. Anyway, as I was saying¨C!"


    With a spring in her step, Mai skipped as she returned to her original position.


    While being sensitive to people''s gazes, perhaps Mai was not one of those who were swept up in other people''s pace, but the wise type who was capable of adjusting herself to other people.


    Although it''s easy to be fooled by her bottomless energy, but she''s incredibly clever. This is probably a part of why there was no rumours of a boyfriend, as well as why her guard was tough.


    "...ok."


    To think that there''s nothing for me to do, such stupidity. I need to be more careful.


    Motivating myself, I began to simulate about what will happen today.


    Today''s target is the one and only Minami Mai.


    *


    Lunch break. After the vexing classes had ended, just as the students had finished eating their bentos and bread, that broadcast came.


    [High School 2nd Year Class 4: Minami Mai-san. Please come to the staff room.]


    "Ah, I''m heading off, ''kay~."


    "Later~"


    Without holding any doubts towards the announcement, Minami Mai left her group of female friends whom she always hung out with.


    It''s likely that, in the spare time before lunch break, Kokoro indirectly prepared the announcement.


    After lunch break, so as to attend a special lecture from noon onwards, the student Minami Mai negotiated with a teacher expressing the desire to live alone.


    If they spent some time afterschool, students will general begin to think about quickly wanting to go home.


    However, if it was at noon, furthermore if they were given the special privilege of being exempt from afternoon classes, it would instantly be like a reward for the students instead.


    I don''t want to panic, nor stress over the subject of hypnosis as much as possible. Everything will begin after the first suggestion takes effect.


    "..."


    I silently stood up from my chair and grabbed my bag.


    I had prepared myself for an early departure in advance. This will probably affect my attendance days, but if I were to skip classes at the same time as Mai with the same reason, I might be suspected in the distant future.


    I have to avoid being discovered at all costs.


    Even if I leave the classroom, there''s nothing to worry about. Maybe during class time, all that they''d think is that I left to go home early.


    "Ok."


    As if to kill time, I began to wonder about as I made my way towards the Counselling Room. Although I feel a bit impatient, there''s a possibility that I''ll catch up to her if I rush things.


    After detouring, I selected a time when no one was around to head towards the Counselling Room. Once I passed through the nearby corridor, no one will be able to notice me.


    I knocked before opening the door of the Counselling Room.


    "Huh?"


    And then, as entering this place for the first time, I let loose a foolish grunt.


    "What''s this?"


    Mai also returned a similar response. Her hand which held a tea-cup stopped.


    Kokoro was already seated on a chair as it appeared that her preparations were complete. Don''t look this way with that joyful expression. She''ll become suspicous.


    "Um, this is the Counselling Room, right?"


    "Yes, thank you for answering the call."


    "Eh, was Book called as well?"


    Raising a distraught voice, Mai pointed at me.


    B-...Book.


    With a troubled face, Kokoro also tilted her head in confusion.


    "Book?"


    "Ah, sorry! Um, since he''s always reading books in class, I sort of naturally began to call him Book."


    "Haha..."


    Cutely holding her straightened right hand before her, Mai assumed an "apology pose". She gave off a devilish smile that seemed to make one forgive her for anything.


    In any case, Book, huh.


    I guess it would be like calling someone who was a regular buyer of fried chicken at convenience stores "Karaage".


    "Um, I came her because I was called by Sensei, but you said you wanted me to do something in the Counselling Room?"


    "T-That''s right! My apologies, but since I was asked by someone to select two students, I just so happened to have chosen the both of you."


    Kokoro hurriedly proceeded to follow-up. Placing both hands together, she began to explain the circumstances of this meeting.


    "Just to clarify, since I was told to pick one student of each gender, there''s no special reason that you were selected so please feel at ease. I''ve not only properly advised the higher-ups not to drop your grades, but I''ve even prepared some delicious snacks."


    "Score~! Official class skipping!"


    Mai joyfully spread both of her arms. It''s likely that her interest had been shifted away from me.


    During that time, I locked the Counselling room and stepped inside.


    "...good."


    Just as we had previously arranged, I took off my shoes in this room. Although it''s so the floor is kept clean, this rule also holds other meanings.


    "*Ahem*, well then, please sit down as well."


    "...sure."


    Why is the spot next to Kokoro being offered? We''ll be suspected, you know. Well, it can''t be helped since both sofas are opposite each other.


    Well, if I was next to Mai, she might go on the alert, so I guess it''s reasonable.


    "So, so? What are we doing?"


    "It''s just a little psychological survey of students. I don''t believe it will take much time, and I think you''ll be able to return before school ends. Um...please come closer. Ok. Please read this paper, ok?"


    I received a piece of paper. I couldn''t see anything written on it.


    "Since he will be following what is written on this paper, please do exactly as instructed, Mai-san. Because this activity holds its meaning from when a man and woman perform it."


    "''Kay, ''got it!"


    Mai made a sloppy salute. That being said, her sweet smile was very adorable.


    I wanted this bottomless brightness which resembled that of the sun.


    And now, I can take it.


    "Um, so I''ll be using this, right?"


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    I don''t know what is written here.


    All I''m going to do is use hypnosis, just like when I used it on Kokoro.


    "Um, Minami-san, please look at this."


    "Sure thing~"


    With her large, round eyes, Mai innocently stared at the tip of the pen.


    This time, so as to make it easier to hypnotise her, I crafted a special incense and drinks. Since the number of cups that I prepared earlier had been reduced, it''s likely that she drank it.


    Signs of a change immediately appeared. Mai''s pupils, which were staring at the pen''s tip, began to blankly stare into empty air.


    "Ah......"


    "Please look veeery closely...gradually, your eyelids are becoming heavy..."


    And then, once confirming that she entered the depths of her heart, I proceed to the next stage.


    "......ok!"


    "...ehh, ehh!"


    Mai awakened once. Her reaction when being put under was worse than Kokoro''s.


    This was a result of the wariness inside of Mai''s. You could also say that she held some suspicions towards me.


    That does not mean, however, that I will run away after setting the stage for this hypnosis.


    After waking her up once, I was able to lower her guard without doing anything, further placing her under my suggestion in that moment.


    "Steadily...you can feel your consciousness falling deeper into your heart. See, ten steps ahead of you, you can see something very beautiful. That, there, is your happiness. Let''s walk there. 1...2...3..."


    I applied a more intricate hypnosis. It doesn''t matter how doubtful she is.


    This very space was prepared precisely for the purpose of hypnosis. The decorations, the incense, and even the drinks were all prepared in order to conquer Mai.


    The instant Mai entered this room, she may as well have entered the mouth of a devil.


    To greater happiness, I guide her towards a more comfortable space. It is normal for humans to not resist happy things.


    "...10."


    "..."


    "From here on, you will answer me with a ''yes'' or ''no''. Please tell me what has become of you. Do you understand?"


    "...yes, what you say...I will repeat."


    "Right now, you have reached a very wonderful space. You are feeling happy now, yes?"


    "Yes...wonderful space...I''m happy."


    "Do you want to stay in this place forever?"


    "I want...to stay."


    "Then, from now on, when I say [Over there is fun] whilst you are normal, you will be able to enter this stay at any time. Only when I, and no one else, says these words, will you then be able to fall into this state. Since I found this space, without me as your guide, you will be unable to find it."


    "Yes...without¡­Book...I can''t find."


    "Also, you will not remember anything that happens in this wonderful space. However, everything that is said to you sleeps within the depths of your heart, and you will follow everything that you are told. In doing so, you will be able to submerge yourself in this space for even longer."


    "Yes...I will not remember...so I can stay longer...what I am told...I will do."


    "...phew."


    I noticed that my own body was sweating due to my nerves.


    Kokoro thoughtfully wiped the sweat off my forehead.


    "Now then...let us feel your heart steadily sinking even deeper. When you have reached the very depths, please softly state your name. Also, remember that everything said here will be firmly rooted within your heart."


    "Yes...when I''m...in the depths of my heart, I will...my name...everything I''m told...I will remember."


    Just after saying this, Mai''s head drooped powerlessly. She''s probably heading to an even deeper depths in her heart.


    Just to be sure, I''m going to completely struck a nail inside the confines of her heart.


    "Master..."


    Kokoro called out to me secretly. Well, since Mai would probably be unable to hear with that volume, it''s probably alright.


    "What?"


    "As expected, she will also...um."


    As if disturbed by something, Kokoro began to fidget as she tried to disclose her anxiety.


    Although there was some worries about the hypnosis failing, it would seem that this was not what bothered her.


    "This is an order: speak up honestly."


    "...nope, I won''t."


    Kokoro was overtly relieved. I see, so that''s what it was.


    She was likely worried about whether or not her own position was endangered. It''s not like I can''t understand the sentiment.


    Mai had yet to finish reaching the very depths of her heart.


    I guess we should have a little chat.


    "Don''t worry...Besides Kokoro, I have no intentions of making any other slaves."


    "Eh!?"


    "With crimes, although the areas my hand can reach increase if I expand my organisation, there''s also a weakness that comes with it. That is, the possibility that I would no longer be able to manage everything completely."


    In the news, organised crime was always revealed by whistle-blowers. No matter how perfectly they perform, after 5 years, they simply collapse.


    "I will only do things within the range of my capabilities. I don''t want world domination or other such things. If I can satisfy my desires and find out just how far my hypnosis can go, then that''s more than enough."


    "Slave...only me. Fufuh, only me."


    Kokoro was unexpectedly not listening to my story.


    Due to the fact that she was the only one who had been bestowed this privilege, Kokoro felt so happy about being a unique existence to me that she almost couldn''t contain it, to the extent that she would likely start skipping if Mai wasn''t here.


    Growing pissed off, I pulled on Kokoro''s nipples over her clothes.


    "¨C!"


    "You didn''t scream. Good girl."


    As her face flourished with bright red, Kokoro desperately shut her mouth. Because I was lenient, she was able to bear it. Well, even if she did scream, it wouldn''t pose much of a problem.


    "Generally, I don''t believe that this hypnosis is something exclusive to me. It was technology stored in a warehouse, you know. Perhaps I might meet someone in the political world or elsewhere who possesses a hypnosis just like...no, an even more refined hypnosis than me. In that event, it will be my ruin."


    "Nn!! I...I see."


    "The wisest method to absolutely not lose is to never rise onto the stage of battle."


    Although the possibility of it happening is low, it is not zero. As long as I use it to the extent that I won''t be discovered, then it should be fine.


    I''m fine being a coward. Happiness is not necessarily at the summit.


    "...Mina...mi Mai."


    "Oh."


    Mai muttered her own name. That is the proof that the hypnosis was perfectly complete.


    I pinched her cheeks so as to check whether or not she was just acting.


    "S-So Master, what kind of hypnosis will she...?"


    "A hypnosis that allows me to keep being ''Book''."


    "?"


    Kokoro tilted her head to the side. For now, I guess I''ll explain myself.


    "I will make it so that Mai will absolutely not notice me hypnotising her. She will also not notice being violated by me. I won''t be a special existence like a friend or boyfriend. It is fine for me to simple be recognised as someone in her class who reads books. I will make Mai become a person who dedicates her entire body to a stranger such as I without her noticing."


    I will remain as Classmate No. 1: Book.


    In this manner, I will make Minami Mai''s everything as my own.


    I want to defile the entirety of Mai''s everyday life with my sexual desires without her even noticing it.

 Chapter 6锛欵pisode 6: Minami Mai Pleasure Chair-Arc

    Minami Mai, an incredibly spirited girl who was like a sun, was currently so quiet that it was disturbing.


    The figure of her listless body, weakened after falling into a trance, held such a gap with her usual appearance that it made me even more aroused.


    "The hypnosis is complete."


    I held Mai''s beautiful hair in my hand. Her lovely side tail flowed smoothly between my fingers.


    After completing the brief preliminary preparations, I basked in a strange sense of accomplishment.


    Although Kokoro, who was by my side, witnessed the entire series of events, she was fidgeting so much to the point that it got annoying.


    "Kokoro."


    "Yes!"


    "It''s just as I said earlier. Although contradictions may appear during my conversation with Mai, I want you to casually correct them."


    "Understood!"


    Kokoro vigorously answered. It''s quite an unreasonable order, but¡ªwell, it''ll work out somehow.


    "Now then, whether things will work out like this or not..."


    Although it would be fine to immediately make her follow through on my instructions, this defenseless Mai was also charming in its own way.


    "It''s a bit hot, isn''t it? How about removing your clothes?"


    "Yes...clothes...I will remove."


    Mai swiftly removed her uniform''s ribbon before stripping off her Y-shirt without hesitation. Removing the rear hook of her pink bra, her shapely chest bounded forth.


    In terms of size, Kokoro''s chest undoubtedly has it. As for Mai, she possessed a beautifully rounded chest for such a size.


    I mercilessly seized them. The chest''s size was one which fit perfectly in my hands. It''s not that I dislike the sensation of grabbing big ones as if I was crushing them, fiddling with water balloon-like breasts which fit in my hand is also quite wonderful.


    "..."


    "Honestly, have you really never had a boyfriend before?"


    "Yes...I haven''t."


    Even if she responds with words, Mai''s body practically did not react at all. I also tried to knead the nipples that no one but Mai herself has ever touched between my thumb and index fingers. It felt like squashing a marshmallow.


    "Well, this should be enough, huh. Kokoro, dress her."


    "Yes."


    Rather than having myself dress her up while she was in this unconscious state, leaving the job to Kokoro would likely leave no discomfort.


    With nimble movements, Kokoro returned Mai to her original appearance.


    As I recall the sensation of my hand touching Mai''s chest, I can envision the shape of her chest through her uniform as if they were transparent.


    "Just like the information said, they were beautiful breasts, huh...well, whatever. From now, as I count to 10, you will return to normal from this state. If you stay in this blissful space forever, then the happiness will wither away. Let us allow this space to rest."


    "Yes...from this space...I will leave."


    "1...2...3."


    Everything that she will do from now on is all packed inside the suggestions. Although she won''t remember it on the surface, she will definitely do it.


    "10!"


    "...ah...mm? What the heck?"


    "Is something the matter, Minami-san?"


    "Uuum, it''s nothing...ah!"


    As her consciousness awoke, Mai immediately noticed something.


    Of course, it wasn''t about the hypnosis. This was something caused by my suggestions.


    "I-I''m sorry! I forgot to take it off!"


    For some reason, Mai panicked, racing towards the classroom entrance where one puts on their shoes.


    There, she slouched her body forwards as she placed her hands inside her skirt.


    In the entrance way, Mai began to take off her panties.


    Without holding any doubts, her appearance of panickingly removing her panties was as if she held no shame.


    Since it was so strange, I purposely made an inquiry.


    "Huh, did you forget to take off your panties?"


    "That''s right! Sorry, panties are strictly prohibited in this room, aren''t they!"


    "Y-Yes, that''s correct."


    Inside of Mai''s head, when entering this room, one must remove their panties along with their shoes. Or rather, she mustn''t wear something under her skirt.


    Mai threw the panties into an unknown basket located next to the shoe box as if it was a matter of course. This is the rule of this room.


    Incidentally, this rule also applied to men, though, in the men''s case, they are not able to wear anything on their lower bodies. Or at least, that is how things have become.


    "...something wrong?"


    "No..."


    Perhaps because of my lower half being completely exposed, Kokoro occasionally glanced my way. Since I did it with Kokoro in the morning, her turn today is over. I have also made it so that she''s unable to relieve herself without me.


    "I''m so sorry~"


    While laughing as if to dodge the subject, Mai walked this way. Although her skirt was long enough so that the contents could not be seen, it was clear that she was panty-less underneath.


    Not being able to see the insides of her skirt was the correct choice. It really evokes the imagination.


    "Well then, please excuse me, kay~"


    Mai, who had returned, didn''t even give me a chance to say anything before sitting down.


    Right on top of me.


    "Um, what were we talking about again?"


    Without holding any suspicions, Mai sat on top of me whose entire lower body was naked.


    In order to allow my penis to be able to just rub against Mai''s crotch, she needed to make sure that her skirt wasn''t covering the section in between. And then-


    "Oof."


    Without hesitation, Mai caught my penis in her crotch.


    It''s what''s called ''Intercrural Sex'' (TL Note: AKA Thigh Fuck).


    Of course, it''s not just the thighs. From my abdomen, I could taste the sensation of Mai''s soft, squishy butt.


    "But it''s really beautiful you know, Kokoro-san''s hair! What kind of hair care are you doing!? When I first saw it, I was so shocked! As soon as I try to stretch it, my hair gets so frizzly!"


    "There''s no such thing, Mai-san is also properly taking good care of your hair."


    "Even so, it''s unbelievable! How come is''so neat!?"


    "Somehow, I''m getting a bit embarrassed."


    "It''s really beautiful, isn''t it? I also think so."


    "Thank you very much!"


    Every time Mai opened her mouth to speak, my penis was rubbed and stimulated. Since she was originally a girl who moved a lot when speaking, I had anticipated such behaviour whilst making my suggestions.


    "Nngh!? H-huh?"


    It''s likely that Mai felt uncomfortable due to the sensation of my penis rubbing against her crotch. Just like Kokoro, I implanted unto her a suggestion where my touch will send her into heat.


    From her perspective, it would seem as though she was simply talking normally when, out of nowhere, her body suddenly began to throb without any apparent reason.


    "I-It''s kind of hot in here, isn''t it?"


    So as to make sure others didn''t notice her own abnormality, Mai surveyed her surroundings.


    As if to divert attention away from her discomfort, she rubbed her thighs together. My penis sandwiched between them energetically reacted with a *twitch*.


    "Hyah!? Wha-wha?!"


    "However, from the students who came here, a lot of them have troubles regarding fashion, you know. Although I am unable to give too much advice in such matters."


    "Eh, who did!?"


    "Fufu, that is a secret."


    Kokoro extended her index finger and winked. It''s classified. There are a lot of things here that Mai doesn''t know.


    Did the discomfort in Mai''s body become stronger? Her crotch began to squirm, further applying stimulation against my penis.


    If she moved her legs up and down, her actions wouldn''t be much different to that of pistoning.


    Without bothering to endure, I ejaculate once.


    "H-Hyah!? Eh, eh?!"


    From Mai''s skirt, I could hear the muffled sounds of the dripping semen colliding against the fabric. After waiting for a while, I was able to confirm the sperm flowing out from her skirt and covering her thighs.


    Inside of the room, the smell of my sperm began to stick to my nose.


    Although Mai''s eyebrows furrowed into an upside down ''v'' due to the strangeness in her lower body, rather than taking note of its source, she was distracted by other matters.


    "...Kokoro-san, what is the name of this scent?"


    "Is it not to your liking?"


    "No, but how do I put this...I think it smells really good. Where are they selling it?"


    Because of the hypnosis, Mai perceives my semen as something that possesses a very lovely smell. With flushed cheeks, she began to take in the odour with a *sniff*.


    To think that the stench of semen was a good scent¨CI honestly couldn''t stifle my laughter.


    "Since this aroma is a little special...I don''t believe that it is sold in stores."


    "I see. It feels pleasant just being here. It''s like a good perfume, or really delicious tea...somehow, it''s more cosy than an obscure cafe..."


    That''s probably a result of Mai constantly being touched by my skin. She''s more or less in heat.


    Although I''ve pretty much been demoted to the atmosphere in this space, if one has a liking for atmospheres, then I''m probably the perfect one.


    "Um."


    "Yes?"


    "This massage chair, can I use it?"


    Mai said she wanted to use this chair. It''s here!


    After slightly pausing to gather her words, Kokoro-


    "Please do..."


    -she gave her permission.


    "Welp, then without further ado!"


    Suddenly, Mai grabbed my penis underneath her.


    And then, without any hesitation, she placed it against her vagina. Naturally, what she was doing was insertion.


    "Isn''t the switch kinda hard to turn on?"


    This is probably Mai''s first time doing such a thing. Whilst making a strange face, she placed my penis against her pussy, but was finding it difficult to put it in.


    I don''t dislike this innocent frustration.


    The glans spread Mai''s vagina. The head entered slightly.


    As Mai winced, the head did not advance any further.


    "I-It kinda hurts for some reason...is the power too strong?"


    "No, that level is preferable."


    "Is that so...ahh..."


    As if to wrench Mai''s vagina wide open, the penis which had entered once progressed towards its depths.


    With a *snap*, the organ which had never been opened before tensed upon contact with its first foreign object. As if trying to repel the object, it became frantic.


    However, at that time, I raised my hips, forcefully piercing into its deepest depths.


    "Agah!? O-Owowow!! It hurts! It hurts!!"


    Even though Mai was turned on, she was not yet damp. Therefore, it was only natural that it would be painful.


    However, without regard for such, I made her recognise me as a massager and got her to turn on the switch.


    "Ah, aah! What is this!? Ah...haahh!"


    Whilst an expression that conveyed a mixture of agony and bewilderment surfaced on her face, groans leaked out of Mai''s lips.


    This was because I used my entire body to touch Mai.


    I applied both of my hands which I had not moved until now directly against her chest. Allowing my hands to dive underneath her uniform, I began to directly grope her breasts. Upon rolling up her uniform''s Y-Shirt, her navel was exposed.


    The moment the massager was activated, all of my actions were registered as part of the ''massage''.


    Even if her clothes were removed, since it was part of the massage, it was a matter that simply couldn''t be helped. And besides, so long as it felt good, then anything would be fine.


    As if to slap Mai''s ass with my waist, I thrusted upwards.


    "Aah...haah...w-what''s this...a-amazi-aah!! Aahaah...haann!"


    "It feels...good, doesn''t it?"


    "Y-Yes, Kokoro-san! Somehow, I feel very warm fuaah!!"


    It seems that Mai is genuinely feeling good. Even though I''m looking at her from behind, I can tell that an enraptured expression was painted upon her visage.


    Such an expression was so endearing that I drew my face closer and nibbled her ear.


    "Fuhyaaaah!! Ah, aah..."


    Mai''s feeble, pitiful voice echoed. Although this voice of hers was usually playful, upon thinking that I had forcefully brought this voice out of her, it satisfies my dominant urges.


    As her body slackened like a puppet with loose joints, it bobbed up and down together with each piston.


    Mai''s side tail which was usually brimming with vigour shook according to the piston''s rhythm. Upon thinking that this behaviour was also somewhat like her, I couldn''t help but break into a smile.


    "W-Whass diss...shomehao...itchs stran...hyaaah!"


    It''s likely that strength was drained from the entirety of Mai''s body. Her eyes were naturally wet as saliva drooled from the corner of her lips.


    Although I implanted the suggestion that she''d be aroused by my touch, it''s likely that, because I was recognised as a massage machine, strength was removed from her entire body. Thinking that this was part of the ''massage'', she misunderstood the efficacy of the suggestion, taking it at its exact meaning.


    Contrarily, my bulging, rock hard penis constantly, and unforgivingly continued to repeat its pistons, as if trying to reverberate throughout the entirety of her soft body.


    A damp sound was already ringing throughout the insides of her vagina.


    "Here we go."


    "Eh, what is it? Ah, nn!!"


    Removing my right hand which was fondling her chest, I jammed my finger into Mai''s mouth. Moving my finger as if to stimulate her, I teased the interior of her mouth.


    "Heah? ¡ª¡ªahh, ah!"


    Although she raised her doubts regarding being unable to form words, it needn''t be said that I couldn''t understand her.


    Besides, it''s about time that we reached the limit.


    "Fueah? Afeh, ah...aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh!!!!!!!!"


    After jamming my penis towards the innermost area, I ejaculated. As it convulsed like a vibrator inside her vagina, bubbly semen was released with a *gurgle*.


    At the same time as my ejaculation, Mai also reached climax.


    "Heaah...he."


    Without any strength, Mai leaned against the massager which had stopped moving. Although it might have been a reflexive action, only her tongue was sucking my fingers.


    "That chair, did it really feel that good?"


    In that instant, I, for the first time, called out to Mai. Upon lifting my waist in an effort to stand, Mai''s body languidly slouched forward.


    "Yesh, itsh phelt sho guud..."


    Mai was made to sleep on the sofa. Powerlessly laying down, it would seem that she had no time to care about her hiked up skirt. Since there was no such suggestion placed on her, she shouldn''t want to let others see what''s underneath it.


    "[Over there is fun]."


    For the time being, let''s put her in a trance before she suspects something.


    Afterwards, I examined the aftermath of Mai''s body as if I were licking it. After violating her, I looked upon this girl''s pussy for the first time.


    Her thighs and crotch were covered with sperm. Also, the region which she had pretty much never teased before, AKA her vagina, was mixed with the blood of her deflowering.


    In the face of this appearance, I couldn''t help but be filled with a sense of achievement. I, who had forcefully plundered this woman, and Mai, unaware that her body had been defiled.


    "Well, for the time being it''s clean up time, Kokoro."


    "Y-Yes!"


    Having properly prepared a towel or something of the sort before hand, only Mai''s appearance seemed to have been restored to its previous state under Kokoro''s skillful hand.


    Now all that''s left is to draw out any discomforting events from within Mai and remove them.


    "Ok...3, 2, 1!"


    "...haaa."


    Even though Mai was released from her trance, it would seem that her powerless body was still unable to move.


    "Well then, excuse me."


    "Yes, please come again."


    I decided to immediately head home before I was suspected of anything strange. Since I implanted a suggestion so that Mai would also return soon, everything should be fine.


    "Later, Minami-san."


    "Eh...um, later."


    Moving only her neck, Mai saw me leaving as she said her farewells. Whilst doing so, as if to go home herself, Mai tried to raise her leg-


    "...ow!"


    "Mai-san, is something the matter?"


    "...hehehe, I can''t stand up."


    "Fufuh, you were on the massager for too long."


    "I''m sor...y."


    Sperm still continued to drip from underneath her panty-less skirt.


    Mai held no suspicions towards such incongruency, nor towards the fact that she wasn''t wearing a skirt.


    "Huh, the massager was already put away..."


    After gazing at the ignorant Mai''s figure until I was completely satisfied, I left the room.

 Chapter 7锛欵pisode 7: Minami Mai Hospitable Welcome-Arc

    Apparently, Mai returned home from school without any complications. It would seem that both her legs and loins have been briefly restored.


    Just to be safe, I got Kokoro to send her home by car, but it would appear that she was enthusiastically chatting again by that time.


    In which case, there''s no need to let her rest.


    "This is...the place, right?"


    Relying on the address that I was given by Kokoro, I headed towards Mai''s house.


    Mai''s parents both work so it seems that they come back home late at night. It seems that she''s also prepared to eat dinner alone.


    Naturally, I heard this through my hypnosis, and was told that today was going to be no different.


    "It''s a pretty big house...isn''t it about twice the size of mine?"


    For the time being, Kokoro was standing by in the parking lot at Mai''s house. Since I''ve hypnotised Mai to rid her of any discomfort, this was arranged so that, on the off-chance that her parents came home, everything would be fine so long as Kokoro preoccupied them.


    Upon seeing the Lancer Evolution bearing Kokoro''s Car Number, I confirmed that this was the place.


    I pushed the intercom on the nameplate marked ''Minami''.


    After a while, I head a noise-like sound. The camera glowed.


    First, I should give my name here. For preparation''s sake.


    [Ye~s...wait, it''s Book.]


    "That''s right. Hello, I just wanted to stop by. Do you mind?"


    [Nah, it''s all good. Just wait a sec, kay?]


    Mai has already been implanted with suggestions.


    Even if I were to visit her house, since it was but a matter of course, she welcomed me without any particular concern. There was no special meaning or anything, it was as if she were going to pick up a parcel delivery.


    It was just like a Showa Brat''s house exchange. (TL: I have no idea what the RAW means here.)


    "...is she not here yet?"


    I was anxiously waiting around. Without thinking, I opened the gate and headed towards the front door.


    Although this was an act brought about by my impatience, it was also one that was made for my safety.


    The *clank* of the key and chain being unlocked could be heard.


    "Made ya wait!"


    Mai cheerfully opened the door and greeted me with a smile.


    Fully nude.


    Due to the momentum of vigorously opening the door, Mai''s chest shook as they bounced around like jelly. Only her characteristic side tail swayed adorably just like usual.


    When greeting me in front of her own home, she was not allowed to wear clothes.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Ah, no. Is it alright if I come in?"


    "Welcome!"


    I panicked in the face of her appearance, the impact of which exceeded my expectations, I panicked. Since she jumped out with such vigour, she winded up partway outside.


    Before she was seen by someone, I pushed Mai part-way into the entrance before shutting the door behind me. I was careless.


    Mai properly locked the closed door and fastened the chain. Gazing at the lines of her unblemished back from top to bottom as if I were licking it all over, my eyes stopped at her nicely shaped hips.


    Of course, I''m not allowed to touch it. That would be sexual harassment.


    "Yup, Okay~!"


    Mai spiritedly pranced forward with light feet as she turned to look towards me. Once again, her chest swayed softly in conjunction with such movements.


    When they''re not wearing bras, women shake quite a lot, huh.


    "Ah, by the way! Lookie, lookie!"


    Without caring about the fact that she was naked, Mai showed me her smart phone.


    Despite my gaze sticking towards Mai''s swaying chest, I peeked at the screen out of the corner of my eye.


    "...a cat?"


    "That''s right, a kitty cat! It''s so cute, innit~?"


    Mai took a photo of herself with a cat that was sleeping on the roadside. Even though there was nothing out of the ordinary about this cat, Mai took a boastful pose next to it.


    "...yeah, I think it''s cute."


    "Right!? Yes!"


    Whilst satisfied with my response, Mai guided me towards the living room.


    Is that it!?


    Although I don''t really understand much about girls, there are times when they also seek approval.


    "Teehee, come here, Book."


    Mai light-heartedly beckoned me. Perhaps that is where the living room is.


    In the face of Mai''s innocent appearance, I could feel my cheeks slacken...and thought of myself as pretty pathetic.


    I was fooled by Mai''s behaviour.


    The guys in class, as well as the girls who aren''t particularly close to her would have the impression that Mai was a cute, foolish girl.


    However, she is anything but.


    I mean, even just then, she approached with her phone without seeming the least bit wary, but before I could even take any sort of action, she distanced herself.


    If it was a normal man, they''d misunderstand that such familiarity signifies that she is interested in them. In actuality, there are many men who had confessed to Mai. After all, not only is she bright and energetic, but she can make friends with anyone.


    However, that is too na?ve.


    Although she is spontaneous, she is also quite sly.


    "Excuse me."


    "Please enter single file~"


    Pulling my hand, Mai led me towards the living room sofa.


    And immediately afterwards, in order to grab snacks or something, she walked towards a shelf located in the back.


    I don''t know if Mai is aware of this, but I know that no matter how she acts, she''ll move in a way that is favourable for her.


    Exploiting both her figure and the impression she gives to the utmost, she will always select the optimum path.


    Even for me, I was only able to notice such by coincidence.


    "Hey, what do you want for snacks? I''ve got Pocky, Mushroom Chocolate, Sweet Potato Fries, Octopus Sashimi-"


    "Mushroom Chocolate is fine."


    "Okay, and also honey, right."


    Quickly taking out the tableware, Mai removed the snacks from the box and began arranged them on a plate.


    Upon intensely viewing Mai''s naked appearance, I was immersed in a sense of superiority.


    The cute girl of the class who, despite seeming so close, was unattainable. I felt such superiority because that Mai was currently serving me whilst nude.


    "Welp, thank you for the food."


    "Yup, just wait a sec, ''kay."


    Mai took one of the arranged mushroom chocolates and placed it in her mouth.


    "Aa~hn."


    And then, with her own mouth opened wide, Mai kissed me.


    Without refusing, I accepted it.


    "Hamu, hahohe."


    Rolling it inside of her mouth, Mai tried to transfer the chocolate into mine.


    As if to reject it, I purposely delved into the insides of Mai''s mouth as our tongues intertwined.


    "Hohe, wai aren'' f''you accep''ing if? Heah!"


    Mai was probably complaining about why I was not readily accepting the chocolate. Using her tongue, she tried to push against my own.


    When I eat snacks in this house, Mai is required to feed me mouth-to-mouth.


    Mai holds no doubts towards the rules established via hypnosis as she serves me. After all, to her, it is something natural for her to follow.


    "Puhah, eat it properly!"


    "Yeah, sorry. I''ll do it properly next time."


    "Geez, it''s because you''re so clumsy..."


    Mai once again held the mushroom chocolate in her mouth.


    "Because it''s hard to eat, can I hold Minami-san''s head with my hands?"


    "...well, I guess it can''t be helped. It''s fine. Nn."


    After locking lips, I pressed the back of Mai''s head. And then, without skipping a beat, my tongue invaded the inside of Mai''s mouth.


    Inserting one''s tongue was the same as putting chopsticks in one''s mouth, causing the act to be treated as part of the meal.


    "Hohe!? Boof, wha fa you foin''?!"


    I licked the back of Mai''s teeth, making it sopping wet. The saliva I excreted passed down Mai''s throat.


    "Hyah!?"


    Mai forcibly thrust her tongue into my mouth. In that instant, I playfully nibbled Mai''s tongue. Although she tried to escape due to her surprise, I immediately held her down with my hands.


    "Feeaeh!"


    Upon elaborately teasing Mai''s tongue, the fact of being bullied by me seemed to mix with the suggestion''s pleasure. Her strength was drained as Mai''s slovenly overflowing saliva dribbled from both of our mouths.


    Finally placing the chocolate in my mouth, I released her face.


    Mai''s saliva created a thread that seemed to try and connect both of our lips together.


    "Now then, I think having the honey next would be good."


    "...yeah, you''re right."


    With her body drained of strength, Mai opened the tub of honey she brought.


    After scooping up the honey with her hands, she smeared it all over her chest and pussy.


    "Here you go, Book."


    Placing her hands behind her back, Mai turned both of her breasts towards me as she spread her legs as if to display her pussy.


    After intensely gazing at her once, I unhesitatingly approached Mai.


    "Thank you for the food."


    "Yeah, haaah..."


    I sucked Mai''s breasts. As the sweet flavour of honey spread through my mouth, I then ran my tongue across her breasts.


    I also tested the texture. I chewed her nipples.


    "Oww-!? Wait a, eat a little more skillfully!"


    "Sorry."


    Whilst apologising only with my mouth, I buried my face into her snatch.


    I stuffed my swelling cheeks with Mai''s privates, adrift with the smell of a woman.


    "Hyah!"


    Mai unintentionally placed her hands on my head. But I don''t care.


    Whilst making a vulgar slurping sound, I ran my tongue all over Mai''s pubic mound before inserting it into her vagina.


    The blended taste of honey and love juice spread throughout the interior of my mouth. Following this, I scooped up her clitoris with my tongue.


    "Ahh, hyaaaah!! Aaaah..."


    Although Mai was initially surprised, her body trembled with a start before her strength escaped her.


    Because her body, which feels pleasure upon contact with my own, had been thoroughly touched by me up until now, it''s likely that she climaxed.


    "Say, Minami-san."


    "Nn...what?"


    "Can I borrow your toilet?"


    As a finisher, I announced the ''Start Key'' that activates the final suggestion that can be performed in this house.


    "Sure, just wait a sec."


    Upon hearing these words, after getting down on all fours, Mai raised her ass as if to display it to me.


    Although I removed my trousers and exposed my penis, she did not raise any questions. Since I was using the toilet, it''s only natural for me to take off my pants.


    "Ok, here."


    She was literally a meat toilet. In other words, she was basically saying "Please insert it inside my pussy and do me".


    The only detail is that I''m going to be releasing semen, though.


    "Well then, excuse me."


    Offering notice as accordance with good manners, I violently entered her.


    "Urgh...ah."


    Mai''s virginity was only just robbed today. Although she was wet, it was still tight.


    It doesn''t seem like there''s any pain. However, as if it truly was painful, Mai''s gaping mouth was rendered unable to close shut.


    Without a shred of mercy, I began to piston inside her.


    "..."


    Mai clasped both hands as she buried her face into the floor. It would seem that she''s trying to endure it.


    Without particularly saying anything, I continued to thrust the tip of my penis into Mai''s womb.


    "...puhaah! Haah...aah."


    After a while, Mai also grew accustomed to it. Although there were times when her face contorted, her vagina started to become damp as a moist voice could be heard.


    Suddenly, an electronic tone resounded in the living room.


    "Ah, a text...-! Book, can you get it for me?"


    "No problem."


    In place of Mai whose body couldn''t move, I extended my hand and grabbed Mai''s smartphone situated on top of the desk before handing it over to her.


    Hastily receiving it, Mai began to operate her phone whilst in a collapsed state.


    "...haah...aah."


    Whilst leaking a feverish voice, Mai operated her smartphone just like usual.


    Furthermore, she kept it face down so as to make sure that I, who was behind her, couldn''t see.


    It''s likely that she doesn''t want I, a stranger called Book, to see the contents of the text. Even if the contents aren''t very important, one would still not want others to see them.


    "...hyah...haahn!"


    Currently, I was treating Mai''s body like a thing as I violated her.


    Yet, in spite of this, I took note of the unimportant contents of the smartphone.


    Towards both the abnormality of the hypnosis, as well as myself who used it, I was overflowing with a never before felt sense of satisfaction.


    "Hahah."


    I shook my hips harder than ever before. I smashed Mai with my arousal.


    "Nn...hyah! Aah, iih!"


    The more that the sex where I no longer cared about Mai (who was fundamentally a toilet) jeopardised her operation of her smartphone, the more she became disordered.


    As my penis seemed that it was about to ejaculate, power was naturally charged into my lower body.


    And then, as if power washed over my entire body, semen spurted out of my penis.


    "Haah...ah, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!!"


    Without any time to understand what had just happened to herself, Mai was compelled by the suggestions to orgasm. While lying on her stomach, Mai''s arms were thrust forward and her torso was arched backwards as her entire body continued to quiver with spasmic convulsions.


    "Aah...haah...hyah."


    At that, I finally pulled out my genitals that had been inserted inside of Mai.


    Despite Mai''s body resting after being released along with her climax, it had been exerted to its limit. Her waist which was facing towards me fell to the floor. She had collapsed with her crotch remaining pried open.


    "Can I use a tissue?"


    "Y¡­..eah, heaah."


    In response to the word tissue in my request, Mai opened her mouth.


    As my ejaculation finished, I placed my penis smothered with love juice and semen into Mai''s mouth in order to clean it.


    I placed the suggestion that, after the deed had been done, she was to lick my penis and clean it as part of the aftercare.


    "Fao...*lick*."


    Treating such a thing as it was obvious, Mai took my filthy penis in her mouth and licked it for me.


    As if she were licking a candy stick, I could feel Mai''s tongue crawling around the underside of my penis''s head.


    "Haoh...ah~"


    "Mm, thanks."


    I removed my penis.


    In doing so, Mai showed me her opened mouth. Not just saliva, but murky fluids created threads in the insides of Mai''s mouth.


    "...*gulp*, puhaah!"


    And then, without sparing a single drop, Mai gulped as she swallowed the contents.


    "Well then, I was only passing by, so I''ll be off."


    "Sure, later~"


    Having been satisfied, I nonchalantly departed from the room.


    It''s likely that Mai also held no interest in me. Returning a suitable reply with only her voice, she returned to her original place before beginning to fiddle with her phone. If my suggestions were working correctly, then she''ll soon begin to dress herself.


    With the ambience of just casually passing by, I had sex with Mai.


    Upon remembering the appearance of the everyday Mai who had accepted me as if it were a matter of course, I suppressed the urge to laugh.


    It seems like it''ll be fun to stop by again whenever I feel like it. There''s a need for me to confirm in advance about the circumstances of her parents, though.


    "Sorry for the intrusion."


    For the time being, I gave Mai my gratitude for today within the depths of my heart as I left the house.

 Chapter 8锛欵pisode 8: Houjou Kokoro Faithful Mutt Conversion-Arc

    Holiday.


    Inside of Room 22-2 of the apartment where Kokoro lives, I stroked my chin whilst observing Kokoro.


    What she is doing is a martial arts performance.


    "Hah! Tah!"


    Performing a practice kick, Kokoro skillfully brandished her limbs. In the middle of the living room, she repeatedly performed strikes from hand-to-hand combat techniques.


    As for her attire, she was wearing a sports bra for the top and spats below, items which allowed one to make out the body''s curves as much as possible.


    "It''s not a bad feeling."


    "Teiyah! Fuh!"


    Stomping her foot, Kokoro prepared her breath whilst repeating this series of actions.


    What I am doing right now is a part of my hypnosis.


    Using hypnosis, I made Kokoro learn martial arts.


    The motivation behind this came to me while I was thinking of making Kokoro perform a pole dance that I saw in an adult video. Although I ultimately gave up since the pole stand for dancing was too expensive, I still made her learn the dance.


    Since she was able to perfectly reproduce the movements that appeared on the TV, it turned out to be quite amazing. Once the body remembers it, she will be able to perform such movements naturally even when she regains her sanity.


    Having felt the bottomless potential of hypnotic suggestions, I sought to measure its depths through martial arts.


    "...fuuh."


    After taking a single breath, Kokoro''s movements paused. She began to wipe off the sweat on her forehead with the towel that was left on top of the desk.


    "Was that to your liking!? Master!"


    "Yeah, you did it beautifully."


    "Thank you very much!"


    Even with my nonchalant praise, Kokoro''s shoulders trembled with joy.


    Whilst gazing at Kokoro''s entire body, I began to admire the results.


    Currently, Kokoro''s frame was now capable of achieving practically the same movements as the masters of Karate, Judo, Wrestling, Boxing, and Capoeira. Of course, even though, in reality, there was a gap in strength and physique, it was adjusted so that it wouldn''t become an obstacle.


    Since I don''t really want her to put on any muscle, it ended up limiting her power and the like but quite a bit.


    "It was already determined that my movements from just now would be clean¡ªit''s the first time I''ve felt such a thing. As I thought, the things that Master does are always, always-"


    "That''s because Kokoro''s body is so good."


    "No, I''m afraid not! Even though I have participated in sports all this time, I have yet to perform movements as clean and exact as just now."


    "I don''t do sports, so I wouldn''t know."


    In this experiment, I found out that Kokoro''s body was quite flexible. Although I knew that she habitually stretched to increase her elasticity, I never thought that she would be able to spread her legs by 180 degrees.


    The quick acquisition of skills via hypnosis was a result of the fact that her tender body was able to easily accept every single type of movement.


    Which means this result is all thanks to Kokoro.


    "Well then, together with Master¨Cright, shall we begin to exercise our flexibility? Such a thing can be done in pairs, you know."


    "I''ll think about it."


    With a buoyant ambience, Kokoro appeared to be lost in some sort of imagination. Her spats and sports bra were soaked with sweat as they clung to Kokoro''s body.


    The subtle lines of her nipples and pubic mound seemed to surface, yet not.


    "Even so, you''re quite fit, aren''t you. Although I arbitrarily said to mix some martial arts together, haven''t you pretty much done them all?"


    "No, um, I had a dog at home up until three years ago...I ran a lot with it every day."


    "Heh, a dog, huh?"


    Kokoro slightly averted her eyes from me as she spoke.


    Up until three years ago¨Cwhich likely means that it died.


    A dog, huh.


    "Dogs are great, huh."


    "Aren''t they!? Master also understands! As I thought, did Master also just like myself-"


    "I also kept a dog at home, although he died five years ago. Since it was 15 years old, the guy had quite the long life."


    There was a strange commonality between us.


    Since she contributed a lot with regards to this time''s experiment, next time I''ll text and invite her to go with me to a dog-cat convention...wait.


    "Say, Kokoro."


    I naturally gazed upon Kokoro''s entire body as if my eyes were licking her all over.


    "[Let''s play together]."


    And then, without giving her a chance to refuse, I announced the hypnotic key words. Well, she originally wouldn''t reject it, though.


    Her smile disappeared from Kokoro''s face as her eyes glazed over. Her stance, which was full of crisp movements only moments ago, had become lethargic and unsteady.


    "As I thought, even though the lively Kokoro is still good-"


    I stood up from the sofa I was sitting on and approached Kokoro.


    "-it''s also nice when she''s quiet like this."


    And then, without hesitation, I grabbed the immobile Kokoro''s chest.


    It could be said that the sensation of touching her chest transmitted through the sports bra was more resistant than usual. It''s likely that the sports bra had high elasticity.


    "..."


    Although Kokoro showed no reaction, due to the influence of my touch, her cheeks flushed faintly. Even though she remained expressionless, having her properly come around was also quite to my liking.


    However, if I had to choose, I was not going to have the energetic Kokoro as my partner today, though.


    "Kokoro, can you hear me?"


    "Yes...I can, hear you."


    "You have kept a dog before, haven''t you. Please remember the time when you did. Were you happy living a life with your dog?"


    "I was...happy."


    Kokoro''s eyes began to moisten slightly. Perhaps it''s because she was made to recall her deceased dog.


    "I''m sure that your dog was also happy to be with you. When a dog and person are together, they are both happy."


    "Together with dog...happy..."


    "Right now, there is no dog here. It just myself and Kokoro, only the two of us. Right now, are you happy?"


    "Yes...I am happy."


    "Then, if you were to become a dog, the happiness will double. From now on, Kokoro, you will become a dog."


    "...become a, dog."


    "Now, please imagine it. What you need to do right now in order to become a dog."


    Although the logic was absurd, the essence of this hypnosis was to try and turn Kokoro into a dog.


    Of course, I don''t have any hobbies of doing it with beasts. I''m just interested in having sex with girls wearing doggie ears.


    It would have been great if I bought a tail or something.


    "I...to become a dog."


    "If you are able to imagine it, then please say your name."


    Now then, how will Kokoro turn out? In the end, this is just an image.


    Kokoro will become the dog that she imagined in her mind. Although I don''t know what kind of guy the dog she kept was¡­well, it seemed like a friendly dog that doesn''t bit people. Even if she did bite me, since Kokoro is a slave, her instincts would prevent her from harming me.


    "Houjou...Kokoro."


    "Ok. Now then, right now, you will become a dog. The dog that is being kept by me. You understand, right?"


    "......yes."


    "Then, from here on, I will begin to count from 1 to 10. When I do so, little by little, you will be released from this state and your mind will awaken...1, 2-"


    I was looking forward to enjoying just what sex would be like whilst Kokoro was in her canine-state. However, since Kokoro was still Kokoro, it''s likely that she''d be aroused whilst in that state, though.


    "10."


    I informed Kokoro of her release from hypnosis.


    The radiance returned to Kokoro''s eyes. Power gradually returned to her body. Her eyes unusually opened with a *snap*, most likely caused by the influence of her canine-transformation.


    I waited for a reaction.


    "...? ...!!"


    Unable to remain calm, Kokoro anxiously glanced around as she surveyed the area. As her head began to bound around restlessly, it abruptly paused precisely when my figure was found right in front of her.


    "...Masta!"


    "Huh?"


    It talked.


    Wait, because this was Kokoro''s image of a dog, then I guess it''s ok? I was kind of expecting her to start barking, though.


    "Masta! Masta!"


    "Is this she trying to say ''Master''?"


    Kokoro approached me before rudely pulling the sleeve of my clothes.


    The reason behind her being able to speak is probably something like this. After being together for a long time, the owner often understand what the dog is thinking. It would turn into a sensation almost akin to being able to converse with the dog.


    It would appear that this feeling was attached to Kokoro''s image of the dog she kept.


    "Let''s pway, let''s pway! Let''s pwaaaaaaaaaaaaaay!"


    Kokoro strongly pulled my clothes. Whilst hopping up and down with a wide grin, Kokoro seemed to almost tear my clothes.


    As expected, I also falted in the face of being pulled by Kokoro''s full power.


    In any case, I might as well have some fun with this. I wonder if there''s some sort of interesting play we could do?


    Upon thinking such, it suddenly came to me.


    "Wait a second."


    "...Masta?"


    "I''m going to get something."


    "Let''s pway! Let''s pway!"


    "Wait, just listen to me."


    Kokoro simply tilted her head to the side. She was not listening to my words at all.


    Even though I was trying to break away, Kokoro did not let go of me.


    Ah, don''t tell me she didn''t properly train her dog.


    Since it couldn''t be helped, I began to move whilst half dragging Kokoro along the floor.


    "Masta, Masta? Maaasta, Masta!"


    Thinking that this was part of our play, Dog Kokoro looked as though she was having a lot of fun. She nestled herself against my body, leisurely burying her cheek into it.


    On a whim, I looked at Kokoro, my eyes to meeting her heightened line of sight.


    "Ehehe~"


    "All we''re doing is facing each other, you know."


    As if pleased by such a thing, Dog Kokoro deplorably, yet elatedly smiled.


    Well, yeah. It''s not that bad.


    With my improved mood, I petted her head.


    "Nn~nn?"


    Upon doing so, a comfortable-looking Kokoro twirled her head as if to say that she wanted me to pet her more.


    "*Whine*."


    Even so, it''s hard to move like this.


    In an attempt to seperate our bodies, I pushed away Kokoro''s cheeks.


    As if rebelling against this, Dog Kokoro pushed this cheek firmly against my hand. Since it didn''t look like we''d separate, I could only struggle.


    "Grrgh!"


    "M-Masta! Pway, time!"


    Somehow or other, I managed to get to my room.


    "I''m pretty sure it was around here...found it."


    "Masta?"


    "Kokoro."


    "Let''s pway? Let''s pway!"


    "Take this!"


    I pressed the trunks which I found in my room against Kokoro''s nose.


    "Ku...kuuh!"


    "As I thought, you have a strong sense of smell in your image."


    The instant that the trunks were pressed against Kokoro''s nose, her entire body spasmed as she screamed.


    Because it was hard for me to put them in the wash due to my wet dream this morning, those trunks had been left in this room. Of course, I could have had Kokoro clean it for me, but I didn''t want her to show this in the morning.


    This is what''s called ''gaining a great achievement from injury''. This will be quite useful.


    "Kuu¨Ch! Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuh!! Fu¡ª-! Fu¨C!"


    Dog Kokoro clung onto my trunks tightly with both hands and personally placed it over her nose, as if pressing against it. Damn, it''s kinda weird.


    After raising snorts that could be heard from here for a period of time, she suddenly stopped.


    Dog Kokoro, who had been so noisy up until now, just turned quiet. I''m a little worried.


    "K-Kokoro?"


    "Wooooooooooooooooff!"


    All of a sudden, in the same manner as an explosion, Kokoro tackled me to the floor.


    "W-What the hell!? Hey, calm down!"


    "Sex!"


    "...eh?"


    "Secks! Sex!"


    With her cheeks flushed and dripping drool, Kokoro pushed me down to the ground.


    I understand that there was a mating season specifically for dogs. If I remember right, they suddenly get sent into heat and turn irrational.


    In other words, Dog Kokoro has reproduced such a condition in reality. Which means-


    "Oi, wait a sec! Don''t strip my clothes off! You''ll tear them!"


    "Sex sex!"


    "Wooah! She''s damn strong!"


    If a dog aims for a dog, then people would target people¡ªwell, that much''s obvious.


    Also, I didn''t get her to learn martial arts just for show. Instinctively using the hold techniques that had been ingrained into her body, Kokoro restrained me.


    I had been completely pushed down. I was immobilised.


    "Oi, Kokoro¨C"


    "Wah! Masta! Masta''s!"


    Dog Kokoro forcibly removed my pants and trunks, exposing my penis.


    "Sniff sniff."


    Dog Kokoro poked her nose at my penis, sniffing many times as if to determine what it was. And then, as if trying to ascertain the taste, she began to lick the tip.


    I won''t deny that I was aroused, even though I had failed.


    "Although I''m fine with doing it-"


    "*lap lap*"


    "-spare me from being on the receiving end!"


    I will not condone it. The moment Kokoro''s concentration fell upon my penis, my hand regained its freedom.


    With my open right hand, I spanked Kokoro''s ass with all of my strength.


    "Kyahn!"


    Whilst making a *slap* sound that felt good, Kokoro''s body bended backwards.


    Using that opening created by her flinching, I escaped. That was dangerous.


    "Haah, haah...fucking dog."


    I caught Kokoro by the collar and raised it so that she wouldn''t be able to resist anymore.


    Powerlessly looking at me whilst in such a state, Dog Kokoro...grinned.


    "Masta, masta!"


    "..."


    "More, more!"


    Dog Kokoro was amazingly pleased to be spanked.


    I couldn''t close my dropped jaw. Kokoro, after being spanked, was happy.


    Upon closer inspection, I noticed that there was signs of dampness in the crotch region of her spats.


    It had sent her into heat.


    "What a mutt..."


    "Masta masta!"


    "Well, meh. Whatever."


    Somehow, doesn''t a masochistic dog suit Kokoro? I think so.


    Upon releasing my hand, Kokoro shook her ass towards me whilst eagerly waiting. By sticking out her ass, she''s trying to tell me to hit her.


    Without mercy, I wound up a large swing and hit her.


    "Kyan!"


    "To be happy by having this done to you, you''re a naughty dog."


    "Kyan, masta masta!"


    Reaching my hand towards Kokoro''s spats, I slide them down. Caressing her already sopping wet genitals, I was convinced that preparations were not necessary.


    Applying my penis, I entered from behind as if to pierce her.


    "AaAAAAAHH!"


    Sticking out her tongue, Kokoro''s voice erupted from the back of her throat. Audaciously, she panted like a true animal.


    Whilst moving my hips back and forth, I struck her ass with an open hand.


    "Kyan, hyan! Haah, wOof woOf!"


    Every time I hit her, the insides of Kokoro''s vagina cramped as it tightened around my penis. It was another fresh stimulus.


    Kokoro also met climax many times as her ass became red. Perhaps because she had been transformed into a dog, her capacity to endure appeared to be nonexistent.


    From there, I further placed my hands inside of the sports bra and squeezed her breasts. Under the pressure of her bra, groping Kokoro''s chest was tighter and rougher than usual.


    "Aaah! Kyah wooooff!"


    "With this, I wonder exactly which one of us is the beast."


    Becoming aroused by violating Kokoro without her intelligence from behind, I also lost my restraint.


    Seaking each other like beasts, we simply enjoyed sex.


    And then, I reached my limit. As a finisher, I beat Kokoro''s ass a degree stronger than before.


    "Kyah, hyaaaaaaaaahhh!! ...argh."


    My penis pulsated as sperm flowed directly from the tip of my dick that was hitting the entrance of Kokoro''s womb. As if to impregnate Kokoro, my sperm instinctively surged.


    Since Kokoro had taken the pill, she won''t be fertilised, but the pleasure was so strong that I had forgotten about such a thing.


    "...kuu...nn."


    "...[Let''s play together]."


    Since I would be troubled if she made any more unnecessary movements, I stopped Kokoro''s consciousness by saying the keyword.


    The current figure of the collapsed Kokoro, whose eyes had lost their shine, was that of absentmindedness after having been fucked. Of course, the truth was entirely different.


    After resting for a while, I''ll return Kokoro back to being a human being.


    Incidentally, I didn''t tamper with her memories. Not only was it unnecessary, but having her remember the fact that we had sex would make Kokoro happy.


    "...10!"


    With my body tired by exercise, I finally completed a series of operations. Heaving a sigh, I sank onto the floor.


    "What a troublesome mutt..."


    "...wha-t?"


    Kokoro regained her consciousness, returned the usual, intelligent Kokoro who was my slave.


    -in thinking such, Kokoro''s face suddenly turned completely red, almost as if it was boiling hot.


    "I...um."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Err, um...!! I''m so embarrassed!"


    For some reason, as broke into a run, hiding into the shadows as if to escape from me.


    Unexpectedly, only half of her face was peeking out as she looked at me.


    "Mas...ter, I apologise-"


    "Yeah, I don''t really mind. It''s something that I did, anyway."


    "No, that''s not what I meant..."


    With her eyes swimming, she placed strength into her hands shaking in the shadow, clasping them into fists.


    "For me to display such a shameless manner of being pleasured..."


    "...yeah."


    As expected, that''s what you''d call masochistic, right? Well, I feel like that''s how things are usually, though.


    Well, I guess it doesn''t really matter.


    "Anyway, help me out with the clean up."


    "Certainly...um, that-"


    "What is it?"


    "No! It''s nothing!"


    Because Kokoro panicked, she couldn''t hide what she had been holding.


    She had yet to let go of the trunks that I had a wet dream in. Furthermore, she placed them in her pocket.


    By not saying anything about it, does she want to hide it?


    Well, either way is fine, though.


    £ª


    That night. Upon preparing to go to sleep in my room''s bed, a knock echoed from the door.


    "Kokoro, huh."


    "Y-Yes. That''s right."


    "Open the door. I allow it."


    Kokoro slowly and apologetically opened the door. She looked like a child who honestly confesses about what they''ve done wrong.


    "Um, err, Master, I-"


    Whilst fidgeting, Kokoro, in her pajamas, appeared to be trying to confess something to me.


    Is this about hiding my trunks? I''m not really angry about that, and I was going to have Kokoro wash them anyway.


    "I insolently carried around items that exuded Master''s scent..."


    "What of it? I don''t really mind, and I''m not upset about it."


    "No! You''re mistaken! I have been even more impudent and...um...w-wa...was excited-"


    In a state of restlessness, Kokoro confessed as such. Being so ashamed of what she, herself, had said, she shut her eyes tightly.


    I see, so the reason she had been so uneasy since a while ago was because of this, huh.


    The point was after carrying around an item that smelled like me and further sniffing it, she became aroused. Unable to bear it, Kokoro ended up coming to my room.


    Has she kept that with her until night time? Go wash it already.


    To Kokoro, having herself to request sex must be an inappropriate proposal.


    What to do, it''s not good to spoil her.


    It would seem that Kokoro presumed my respond to be a slow one from her sideward glance. With determination, she began to do something.


    "..."


    Kokoro first slowly raised both hands to the top of her head before moving them with a *flip flop*.


    Ears? Making a guess from today''s incident, are they dog ears?


    "I want to play with you...woof."


    Since she performed it by her own initiative, Kokoro hung her head in embarrassment.


    I see.


    "...come here."


    Tapping beside me on the bed, I granted her my permission.


    Well, it''s like this. It''s necessary to spoil her every once in a while.


    After Kokoro, who raised her head, displayed an expression stained with tears full of joy, she jumped towards me.


    Even though I told her to come next to me, she didn''t listen at all.

 Chapter 9锛欵pisode 9: South-North Sleep Over Bathing Party-Arc

    TL Note: Quick explanation about the title.


    The "Hou" in Houjou Kokoro (±±Ìõ¤³¤³¤í) means North.


    The "Minami" in Minami Mai (ÄÏ¥Þ¥¤) means South.


    The title means both Kokoro and Mai are the stars of this episode. Enjoy (-??)


    "Excusie! With that, I''ll take off my shoes!"


    "Fufuh, you''re very welcome."


    I brought Mai to the apartment which was my hideout.


    I made it so that various discomforts will not arise when I perform my hypnosis. To Mai, although she doesn''t notice what is happening where, she knows the general outline of the situation.


    This time, I made it so she would spend the night at this house under the name of a sleep over.


    "But y''know, It''s been sooo long since I''ve done this."


    With her side tail bouncing around, Mai crossed the house''s entranceway.


    She has already entered. Into the den of the enemy she was unaware of.


    "So long? But doesn''t Minami-san have quite a lot of friends?"


    "Fufu~n. Though with that said, we don''t do that much. It''s tiring."


    Mai took off her shoes, placed her hand inside of her skirt, and removed her panties. This was just like usual.


    Beyond that, this time, I tried to make it so Mai would speak honestly, even if it was something along the lines of refusal. Because I wanted to hear a little bit of her real intentions.


    "I...am not really allowed to do that sort of thing."


    Kokoro also took off her shows and pants together. She was also nonchalant about it.


    Today, I will have these two follow all of the rules that I''ve set for one night.


    "I think that''s ok, Houjou-san. Unexpectedly, being looked after by those friends and such can be troublesome, and it''s not good for just us to not do anything. This time, I was invited and, after being told that it was fine not to do anything, I...huh, that''s right, yeah. It''s easy."


    Although Mai felt a small discrepancy, she was somehow able to convince herself that it was fine. It''s really in times like these that hypnosis is convenient.


    "Woah, so huge! And that window!"


    Upon entering the living room, Mai was amazed by the interior of the spacious apartment that she had seen for the first time. Although she was spiritedly moving her body, it was rather difficult to view the insides of her skirt.


    "I''ll get you some drinks, ok."


    "Pleaze!"


    Kokoro went into the kitchen.


    Whilst being slightly uplifted by what will happen from here on, I looked at Mai. For the time being, I guess should I remove her socks and sanitise her bare feet.


    "Is this Book''s first time here?"


    "Y-Yeah."


    "Of course, right~ Or rather, Book doesn''t seem like you''d be invited to places much."


    "I guess so."


    In the first place, I don''t really like the conduct of inviting people to one''s house. Because it feels like a foreign substance is invading one''s territory.


    I am worried about the room becoming dirty, or that things will start going missing. It''s in this way that I''m sort of a germaphobe.


    The ones that I can enjoy allowing entry are either those who are close to me, or people like Mai who have completely become targets for me to prey upon.


    "Thank you for waiting."


    "Thanks."


    Kokoro placed a cup on the desk. It was my grape juice.


    There was only one cup.


    "Ah, thank thank."


    "Yes."


    With a *clank* sound, two dishes were arranged on the floor.


    That is, of course, Kokoro and Mai''s share.


    "Oof!"


    "Thanks for food!"


    The duo got down on all fours, licking the plate as the drank the juice placed within.


    "Haah...heh."


    *splash splash* A rather ill-mannered sound resonated.


    Cup in hand, I gazed upon the duo''s rears.


    Because they were crawling on all fours, their asses were sticking up in the air.


    Thanks to her snugly fitting suit skirt, the shape of Kokoro''s ass perfectly emerged.


    As for Mai, since she wasn''t wearing any panties under her mini skirt, her pussy was completely exposed.


    "Haah...aah."


    "Whoops, my bad."


    I purposefully stepped on the edge of the plate Mai was licking. My foot was covered in juice.


    Mai did not care at all about what I just did. Rather, her focus was concentrated onto my bare foot.


    "...*lick*"


    Without any hesitation, Mai licked the juice that stuck to my foot. As she was lapping it up, having her small tongue crawling over my foot was quite ticklish.


    Kokoro saw such a situation while somewhat envious.


    "M-Master."


    "Yeah, I''ll trouble you."


    I have already made it so Mai does not feel weird about the way Kokoro addresses me. It''ll be troublesome to follow up on it every time, after all.


    Using my raised feet-


    "You have stepped on it."


    I trampled on top of Kokoro''s dish.


    *splash* -the sound of water jumping echoed as my other bare foot was left on the plate Kokoro was licking.


    "Haah...Master..."


    As if finding happiness in that, Kokoro wholeheartedly continued to lick my foot that remained on the plate. I think it would be best for her to mind the specks of water that clung to her face.


    It''s not good to be repeatedly called ''Master''. Even though there''s no longer any discomfort caused by this form of address, it would be normal for Mai to start wondering why Kokoro addresses me as such after calling me that many times.


    Both Kokoro and Mai each licked one of my legs. Upon viewing these obedient dolls, an indescribable excitement spread throughout my body.


    In any case, this is only the beginning.


    £ª


    "It''s the bath-"


    The preparations for the main dish have been completed.


    Rather, I was aiming for this when I called Mai to this house. After all, something like having a meal can be done in places other than here.


    "The bath here is pretty wide, ain''t it? Looks like fuun!"


    "But since three people will be entering, I don''t believe it will feel that spacious."


    "I guess so, huh."


    Without anyone holding any doubts, Kokoro, Mai, and myself¨Cthe three of us entered the changing room together.


    Rather than the bath, I think that this place is the most narrow.


    "It''s hard to undress!"


    "It''s because there''s only one changing room..."


    "Hey, Book! Your shoulder''s hitting me!"


    "I can''t help it! It''s narrow, you know."


    Whilst the three of us were in the same place, we removed our clothes in turns.


    Leaving my undressing for last, I watched the two strip before my very eyes.


    Mai raised both hands and lifted her shirt, as if to remove it. As her shirt was gradually exposed starting from her navel, her bra and armpits were displayed before my very eyes. A faint, healthy scent unique to women lingered in the air. Mai removed the hook of her bra, revealing her released breasts, bouncing vigorously.


    Untying her side tail, she entered the bath while her chest swayed.


    "..."


    At first, Kokoro skillfully removed only the bra inside of her clothes. And then, just like Mai, she removed her Y-shirt without unbuttoning it, taking it off from the head as if trying to compete with her. From her navel to her head, Kokoro removed the Y-shirt from her body with a single motion, causing her large chest to shake up and down in conjunction with such vigorous movement.


    So she removed her bra first for this reason, huh. Perhaps I should say that she''s quite cunning.


    Kokoro proudly looked in my direction. She wore an expression that seemed to say "how''s that".


    "What are you trying to achieve by competing against her?"


    "Ah, no, you''re...not mistaken."


    It would appear that, in response to my line, Kokoro became self-conscious about her childishness. She, slightly awkwardly, entered the bath.


    In any case, I also properly removed my clothes before heading towards the interior of the bath.


    "Splaaa~ash!"


    "..."


    Huh, No-Reaction?"


    The instant I entered, I received a shower baptism from Mai.


    As if disappointed by my reaction was weak, Mai peeked over here with upturned eyes.


    Annoying. Despite feeling such, upon seeing the approaching Mai''s swaying breasts, it no longer mattered. They were wet due to being in the bathroom and, upon closer inspection, it was quite interesting to see the drops of water on her chest bouncing.


    "Hey, come on! Book has already been rinsed, so come in. It''s narrow, so we need to enter in turns."


    "Yeah, you''re right."


    Although the apartment''s bathtub was large, it is rather narrow when three people enter together.


    That''s why we decided to take turns.


    "Please."


    First, Kokoro placed her back against the side of the bathtub and spread both of her legs.


    "Excuse me."


    Using Kokoro''s body as a backrest, I soaked myself in the bathtub with the same position. Kokoro''s chest just managed to serve as a back cushion.


    "Aah...this feels really good."


    "Yup, the temperature''s just right."


    "''Scusie!"


    Also using my body as a backrest, Mai soaked herself in the bathtub. It turned into a sandwich with me pressed in the middle.


    The feeling of my penis just managing to be sandwiched by Mai''s ass was great.


    "Oof, phew~"


    Without any concerns, Mai earnestly continued to relax. She also regards the fact that my penis is hitting her ass as unavoidable since we are bathing together.


    "Master."


    As I had constantly focused my conscience towards the front, Kokoro shook her body as if to assert her existence. Kokoro''s chest and breath stimulated my back.


    "...let''s wash our bodies."


    "E~h, already?"


    "You are right. It might be best to wash as soon as possible."


    If I stay to long, there''s a possibility that I''ll let one out in the bath.


    Getting up from the tub, I prepared the stool that I bought just for this day. I don''t know if it holds any meaning, but since it wasn''t particularly expensive, but I bought a ''Sukebe Stool'' for experimental purposes.


    Only I sat in this chair as I awaited for the duo to make their preparations.


    "Um, I''m kinda not used to this~"


    In Mai''s mind, even though she wasn''t doing anything particularly special, since it was her first time, there was some discomfort.


    Both of the girls painted their bodies with body soap, rubbing their breasts together in order to lather it.


    Without any particularly twist to it, they performed a mock-version of what should be done with soap. Without using a towel, the two girls used their bodies to wash my own.


    "When rubbing, it really foams up, huh? Well, I''ll start scrubbing, ''kay~"


    Thinking it was a pain, Mai arbitrarily pressed her body soaked with body soap against my chest and began to rub against it.


    "Nn...nnn."


    Mai grabbed my shoulders and rubbed my chest and body, as if she were marking it. Although the bubbles did not form easily, she was under the suggestion that she would not release me until I had been properly washed.


    Mai''s breasts thoroughly caressed my entire body. She had done so to the point where there wasn''t a spot on my body that hadn''t been touched by Mai''s breasts.


    "I will scrub the back."


    Although late, Kokoro pressed her chest against my back. This one''s movements were much more attentive and sticky, as if we were trying to ascertain the feel of each other''s bodies.


    The condition of Kokoro''s breasts was transmitted through my back to the extent that I could tell thoroughly that they had been crushed.


    Although this was the first experiment, it seems have been successful. It is going well.


    Looking forward, I could see everything fro Mai''s lips to around her collarbone. Perhaps due to her working so hard, a faint, feminine scent drifted from her.


    "Hya-hyah!? W-What!?"


    I tried to lick the hot water that accumulated on her collarbone. Although being licked by a tongue was considered as a part of washing one''s body, it''s likely that she was startled by the sudden stimulation.


    "Um...Mai-san, would you like to switch places?"


    "Yeah, sure. I''m not really that good, so this is to make it even~"


    "In that case, Master, I will wash your face."


    This time, the shape of Kokoro''s large breasts jumped out before my eyes. Her breasts were pressed against my face so hard that it almost suffocated me as I tasted a sensation akin to that of a soft sponge.


    "By the way, listen to this Kokoro-san. You know, today, my friend asked me ''Did you get a boyfriend?''."


    "E-eeehh!! A boyfriend!?"


    "Ah, no, no. There isn''t one, though. It was something that was asked out of the blue, so it was really surprising~"


    Mai laughed as if to divert the topic whilst placing her breasts on my shoulder.


    "But there''s no basis for it. Even though I''ve already said before that there isn''t one-"


    "Doesn''t that mean you aren''t trusted-"


    "Book! Were you listening!?"


    Well, yeah. If you''re this close, then I can even hear your complaints.


    That being said, Mai''s friend has good intuition, doesn''t she? Although she hasn''t made a boyfriend, if its about a male presence, then she''s pretty much correct.


    "I''ll say it again, but I definitely don''t have one! That''s why-!"


    Seeing how Mai emphasised this as she turned towards me, I wondered if it was something she was quite bothered by?


    Yeah, even so, I was completely fine. Rather, it''s better this way.


    "Welp, I''ll do the bottom now."


    Squatting her body down even further, Mai got down on all fours.


    I pushed my hips backwards accordingly, sticking out my ass.


    "Nn~ Lick."


    And then Mai licked my protruding ass. Carefully tracing the contours, she even licked the insides of my crack.


    It is because of this that Hypnosis is awesome.


    After all, even though she had yet to make a man and possessed a tight guard, Mai was licking my asshole.


    "I will take care of the front."


    Not to be outdone, Kokoro began to wash my lower body. Squeezing my penis with her large breasts, she slowly moved up and down.


    The pleasure of being enveloped caused my entire body to tremble.


    "How is it?"


    "It''s great."


    As if cherishing my beloved child, Kokoro continued to carefully wash my penis. Upon seeing my penis tremble, a gentle smile surfaced on her face.


    "I''ll take...great care to clean it, okay...hamu."


    "Haah...aahh, somehow, it feels strange."


    From the front was sense of pleasure. From behind was a sense of conquest. At the same time, both filled the insides of my body.


    Since I had been constantly enduring, the time it would take until ejaculation wouldn''t be long.


    "Nn...nnnn!! *slurp*! Nnb-buh!!"


    As if sensing such a premonition, Kokoro opened her mouth wide, gulping my penis whole as if to monopolise the semen.


    While pushing my semen against Kokoro''s throat, I waited for the spurt to end.


    "Don''t drink it..."


    "Ye...fh."


    I pumped out my semen into the insides of Kokoro''s mouth.


    "Mai-fhan."


    "Yup, plez!"


    Kokoro spit out the semen onto Mai''s hair.


    "Here, too."


    "Yup, yup. Just wait a sec-"


    "I''ll spread it."


    I applied the remaining semen left on my penis against Mai''s hair.


    "Hyah, wait a sec!"


    "Sorry."


    I pressed my penis against Mai''s hair many times. To the point where it seemed as though the odour of semen could not be removed from her hair.


    That energetically swinging side tail which I had seen countless times had been violated by filthy semen.


    "Well, it''s fine now, right? Next, wash here."


    Without even the time to bask in the aftermath, I was made to wash their bodies.


    After both Mai and Kokoro pointed their asses this way, spreading their pussies with both fingers and displaying them to me.


    "Aah, that''s right. If you don''t use a rod, you won''t be able to clean the insides, right?"


    "That''s right. It doesn''t matter who goes first, so-"


    "U-Um, Master. If you could start with me..."


    The duo lined up, spread their groins and eagerly awaited my penis.


    Since it was said that the penis head originally served the purpose of scraping out the semen of other men, it is not mistaken to say that it would clean their insides.


    Then again, rather than to scoop out, my goal is closer to screw in.


    "Well then, I''ll start with Mai."


    "Yup, sure thing...aahh..."


    Perhaps due to the fact that the bathroom was humid, the tip entered smoothly.


    However, as Mai''s vagina was firm and tight, I began to exert strength accordingly. I''m quite fond of forcibly pushing my way through a body that tries to repel me like this.


    "Gah...aaahh...! Aah!"


    Mai, at the moment, appeared to be in agony. With her chin thrust forward and her jaw locked wide open, she spat out a hoarse voice.


    "Master..."


    "Later."


    "Understood...fufuh."


    I was about to thrust my hand into Kokoro''s lonely vagina, but my hand had been seized.


    "Please do it here. I have something to take care of, after all."


    Kokoro placed my captured hand against her left breast.


    In doing so, she changed the direction she was turned so as to face me.


    Whilst enviously viewing the point of union between Mai and myself, Kokoro narrowed her eyes.


    "I shall help you."


    "Kokoro-san? Gah!? AAaahh!! HaAaaaaahh!!"


    Kokoro pinched Mai''s clitoris without mercy.


    Towards such an abrupt stimulus, Mai responded as though she were crying.


    "As I thought, it is because you are in contact with Master that..."


    "B...Book? Aaaaaahh!!"


    "Master, would you allow for me to continue?"


    "Permission granted."


    Since Kokoro was stimulating Mai, the insides of her vagina clamped down tightly, as if it were cramping. it''s likely that she wouldn''t be able to receive such stimulation with only one person.


    "You are quite vulgar. Please take care to make yourself more tidy."


    "Hyaaaaaaaahh!! Gah! Aaah, aaaaahhh!"


    The unforgiving offensive seemed to have blown away Mai''s consciousness.


    All of a sudden, my eyes fell upon Mai''s twitching asshole.


    Extending my index finger, I inserted it into her anus.


    "Oh...goh!"


    "Aah, I''m so jealous."


    "Gah...ah! Aaaaaaaaaaaahh!!"


    Having been attacked on both sides by Kokoro and myself, Mai''s pants were already close to being scream.


    It was a cry that seemed almost unimaginable to have come from her, considering her everyday self. The lovely Mai was losing her sanity from pleasure that deviated from the norm.


    "It''s about time."


    "Gyah, aaaahh!!"


    Thanks to her efforts, Mai''s vagina actually moved really well. Its grasp, which had never been so tight before, quickly incited me towards ejaculation.


    Without holding back, I sent my semen into the vagina that wanted to squeeze it out of me.


    "Gah, agah! Agh...aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!! Aargh..."


    Finally, together with a scream that seemed to make her throat hoarse, Mai vigorously headed towards climax. Thrusting her tongue out from her throat, Mai''s eyes seemed to roll into the back of her head.


    As a result, after soiling the floor and making a trickling noise, Mai fainted with a plop.


    "Whoa."


    So as to ensure that her head didn''t hit the floor, I hurriedly supported her.


    "Master...me as well."


    "Impatient, aren''t you."


    "I apologise. However-"


    "Well, I''m sorry that I ended up postponing it."


    After confirming that Mai was asleep, I left her alone as if discarding her.


    Since it was quite a warm bathroom, it''s unlikely that she will catch a cold.


    "Haaah!! Master! I shall start with the preparations!"


    Kokoro meticulously began to lick my shrivelled up penis. Although it would soon become erect again even without her doing this¡ªwell, let''s save her some face.


    As my member rose, Kokoro, after gazing at it lovingly, panicked as she spread her crotch.


    "I-I beg of you! I know very well that this is quite vulgar, but...I implore you, please do me as well. Please wash away the filth from this foul, indecent pussy with Master''s member."


    Kokoro must have had to endure quite a bit. After all, she looked to be quite envious whilst watching Mai''s disordered figure beside her.


    However, it was in her nature to want to be teased at this time.


    Unlike Mai, I approached and teased her from the front so that Kokoro could see it.


    Slowly, I inserted the tip as if to ascertain the feel of the entrance.


    "Aah...aah...please reward me...! Master...inside of me, please quickly come inside!"


    Upon inserting myself into Kokoro''s vagina, my penis was gradually enveloped as though her lower mouth wanted to stuff its cheeks.


    It was the sensation of a vagina different from Mai''s. With Mai, it was a sensation of violating someone without them knowing, but with Kokoro, there was a sense of fulfillment, almost as though she was totally accepting me.


    "Aaah!! ...haah...hyah! Aaahn!!"


    Although I don''t know whether it''s because she had been thoroughly violated by me or because she was seeking to commit herself to me, what I do know is that Kokoro''s movements felt the best. It seems that she feels happiness to serve and act all for the sake of her owner.


    Whislt wildly thrusting back and forth countless times, I was also filled with a kind of happiness.


    "You''ve really become good at this, huh."


    "Yees! Please use all of my body for your sake, Master! It is fine for you to break it as much as you please! That''s why, that''s why...aaah!"


    Kokoro wound both of her legs around my hips, holding down my penis so as to prevent it from escaping.


    Contrarily, as if to tear through such restraints, I ravaged Kokoro so violently that it seemed as if her entire body would break.


    I didn''t have to wait very long for my third ejaculation to come.


    "M-Maste...aaaah...!!"


    From my penis, a pulsating flow of sperm gushed into Kokoro''s vagina.


    It''s likely that Kokoro felt such through her skin. Meeting the climax, she blissfully looked up towards the ceiling. So as to not spill a drop of my seed, Kokoro tightly restrained my waist with both legs.


    "...how long are you going to stay like that?"


    "Um, just a little more¨CI''d like to stay like this just a little longer. To be forever connected with Master''s wonderful cock...I want to be cleansed by it."


    Although I was growing impatient towards Kokoro who hadn''t tried to separate after being unified for a long time, it would seem that Kokoro still hasn''t had enough yet.


    Although I don''t really mind, I just couldn''t leave Mai, who had been sleeping off to the side throughout, alone. She''ll end up catching an after-bath cold.


    "...if we don''t wake her up and put her in the bath, Mai will catch a cold."


    "I...I agree."


    Kokoro hung her head, falling silent as she regretfully pursed her lips. Even though my erection has already calmed and the stimulation has lessened, just what does she want?


    "...it can''t be helped."


    "Eh, aah!!"


    While remaining connected, I hugged Kokoro''s body and lifted it up. It was a good thing that her body was lighter than I expected.


    Although Kokoro''s was stupefied with astonishment at first, she gradually closed her eyes, feeling at peace as she wrapped her arms around my back.


    "Thank you very much...I''m so...very happy."


    Kokoro whispered close into my ears. Her feverish breath tickled my ears.


    "Well, since my hands are occupied, you go and wake Mai up."


    As I would likely lose my balance if I kicked her, I''d like to let Kokoro take care of Mai, though.

 Chapter 10锛欵pisode 10: Touhou Sunou Introduction-Arc

    This happened when, with nothing to do, I was reading a book in Kokoro''s apartment.


    "Counselling, huh?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    With an air of profound respect, Kokoro performed a seiza on the floor, returning such an answer towards I who was sitting with crossed legs.


    "Although it may be impudent, I would like to ask Master to give counselling to that child."


    "Me, huh...rather, you want me to use my hypnosis, right?"


    Furrowing my brow, I answered listlessly.


    I don''t have any sort of counselling technique. The fact that Kokoro relies on me in spite of this means she''s talking about my hypnosis techniques.


    "Kokoro, do you think that I am just a convenient boss or something? Besides, counselling is your job. Even you should have pride in that. No matter what reason there could be, do you properly understand the meaning of asking for my help?"


    "...yes."


    "Then show me your sincerity."


    Kokoro earnestly asked a request of me. There should be a reason behind it. There should also be significance behind me doing such a thing.


    That being said, readily accepting such a request would be out of the question. I need to demonstrate that a single action is worth more than a hundred reasons.


    Now then, what will she do?


    Kokoro deliberately removed her clothes. Folding her casual wear on the ground and taking off her underwear, Kokoro turned towards me and performed a dogeza.


    "...is that it? No, it''s fine. For the entirety of today, Kokoro will stay naked, and walking on two legs is prohibited. You are not allowed to walk other than on all fours."


    "I shall accept."


    "Then talk, there''s a reason for this, yes?"


    Without raising her face, Kokoro opened her mouth.


    "Um, the one I want Master to counsel, a child who wants to go to school like normal, is a distant relative of mine. To be precise, she is the child of my uncle''s wife''s little sister."


    "So she''s family, huh."


    Certainly, that is quite the predicament.


    I sat on the back of the kneeling Kokoro. And then, I wordlessly squeezed her ass in my hands.


    "Aah..."


    "But what''s the meaning of having me perform counselling on your family member?"


    "That is...this child is currently a student of this school..."


    "Well, that sounds about right."


    I placed my hand against Kokoro''s vagina, realising that it was wet. Feeling a little pissed off, I slapped her ass.


    There''s no point to this if you''re enjoying it.


    "Kyaahn!"


    "Fine. I''ll do it."


    Kokoro recommended that I take action. It''s likely that she sees such an act as rather meaningful.


    £ª


    The next day after school, after finishing the setting, all that was left for me to do was wait for them to come into the Counselling room.


    I knocked on the door.


    "Yes, please enter."


    "Excuse me."


    Although the interior of the room was familiar, I tentatively surveyed the surroundings as if it seemed unusual.


    And then, on one of the pair of usual sofas, I noticed the presence of an unknown individual.


    This girl, in a nutshell, looked like a small doll.


    "S-Someone from the Middle School Department?"


    "Yes, her name is Touhou Sunou, Sunou-chan. She is from the Middle School Department."


    If anything, this school is gigantic.


    Touhou Sunou grumpily turned her cautious eyes towards me.


    Even without her ill-humoured glare, the expression on her face was more akin to putting up a wall against strangers rather than being just straight up aggressive. Her hair, which was so smooth to the point that one would wonder how she maintained it, was completed in a refreshing straight style. As according to the information about her being a half that I learned beforehand, no matter where one looked, both the colour and ambience of her skin was different from normal people. It seems that it was the mother who was the foreigner.


    And the most eye-catching of all was the girl''s attire. As if it were order-made, a frilly Gothic-Lolita dress stylishly covered her delicate body.


    Both her facial features and the ambience which matched it were so perfect that it seemed it would break with a single touch¨Ca girl who was like a doll sculpted from ice.


    "For the time being, please sit down."


    "Ah, ok."


    Being urged by Kokoro, I positioned myself so that I faced the girl named Sunou .


    "...you-"


    Sunou''s small mouth opened. My gaze was transfixed upon her lips which likely no one has violated.


    As if trying to play this off, I drank the juice that Kokoro brought me.


    "Are you Kokoro-nee-san''s boyfriend?"


    "Buoh!!"


    I spewed out the juice I drank due to surprise.


    "Are you alright...?"


    "*cough*..."


    Kokoro promptly rushed towards me, carefully wiped my mouth.


    Without being shaken at all, Sunou motionlessly watched the entire exchange.


    "W-What are you saying all of a sudden?"


    "Lately, Kokoro-san has become very pretty. Also, when we met here, she was happened to be gazing at the sky, almost as if she were daydreaming about someone. And when you appeared, Kokoro-nee-san''s expression was¨Chow do I put it¨Cone that I''ve never seen before, so-"


    "H-Heeh."


    Upon turning my gaze towards Kokoro, she averted her eyes. I''ll look into this later.


    That being said, this had also matched my intelligence.


    It seems that, by reading someone''s expression without letting even the smallest of changes slip by, she''s able to understand immediately if they are lying or agitated.


    She was apparently born with such a talent, but had been kept at a distance by her parents because of it.


    Of course, this also ended up hindering her school life, reaching to the point where she is currently refusing to attend school.


    Outside of her studies, she perfectly demonstrated her talent through Analogue Games, apparently becoming an actual World-Famous Board Gamer.


    As if sensing something from my gaze, Sunou''s cautious expression further frowned.


    "Kokoro-nee-san, it''s better if you break up with this guy."


    "Eh, what are you saying, Sunou-chan?"


    "This guy is definitely no good."


    Sunou tried to jerk Kokoro, who was next to me, to her side.


    This can''t just be called ''sharp''. This one sensed the danger I posed just from us facing off briefly just now. Seeing through my motives, she instinctively tried to run.


    "W-Wait a second, Sunou-chan!"


    "Hurry up and get over here!"


    Sunou became desperate as she tried to separate Kokoro from me.


    Kokoro was naturally flustered, but she didn''t try to leave me.


    I guess I should say ''I get it'' at this point.


    I feel like I understand why Sunou ended up becoming a truant.


    No matter how accurately you can read a person''s emotions, it can only be an ominous feeling so long as the person in question doesn''t take any action. Hawks are talented not because they hide their claws, but because they have the ability to hide their claws.


    "This is a problem..."


    I didn''t think that she''d be able to see through my true intentions this quickly. Although I heard that she was sharp, this has already reached the inhuman category.


    It can''t be helped.


    "Sunou."


    I stopped trying to gain her favour. With my usual tone, I spoke Sunou''s name, as if to attack her.


    No, it wasn''t like I was going to attack her. I actually thrust a pen in front of Sunou''s eyes.


    "Wha-!? What are...you..."


    Sunou reflexively moved her eyes towards my incoming threat, gradually causing her consciousness to grow hazy.


    Just by glancing at the pen for an instant, although shallow, she fell into a trance.


    "Haha!"


    All according to plan. My preparations were worth it.


    I predicted, to a certain extent, that Sunou would be hostile.


    Unlike Mai, the level of hostility this time was different. Under the premise that I would have to force the hypnosis on her in the truest sense, I made some preliminary preparations.


    The symbols I had crafted were installed everywhere inside of this Counselling Room. From a part of the curtain''s pattern, to something that looks like a stain on the wall. Even in the books on the shelf, it had been arranged so that, no matter where one looked, this symbol would be imprinted in one''s eyes.


    It was a subliminal effect. The human brain cannot defend against something that they unconsciously recognise.


    Furthermore, alcohol had been included in Sunou''s beverage. In order to ensnare Sunou with Kokoro''s good will. Such an act had gone unnoticed by her.


    Without realising that this goodwill had bore its fangs, Sunou was completely defenseless before I, the true villain, had arrived.


    After that, all I had to do was to strike the finishing blow.


    "...ah...aah..."


    Sunou may have noticed that something was wrong. Nevertheless, in a state where she has lost her judgement, as well as being exposed to the fangs of good faith upon averting her gaze, her resistance was futile.


    Her eyes progressively grew clouded as she fell deeper and deeper into hypnosis.


    "......"


    "...K-Kokoro. Remove the marks."


    "...yes."


    While I continued to point the pen, Kokoro collected the prepared hypnotic objects.


    Actually, Kokoro''s eyes had already become blank as she fell into a trance.


    This room, so to speak, has transformed into a space that indiscriminately causes its occupants to fall into a hypnotic state. Were I not familiar with the placement of all objects, even I couldn''t remain safe after staying in this room for a long time.


    While confirming Sunou''s expression and her body''s swaying condition, I judged that things were already ok.


    If cast for too long, hypnosis can adversely affect one''s mentality. The experiments and experiences I''ve fostered so far have become useful.


    "I have...removed them."


    "Alright. Kokoro, lend me your ears-"


    Whispering in her ear, I broke only Kokoro out of her hypnotic state.


    As radiance was restored to her eyes, Kokoro silently watched over my actions.


    "Sunou, you can hear me, yes? If you can hear me, please answer with a yes or a no."


    "......ye...s."


    "Right now, you are in a very wonderful world. Even if you expose all of yourself here, no one will get angry. It is a space where you can be whatever you want to be. That makes you very happy and calm."


    "...yes."


    "Now then...from here on, even during normal times, when I give the instruction [The Rule is Easy], you will always arrive in this world. I hold the key that opens this blissful world of yours. That''s why it is only when I say this that the lock will open and you will be able to go to this blissful world. Do you understand? If you do, then please answer what you understand while you are in this world."


    "...the key to this world is, your voice......yes."


    After that, as if to confirm countless times, I once again meticulously implanted suggestion. Since she fell into her deep place in one go, I''m checking to see if there is any sort of shock to her mentality.


    "Everything I say in this world is a rule that allows you to stay in this world. Although you will not be able to remember what you have been told, these rules will be firmly stored in the depths of your heart, and you will be able to follow them to the letter."


    "...everything you say...rules...I will obey...yes."


    "Now then, let us preserve everything you''ve been told up until now in an even deeper place. It is fine to take things slowly. And then, when Sunou believes that everything has been preserved securely, please announce your name."


    "...preserve it...yes."


    "...*phew*."


    I believe I just made the biggest sigh since the start of the year.


    It was such a troublesome procedure to follow, but it succeeded.


    "Thank you for your hard work."


    Bring a towel, Kokoro wiped my sweat.


    Since Sunou was in a state of concentration, I couldn''t give her any instructions.


    "...the target was even more dangerous than anticipated. One wrong step and I would have failed."


    "The one who is able to do so without making a single misstep is Master. Also, even if you made a mistake, it is my duty to properly correct it."


    Kokoro healed my fatigue with a gentle expression. Sticking to my body, she began to rub and massage my shoulders.


    "If I recall, in the gaming neighbourhood, she goes by the pseudonym Laplace. I thought it was an exaggeration, but I didn''t expect for it to be so on-point."


    Laplace. Of course, there''s no twisted meaning or anything of the sort here, it refers to Laplace''s Demon.


    "Touhou...Sunou."


    "Alright."


    Anyway, the hypnosis is complete. All that''s left to deal with is how to correct her.

 Chapter 11锛欵pisode 11: Touhou Sunou Time Reverse Bathing-Arc

    Touhou Sunou, a cute and delicate girl who looked like a doll and was dressed in Gothic Lolita, had been forcibly brought into a hypnotic trance. Since her intuition was so sharp, I had a hard time despite the fact that I''ve managed to finish things up to this point.


    With her hollow eyes, Sunou continued to sway unsteadily. The girl who bore such hostility only moments prior had become quiet, as if she were an ornament.


    "A doll is made to be played with, right."


    Upon looking at such a figure, a single, dark emotion swelled within me.


    As I thought, when hypnotising a beautiful girl, one should have sex with them.


    "Kokoro."


    "Yes."


    It would seem that Kokoro also understood my intentions from the beginning. Rather, it was because of this that she called upon me in the first place.


    To tell the truth, Sunou''s appearance was actually quite to my liking.


    "Of course, I''ll also make some adjustments so that she can live as a normal girl, just as Kokoro wishes."


    "Thank you very much."


    "Then let me ask you this: what''s it mean to be normal."


    "...um, to not be different?"


    I believe that the question I posed to Kokoro was quite inelegant. To the point where she would likely become irritated if she weren''t a slave.


    "The fact that others are not different from oneself leads precisely to the birth of one''s sociability. According to my analysis, such a quirk is seen as heresy in our current culture. In Sunou''s case, this fact is ever more striking."


    "However, denying her quirk like the school is-"


    "I won''t do that. There''d be no meaning in hypnotising her if I were to do so. What I''ll teach Sunou is just a pretext. Basically, it''s a technique to mislead the masses. In order for her to remain unique, she will be skillfully made to believe in the lie that she is not unique in the eyes of others."


    Although I feel as though I''m denying the school as a whole, it is correct that schools are places where one learns sociability.


    Because people are processed and handled as a group, it simply means that they are no longer able to maintain their individuality.


    "I guess I''ll keep Sunou''s method of fighting against enemies alone, as well as her accompanying strength."


    "Just what on earth?"


    "I''m giving her a trial."


    While saying that, I approached Sunou''s body.


    Sunou, who was trying to take distance from me up until now, did not try to run. I grew excited by the fact that she was unable to escape.


    I pushed my index finger into Sunou''s closed mouth. I stirred her tongue with the tip of my finger.


    Sunou''s cheeks turned red. The usual suggestion of going into heat upon being touched seems to be working.


    "Before that, I want my benefits. Sunou, you can hear me, yes?"


    "...I can, hear you...yes."


    "Do you remember when you entered the bath yesterday?"


    "...in the evening...9:20..."


    "Did you seriously remember it in such detail...well then, right now, you will experience a Time Slip. Please turn the clock inside of your body backwards."


    "Time...Slip..."


    "Also, please have the clock hands stop at yesterday evening''s 9:20 PM. Where are you right now?"


    "...hallway."


    "That''s right. The hallway. Right now, you are in your house, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Then, let''s see¨Cfor the next 30 minutes, please go back into your past once again and repeat what you were doing. Right now, you are inside your own house."


    "...repeat what I was doing...yes."


    It''s a hypnosis that returns only her consciousness back to an earlier time. As confirmed earlier, Sunou returned to her past and recognised not just the place, but everything that was there at that time.


    Even though this is actually a different place, she will try and repeat what she was doing at that time.


    "..."


    Whilst in a daze, Sunou began to walk. She''s probably heading towards the changing room.


    After walking for a bit, her feet stopped.


    "...nn."


    In that spot, Sunou removed her own hair accessories and flung them onto the floor. It''s likely that, in reality, there was a basket to hold clothes.


    From there, she removed the ribbon on her chest and lowered the zipper that was on her back with a *bzzzzz* sound. Slowly, starting from the nape of her neck, Sunou''s back was revealed.


    "It''s a nice view..."


    While remaining seated, I boldly observed Sunou undress.


    The Gothic-styled one-piece that Sunou wore fell to the floor with a *rustle*. Tossing them aside as well, only her knee socks, knickers, and bra remained.


    Just as Kokoro said, this relative fundamentally dresses in a manner that doesn''t expose her bare feet, huh. Absolutely wonderful.


    "..."


    Placing her hands on both sides of her knickers, Sunou lowers them. So the knee socks come off last, huh.


    Although what covered her chest couldn''t exactly be called a bra, this was also easily removed as her nipples were displayed without shame.


    Although there was very little to her chest, it was beginning to swell. The feeling of only her nipples slightly protruding evoked the image of a sanctuary which none have tread upon before.


    Finally, she began to remove the knee socks that remained on her naked body. Bending her body down forward, she took off her knee socks. Ogling at her from behind, I could see the shape of her defenseless ass protruding outwards.


    "...nn."


    After performing the pantomime of opening something which seemed like a door, Sunou took something in her hand and pleasantly raised her chin.


    "Shower, huh."


    "So it would seem."


    Intending to take a shower, Sunou stretched her spine, stiffening as if to display her entire body. It looked like she was posing.


    I want to touch her.


    I should''ve placed a suggestion that eliminates discomfort when being touched during playback. What should I do, I''m getting tired of just looking.


    There''s also the option of saying the Keywords and forcibly stop this as well.


    "Hm, what''s this?"


    The moment I thought this, Sunou made a strange move.


    After finishing taking her shower, Sunou raised her finger and began to trace something.


    "She is...writing something on the wall?"


    "Something, sure, but what?"


    "Sink into the glorious soil, those who govern flesh and blood."


    "Nn!?"


    I raised a strange voice in spite of myself.


    It was because Sunou suddenly said something incomprehensible. Closing her eyes, she pressed her finger against the place she was tracing.


    "Assemble and trample upon the earth, your champion''s fingertip now draws you! Demon''s Coffin, Summon-!!"


    "......"


    "Fufun."


    Sunou smiled whilst making a face as though she had accomplished something grand. It was a proud and cheeky expression which I had never seen before. Well, since I only met her today, I haven''t seen her in a bad mood either, though.


    Kokoro was also perplexed. It''s likely that she couldn''t comprehend what was just said.


    Acting as though nothing had happened, Sunou crouched before falling silent. It''s likely that she was immersed in the warm water.


    "J-Just what in the world is-"


    "Pff...-ahahahahahaha!"


    "Master?"


    I laughed whilst holding my stomach.


    "Are you ok, Master!? Just what exactly caused you to have such a laughing fit!?"


    "H-Hih..."


    I became even more fond of Sunou''s figure.


    It''s my bad that I likened her to a doll. Sunou is a wonderful woman. She is one of the people that I should train with all of my being.


    "A chant to summon a demon...although I don''t go as far as talking to myself, I''ve thought of such things in the bathroom. Geez, just talking about this is enough to threaten Sunou."


    "Um, I can''t seem to follow along."


    "That''s fine, I''ll tell you about it later, Kokoro."


    While holding my head between my arms, I began to think about what would happen from here.


    Although I was somewhat at my wits end earlier about how to play with her, it looks like things have become quite interesting. If Sunou is this sort of person, playing with her whilst using this would be the most enjoyable.


    *


    It was about several seconds after Sunou was put to sleep on the sofa following the end of the past-replay.


    Sunou slowly opened her eyes.


    "...nn."


    "Are you awake? Sunou?"


    "Ah...ah!? You!?"


    I welcomed the awakened Sunou who stoutly assumed a defensive stance on the sofa that I was facing.


    Although Sunou was a little half-asleep, it would seem that she immediately remembered me. She furrowed her brow, exposing her caution.


    "What did you do to me!? I remember everything, even that you took out something weird!"


    "Now then, I wonder what exactly I did?"


    "...hah!? That''s-"


    Noticing what I was holding, Sunou pointed her finger at me.


    In an easy to understand manner, I lifted the string that I held in my right hand.


    "What about this?"


    "Ahn!!"


    As if conforming to this motion, Kokoro, who released a scream, lifted her head.


    Kokoro was wearing a collar, and I was holding the cord that was attached to it. As for where the collar and cord came from, Kokoro prepared it.


    "Why, Kokoro-nee-san!?"


    "Master..."


    "This woman is my slave. Because she''s the nearest and dearest human to you."


    "W-What are you saying!?"


    "You don''t remember? Let''s see, it about 2 weeks ago, try remembering what you were doing around 10 PM."


    Although this is a farce, I could do it quite spiritedly. Kokoro, especially, seemed really happy just by being connected.


    Faced with my words, Sunou immediately grasped what I meant.


    "Demon...Summoning!"


    "That''s right. Sunou, you summoned a demon that day. Well, the summoning itself seems to be happening on a regular basis, though."


    "I-I haven''t done it that much! Only about once a month!"


    "Either way, that one time just so happened to have succeeded by change. I was summoned."


    I fluently lied as I spoke of the setting I had fabricated.


    Sunou''s eyes flashed sharply as she quietly opened her mouth.


    "That''s a lie."


    "Yeah, the summoned day was a lie. Since I can''t talk about the actual day I was summoned."


    My lie was quickly seen through. This much I understood.


    In which case, it''s fine to make her think that there is truth mixed within the lies. Even though she can see through lies, it''s likely that she''s unable to determine how much of it is a lie.


    She should be weak at interpersonal interactions and negotiations that exploit loopholes within the rules.


    "T-Then...I ended up-"


    "-Summoning a Demon."


    These words might also be suspected as lies. In which case, I''ll simply state that I''m concealing the methods that don''t involve summoning.


    Even if she''s a person that can differentiate between truth and lies, there are ways for me to work around it.


    In any case-


    "Master..."


    If she continues to doubt Kokoro''s current situation like this, then the conversation won''t move forward.


    "Return Kokoro-nee-san back to normal! If I summoned you, why didn''t you target me first!?"


    "In order to have fun. Sunou, for you, who summoned me, I wanted to give you the present of despair."


    "Master...is in high spirits, kyaah!?"


    "You kicked Kokoro-nee-san just now, didn''t you!?"


    Although Sunou came forward as if to stop me, she stopped in her tracks. In reality, she was no longer able to move.


    "W-What''s happening..."


    "I''ve casted my magic on you. So that you won''t be able to harm me."


    I''ve set it so that Sunou will feel uncomfortable when doing something that puts me at a disadvantage, or when thinking of inflicting harm on me. I implanted the instinct that, no matter how indirect she may be with her attempts, it would be psychologically impossible to execute.


    For example, her running away from here would be inconvenient for me. Even though Sunou wants to flee, actually realising such would be impossible.


    "C-Coward! Why!?"


    "Sunou failed the summoning. Inside of the magic runes, there was barely any magic that controls my behaviour."


    "But to pin that on me is-"


    "Because you''re an amateur, this is the result."


    It seems that Sunou judged that it was impossible to resist. Lowering her waist quietly, she endeavoured to remain calm.


    "What''s your goal? Taking the trouble to meet me who had summoned you."


    "Because you''re a source of unease. To tell the truth, due to the influence of the magic runes, the number of things I can actually do to Sunou are few and limited. That''s why, after removing that restriction, I was thinking of living as I pleased."


    "...there are restrictions."


    "Of course, I won''t tell you what they are. Naturally, they''re not something easy to take away."


    In the face of Sunou''s mental state, let''s give her a little bit of hope. Let''s give her some material which she can use to some how manager her enemy (me).


    "That''s why, let''s play a game. Putting my freedom and your restrictions on the line."


    "Game?"


    "Yeah, if you can win this game, you''ll limit my freedom and your power rises. Conversely, if I win, my rights to remove my limits will increase."


    "The Sabbath of Twilight, huh...I know it. It''s a game where you bet your life and dignity to fight."


    The hell''s that? I don''t know about this.


    "That''s right."


    "What game are we playing?"


    "What, it''s not that difficult."


    I slowly placed my hand inside of the bag Sunou brought. I heard about it in advance via hypnosis, so all of the contents have already been surveyed.


    From inside, I took out a single board game.


    "Are you perhaps..."


    Whilst playing the game, I was thinking of developing Sunou, in addition to having sex throughout.


    It was a method that kills two birds with one stone.


    "What will you do?"


    "I absolutely cannot win¨Care you going to make such a rule?"


    "Nope, although I''ll make it so I''ll have a slight advantage over the Gamer Sunou, I''ve made it so Sunou can still win."


    It''s not a lie. Although the victory line is thin, Sunou can still pass it.


    Sunou is likely trying to see through my truths and lies. Hearing my words, even though it was slight, she smiled."


    "...I''ll do it. As long as my chances of victory are 1 percent, I won''t lose to someone like you."


    I wonder if that''s how confident she is as a gamer? Or maybe there''s basis supporting her claims that she can win even with a less-than-1-percent chance? How ominous.


    "Then it''s settled. Let''s start the game."


    If we''re talking about games, Sunou has world-class skill. From this subject matter that''s easy to enter, I''ll have her learn about sociability in my own way. I shall bestow upon her a challenge.


    While playing this game, I will simply enjoy the things that I can to the utmost.

 Chapter 12锛欵pisode 12: Touhou Sunou Game Penalty-Arc

    "That is Necrocraft..."


    What I chose from amongst the games that Sunou had brought was Necrocraft.


    It''s a board game that uses a board, cards, and dice. The story was a simple one, where a human fights against the Demon King that invaded the human world.


    Played with up to three NPC''s on the Demon King''s side, and up to three players on the Hero''s side, each side established their own territories on the board. The Demon King is strong, but with time, even a weak Demon King can bring territory under their control. Victory is attained if the entire board becomes the Demon King''s territory.


    Because fights over territories are decided through the cards and dice, a considerable amount of chance has been added to play. It is a game that allows beginners and advanced players to fight against each other as is.


    I got her to teach me the rules and tactics via hypnosis. Kokoro has also played the game a little bit.


    And above all, the fact that this was Sunou''s favourite was the trigger that made me choose this game.


    "What are the rules?"


    Sunou immediately casted her doubts.


    While preparing for the game, Kokoro simply looked this way out of the corner of her eyes.


    "Oi, oi. Sunou knows this game thoroughly, don''t you?"


    "Yes, I know. However, you also said it earlier. That you''d [change the rules slightly]. Not telling me what you changed would simply be out of the question."


    "I won''t tell you."


    I arrogantly folded my arms as I looked down upon Sunou.


    As if to say that I was despicable, Sunou''s entire body trembled violently.


    "Don''t screw with me! If you don''t, then how can we play the game!?"


    "Calm down. The rules I added has practically no effect on the game''s progress. I haven''t done things like inserting strong cards that weren''t there before, or forbidding the use of iron plate tactics."


    "What''s with that?"


    "That''s why Sunou can fight just like before. I haven''t interfered with the game itself."


    Sunou can discern the truth from a lie by reading a person''s expression.


    I spoke freely, as Sunou tried to expose my expression in order to make judgement.


    "...but, the rules will change."


    "Yeah."


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about."


    "You''ll find out soon enough, but you should understand that the game itself has not been affected."


    "But-"


    "Then do you want to stop the game?"


    In the face of these words, Sunou''s shoulders trembled with a start, her eyes staring at the board.


    "That''s right, Sunou has no room to choose, after all."


    "If I win this match, you will release Kokoro-nee-san, right?"


    "Yeah, I promise."


    Sunou stared at me with her clear eyes. Her eyes which seemed to peer into one''s true feelings held both hostility and charm.


    "I understand, what you''re saying doesn''t seem to be a lie."


    "Then let''s start, Kokoro."


    "Yes, it is finished."


    Kokoro shuffled the deck of cards. Amongst them, several randomly selected monster cards were placed on the territories.


    "I''ll take the Demon King''s side."


    "What''s the Territory distribution?"


    "Territories will be split half and half."


    "Half? This is your first time playing this, right?"


    I set the starting field with a 50/50 distribution. It would seem that Sunou already saw through the fact that I was a beginner at this game.


    "Then let''s start."


    "To strike the hammer against this despicable demon! I shall receive the first move!"


    Sunou moved the pieces of the three heroes. Since this time it was a battle between Sunou and myself, it was decided that one person would move three pieces.


    Turning one piece to safeguard territory, the remaining pieces were sent towards the first Demon King.


    Starting combat with the dice, the monsters were defeated so quickly that it was just disappointing. Can you even advance whilst defending a territory at the same time?


    "I have defeated a monster so I will claim the rewards. Kokoro-san, draw funds for Hero B."


    "Yes, here you go."


    She took an item from the deck. As for whether she will use it immediately, I''m pretty sure that, according to the rules, you can save the cards and then use them, even though using them then and there would increase the number of draws.


    Upon seeing my face full of doubts, Sunou returned a proud expression. It irks me.


    "Fufun, I''ll finish with this. Night has come."


    "That means it''s my turn."


    As I thought, this has completely turned into that sort of game, huh.


    Sunou was enjoying the game. I wonder if this was another reason that would guide her to victory.


    In any case, I safely advanced my pieces and invaded a safe-looking location with a *bam. Monsters in this turn are quite powerful. It''s likely that the ''night'' also included such meanings.


    "I finish with this, so will morning come?"


    "No, the sun will rise. The heroes awaken."


    Without hesitation, Sunou advanced her next piece. It''s likely that my way of moving them is considered as unskilled. Perhaps she''s performing a clever move. I''m saved by the fact that there are no more moves after death like in chess.


    "Your turn, guided by the twilight, the demons awaken."


    "Hmm."


    Does she really understand that Kokoro''s life is on the line here? Well, it''s already too late, though.


    "Oh."


    Amongst the three pieces, I saw that one of them was weak. Hero B.


    "I place a new monster in this territory. Using magical power like usual, I draw a single card from the deck."


    Just like that, I placed a suitable monster on the territory that Hero B was in. Upon entering the same place, a battle will occur.


    "Battle. I roll the dice."


    "I''m next...I lost."


    Although it was quite close, I won.


    Although I saw it earlier, Sunou''s luck with dice rolls is strong. She''s the type that''s dangerous unless thorough safety measures are taken.


    In any case, it''s finally come.


    "Hero B has died."


    "Yes, it can''t take any action next turn."


    "That''s not all."


    Faced with my words, Sunou grew puzzled. Then, with a burst, she reached an epiphany.


    "...the special rules, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "So? Is there a penalty besides halving my funds? Are you going to take away my cards?"


    "No, it''s just like I said at the start: rules that affect the progress of the game have not been included."


    "Then what?"


    "Death Penalty...or rather, think of this game in its entirety as a game where you face off against these demons."


    Sunou has yet to realise what I''m getting at. Perhaps it''s not possible for her to reach this idea.


    That is fine. It''s because she doesn''t know anything that I need to teach her.


    "The story of what happened in that world will become a reality. We are this word''s Demon King and Hero. Get it?"


    "...eh?"


    "It just means that the happenings after the defeat will actually happen. Don''t worry, I won''t kill you."


    Since Sunou was still stunned, it seems that she has yet to comprehend the situation.


    Towards such a Sunou, I mercilessly pushed her down.


    "W-What are you doing!?"


    "You still don''t understand, huh. You, Hero B, have lost. You will simply be receiving the humiliation that comes with this loss."


    "I a-...nnghh!?"


    In the face of Sunou''s glowering eyes, I closed in and kissed her.


    Sunou desperately tried to resist, but her body doesn''t move.


    "Wha...w-wha!?"


    Sunou''s face flushed furiously as her lips trembled with a *quiver*. That was probably her first kiss.


    While I like this type of expression, as expected, I''ll make it so it''ll change into one befitting of a defeated hero.


    "I''m pretty sure the card that defeated Hero B was...an Orc, huh. [The one who defeated you is an orc.]"


    "...!? W-Who are you!?"


    Sunou''s eyes that fell upon me were suddenly filled with fear.


    This is my suggestion. The events that occurred in Necrocraft have begun to take place in reality.


    It is precisely because of this that, while making Sunou recognise me with the figure of (what she imagined to be) an orc, I will have her taste the flavour of disgrace.


    "D-Disgusting! Don''t come any closer!"


    "Hou."


    The Orc card had the shape of an ugly old man depicted on it, with the flavour text decribing it as such: ''A large, savage, human-type monster boasting herculean strength. Unlike humans, it does not possess the concept of cleanliness and does not take baths''.


    This is hilariously ridiculous.


    "Release me!"


    "I refuse."


    "No, stop it¨Cnngh!!? Nn¨C!? Nnmgh!!?"


    On top of making her recognise me as an orc, I stole her lips again. Inserting my tongue, I licked all over the insides of her mouth.


    "Shtinks!! Schtop it!!"


    Her eyes clouded with tears, Sunou tried to tear me away from her, but because she lost in accordance to the rules, doing such would be impossible. After all, the settings dictate that I possess herculean strength.


    From her teeth to the underside of her tongue, I teased Sunou until I was satisfied. Because it''s likely that I won''t be able to kiss her anymore today.


    After all, I''m going to tarnish her to the point that she won''t be able to do anything anymore.


    "Puhah!"


    "Aah...no...it smells."


    Removing my mouth, a string of drool stretched between Sunou and myself.


    It would appear that Sunou was unable to hide her shock towards the imagined stench as her mouth was opened so wide it seemed as though her jaw would be dislocated.


    Of course, this is not the end.


    Standing up, I looked down upon Sunou who had sank to the floor as I removed my pants.


    "Lick this."


    "...eh?"


    Other than games, Sunou''s slow on the uptake with pretty much everything, huh. Her innocent pupils fell upon the penis that lied right before her eyes.


    "Noo!!"


    Seemingly identifying just what lied before her after a few seconds of delay, she panickingly averted her eyes.


    "It''s the rules. Don''t worry, if you lick it, I won''t go so far as to take your virginity."


    "What the hell!? It''s covered with gunk!?"


    No, mine''s not covered in anything. It''s likely that, in Sunou''s imagination, the orc''s body has its dick covered with smegma.


    Taking hold of the unwilling Sunou''s chin with my right hand, I forced her to look this way. Since this was a punishment game, Sunou was unable to resist.


    "Sto...schtop!? Schto-mmgh!!? Nbuh!!"


    The moment she showed resistance, Sunou''s mouth opened.


    Without feeling the need to show restraint, I shoved my penis into Sunou''s mouth.


    "Nnbgh!? Oggh, gghoh!?"


    "Properly lick it."


    "Mbghuuuuuuugh!!? Nnrigh!?"


    I could tell that Sunou''s tongue was licking the underside of my penis''s head. It''s likely that, in her cognition, she''s licking away the smegma. She had even began to shed tears.


    From there, in order to ravage Sunou''s mouth, I moved my waist back and forth.


    Whilst smashing my abdomen against Sunou''s nose, I used her small mouth as though it were no different than a pussy.


    "Start licking the whole thing some more."


    "Nnnnnnngh!!"


    Fiercly shutting her eyes, Sunou desperately tried to escape from my penis, but there''s no way that she could run from something that''s already stuck in her mouth. Having my penis being firmly licked all over, my body was given stimulation.


    "Sunou''s mouth is quite small, huh. It doesn''t take long for me to hit against your throat."


    "Nngh, nnnngh!!"


    "It might be painful, but drink it properly."


    I suddenly pushed down the back of Sunou''s head with both hands. My penis, which had slammed against the back of her throat, pulsated before proceeding to ejaculate.


    "Nngh!! Ogghogh, oooooooooooogggghh!! Mbgh, nbhuuuuuuggh!!"


    Sunou''s throat was bathed by this cum. Trying her best to struggle with her body which was unable to resist, Sunou strongly grasped my legs.


    Without leaving a single drop, I spewed semen into the inside of Sunou''s mouth.


    "For the time being, this will be all."


    "...nnkuh!"


    Sunou had already stopped resisting as her entire body grew weak due to the shock. All she did was allow her tears to flow quietly.


    I pulled out my penis.


    With this, the Death Penalty''s Punishment Game is over. My figure would also have returned as her cognition was reverted back to normal.


    "Oguh...ogueeeeehh!!"


    As soon as her restraints were released, she opened her mouth wide and leaked a violent sob.


    It''s likely that she was trying to vomit the sperm she drank. Since I only released her after she properly swallowed, the only thing that came out was her spit and drool.


    "This has to be a lie..."


    Hanging her head, Sunou''s mentality almost broke in the face of what had just happened to her. For girls with weak spirits, this alone might have even induced suicide.


    However, I had implanted a suggestion within Sunou so that she could surpass this. Although it''s only something that will happen by chance.


    "What''s wrong, is it impossible for you to continue the game?"


    To keep her rebellious heart towards me constantly burning.


    It is that which is fundamentally necessary for her to continue playing this game. Since Sunou is a person who has always prevailed, I placed a suggestion that would suppress her weak points.


    No matter how much her emotions such as despair and desperation are erased, it''s not like they''ll actually disappear. They are emotions which are abundant in daily life.


    I believe that people live because there are positive things which stand out from amongst those sorts of things.


    "If you''re going to abandon the game at this stage, then it would mean that it would be your loss-"


    "...unforgivable."


    Sunou has her pride as a gamer.


    It''s likely that she feels I''m insulting the game by adding this sort of rule.


    "Demon...I will absolutely defeat you!"


    The likelihood of Sunou confronting me was quite substantial. Turning her eyes filled with hatred towards me, she wiped her mouth.


    Faced with such an emotion made me unbearably happy.


    If I was actually irked by this, then I would have appropriately messed with her memories and personality. For people whose hearts were too weak, it would be boring even if I left them alone.


    As for her, even though she was isolated from people due to her truancy, she possessed a brilliance which matched it.


    Sunou, in her own way, became strong as she refused to do it. She refused to be violated.


    "Got it. Let''s continue the game."


    Turning my attention towards the board game, I looked at the three heroes.


    Now then, it''s time to see whether Sunou-chan can defeat the Demon King.

 Chapter 13锛欵pisode 13: Touhou Sunou Violation of Defeat-Arc

    The game continued.


    Staring at the territory board lying on the floor, Sunou deeply contemplated something. Her lips, trembling due to her thoughtful groans, was quite cute.


    "Mu~"


    "What''s wrong? We haven''t decided on a time limit, but be mindful of thinking for too long. There might be a penalty for it, after all."


    "Shut up! Demon-san should just keep quiet!"


    Even in the face of my provocation, Sunou was not taken in. Well, it''s plain to see what she''s worried about, though.


    Sunou is already planning on winning the game without letting the 3 heroes die. That''s stating the obvious.


    However, when adding the rule of not allowing the heroes to die in this game, the level of difficulty instantly changes.


    Because there are too few recovery items in this game. It is to the point where one assumes that the decreased HP will not return, even after recovering from death.


    Although it was labelled as a showdown between heroes and demons, the essence of this game is a war of attrition.


    "Oi, Sunou."


    "I''m moving a piece. Hero A advances! Hero B joines with Hero C from the side. The battle will start."


    Sunou rolled the dice. Hero A amazingly landed a critical hit, succeeding in felling an enemy unwounded. Heroes B and C cooperated, substantially reducing the damage received.


    "You''re floundering about now, huh."


    "I''ll be able to shut that impudent mouth of yours soon."


    "The one who has to worry about their mouth is Sunou, right?"


    "It''s your turn! Hurry up and play!"


    Shifting my gaze towards Kokoro, I received a bitter smile. I know.


    Internally, I was quite agitated. The critical hit just now was actually not the first one.


    Continuing from the start of the game, it was a phenomenon which had occurred many times. Even though the probability of getting a critical hit is lower than one sixth.


    During crucial stages in the game, Sunou will definitely bring luck to her side.


    Almost as though it were a lie, she would succeed only during critical moments.


    Laplace. The things she was capable of which gave her this nickname was not only limited to humans. Sunou was so sensitive that she could infer subtleties in the world, instinctively knowing that, when she moves, she''ll be able to obtain the maximum amount of luck.


    Outside of geniuses and monsters, there are no humans who can control RNG in reality.


    "I deploy a worm and confront Hero A."


    "Kuh."


    Sunou nibbled her fingers in irritation. Rather than the nails, it looks like she''s just sucking them.


    Whatever the case, my absolute advantage in this war''s progress won''t change. The heroes who can''t die are really weak, after all.


    The scenario was steadily advancing towards my victory. Before I had realised it, I had captured 90% of the territories.


    It was at this time-


    "Hero C, go to Demon King A. Hero B, go to Demon King B."


    "Wha, wait, you don''t have enough movement distance. To go there in this turn-"


    "I use a spell card. Two Pegasi¨Cflying horses, go to each heroes'' side."


    ''Pegasus Card''. It increases one''s travel distance.


    She had already drew two cards from the deck. Even though one can only draw a handful of cards from the heroes'' deck of 70, she had set aside the only two rare cards that existed in said deck.


    Not only that, but Hero A had already approached Demon King C. Having stressed my vigilance towards that location, Sunou also freely used all of her cards on Hero A. Because of this, even without the penalty of having her funds cut by half, there was only a single card left in her hand.


    I couldn''t see Hero B and C''s movements of defending territory as anything but them trying to escape. Yet, although slight, it could be seen that they were inching ever closer towards the Demon Kings.


    "..."


    Upon sending a surprised gaze towards Kokoro, a bitter smile was returned.


    As expected, in terms of Board Games, Sunou is a considerable big wig.


    "To be the victor, you rely heavily on luck, huh."


    "You, do you think I would have gotten this far just because I''m lucky?"


    Sunou effortlessly retorted against my provocation. It''s a sound argument.


    It''s not that she''s lucky, but that Sunou is strong. It''s likely that, because Sunou''s this kind of person, she was blessed by the goddess of fate or whatever.


    "In the battle between Hero C and Demon King A, I will use a card: ''The Swarm of Battle Maniacs''."


    ''The Swarm of Battle Maniacs'' is a card that activated before the start of a battle. Assaulted by a mass of battle maniacs, both enemies and allies alike receive damage. The amount of damage is determined by two dice rolls. The larger the number, the more damage given.


    "I''ve got five."


    "I received a number that evokes a new intuition: 6!"


    And the Demon King only has 10 HP.


    The hero also doesn''t have much HP left.


    "Mutual Destruction. It seems that each of their lives have burned out."


    In an actual battle, the both of us have become unable to fight. I can''t **** her.


    To think that she''d be able to crush a Demon King with a single blow.


    Hero C''s HP is 2. In other words, it definitely died due to ''The Swarm of Battle Maniacs'' and can''t normally attack anymore. I felt shivers due to the fact that, in this scenario, the rolls had exceeded 10.


    "Although the risk of death has been reduced by half, the reward for subjugating the Demon Lord is big. Using all of this remuneration, I draw from the deck. Kokoro-nee-san."


    "Y-Yes. That comes to a total of two cards, yes?"


    "And then, in the other battle...I use ''The Swarm of Battle Maniac''."


    "...hah!?"


    I unwittingly raised my voice. ''The Swarm of Battle Maniacs'' is also a card that only appears twice in the deck of 70 cards. Because the number of cards in her hand after the battle with the Demon King was 0, it was likely that it was in one of the cards which she just drew.


    "Hey, what were you planning to do if you didn''t draw that card?"


    "If I couldn''t draw it, then I''d lose. Isn''t that obvious? Roll the dice."


    The flow has completely moved in Sunou''s favour.


    Although I don''t believe in such occult things as the flow, it was unquestionable that her victory was all but certain.


    The Demon King''s HP is also 10.


    "...I got 4."


    "So did I. The demon''s whispers that calls for death, 4."


    I survived.


    I took a deep breath. No, it''s only natural if you think about it. The probability of getting a pair of dice to total the number 10 is quite low.


    And then, Hero C''s remaining HP was two. That means¡ª-


    "I used the card ''Second Chance''."


    At that moment, Sunou took out another card.


    ''Second Chance'' is a card that allows the reroll of dice. It is only the user''s dice which gets reroll.


    My heart was not calm at all. I felt a bad premonition.


    Sunou rolled the dice.


    "Oi..."


    With a twirl, one could see the dice which flew in an unexpected direction make a strange spin.


    The number of circles that was carved into the top of the dice was six.


    "Oi, oi!"


    "Mutual destruction. The remaining half of the reward will be turned into a new hope as I draw two cards."


    The certain kill with a single strike had completely looped. If things keep going like this, there''s a possibility of losing upon the Demon King C''s defeat.


    Sunou took two cards once again from Kokoro. Concentrating, Sunou glared at both myself and the board.


    "..."


    It was at this time that it happened.


    Sunou made a difficult face as she stared down the two cards she had received. I guess it means that she didn''t draw the card she was aiming for.


    No, in the first place, since there are only two ''The Swarm of the Battle Maniacs'' cards, it''s obvious that they are now unusable.


    "Next, this is the last turn. The battle¡ªno, the Holy Crusade begins."


    "Y-Yeah, I don''t mind."


    "I will use a card. ''Double-edged Demon Sword'': the attack power will increase by 5, the blood-smeared curse will also deliver damage to the hero."


    "With this, the hero''s total attack power is 8, huh..."


    The fact that she could leisurely draw a card that only exists once in the deck deserves astonishment."


    But it''s still not enough. Even if I don''t do anything, since Hero A only has 3 HP left, the Demon King''s attack power of 3 will defeat the hero in one shot.


    The problem likely lies with the remaining card, but-


    "I''m using ''Bribe of the Soul''."


    "...hou."


    As I thought, she had it. This is really bad.


    ''Bribe of the Soul'' is a spell that recovers HP for those whose total rarity score of their submit cards is higher. Conversely, it is possible to reduce the HP of those who submitted lower by the difference.


    "Naturally, I will give all of the cards that I have."


    "I don''t have any...but-"


    "There''s no rule in this game where one wins when the other side has no cards, after all."


    The special rule that is triggered when someone with an empty hand is required to submit a card activates. They are to draw a card and submit it as is.


    It was likely a safety measure created for beginners.


    The cards I submitted were 2 cards with 1 rarity: a total score of 2. This was the result of leaving only the crappy cards.


    Incidentally, ''The Swarm of Battle Maniacs'' has a rarity of 3, and the ''Double-edged Demon Sword'' is a 4. Two cards in the remaining deck are a 3, and only a single card is set to 4.


    If she pulls a 3, Sunou can recover and won''t die by the Demon King''s attack, but will be defeated during my turn''s attack.


    If she pulls a four, it''s Sunou''s win.


    I broke out into a cold sweat.


    "Kokoro-nee-san, let me draw a card. The stepping stones of victory have been aligned."


    "...here you go."


    Sunou''s hands were already trembling. She was betting her fate on this card.


    Crap. According to the current flow, she will definitely draw it!


    Gradually, the chafing sound of the card echoed. Slowly drawing the card with its reverse side up, Sunou''s fingertips placed the card on the table.


    "...dou...bling."


    A card that doubles the attack frequency: rarity-2.


    ...I won.


    "It''s my win, huh."


    Whilst hiding the sweat that formed on my forehead, I spoke with high spirits.


    Sunou''s trio of heroes would rest after this. In that time, I can take over all of the territories.


    The outcome has been decided.


    "It''s a lie!"


    Sunou could not admit it. With her expression paling, she held her head as though she couldn''t believe it.


    "What do you mean lie? This is a game decided particularly by luck. Just because your luck continued for so long, that doesn''t mean-"


    "This is impossible!"


    It looks like Sunou was not convinced that she had lost this game of luck.


    I, who thought that this is the natural distribution of luck, looked down on Sunou.


    "...you, you cheated, didn''t you!?"


    It seems that Sunou must have picked up something from my expression. Gritting her teeth, she lashed out at me.


    "Cheat? What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t lie to me, cause I can tell!"


    Really, this ability to discern truths and lies deserves merit. If Sunou could properly operate this ability, the likes of me truly wouldn''t be her match.


    However, from Sunou''s current manner of speech, it won''t amount to any more than just a false accusation.


    "It''s not about whether or not I did or did not cheat. Alright then, tell me just how I cheated?"


    "Uuh..."


    "You can''t, right? Even idiots can make false accusations."


    "I-I''m not an idiot!"


    First of all, the one who cheated was not me.


    Kokoro was second dealing. When dealing the last two cards, she did not give Sunou the top-most card.


    If this was not done, then I would have lost from ''Doubling'' and ''Double-Edged Demon Sword''.


    Although Sunou was focused on me and the game, she did not draw cards by herself, leaving the job to Kokoro.


    It''s likely that, from the bottom of her heart, she still believes that Kokoro is her ally.


    Na?ve. Thinking of her as a gambler, she''s na?ve.


    "This is not an official match, but a duel where we crush each other."


    I smiled at Kokoro, expressing only my gratitude.


    My instructions were: so long as it was only once during the endgame and you''re able to, then cheat. If I knew the contents of the cheat, then it was certain that Sunou would find out about it.


    It''s good that things worked out after relying completely on Kokoro''s ad lib. It was a dangerous bridge.


    Even if it was a match that was ok for me to lose, I should try to win as though I was not allowed to lose.


    "L...lies."


    It''s likely that Sunou has little to no experience in losing. And, beyond that, she was unable to hide her shock towards her collapsing pride.


    After all, she lost to me, a beginner.


    "Now then-"


    I got up.


    With just that, Sunou''s body dynamically reacted with a start as she began to retreat. It was the minimum amount of resistance that she, who could not run, was able to do.


    "No...no!"


    "You lost the game. Properly accept that."


    "Stay away from me!"


    I grabbed Sunou''s back, who was dragging her body, and pinched the zipper of her clothes.


    From the earlier past-playback, I understood how to remove it. It''s because I have several clothes from the same manufacturer that I was able to grasp it.


    Almost like a grape having its skin peeled off, the crawling Sunou had her clothes stripped off, causing her to figure wrapped in underwear to be exposed. Her face tensed with fear as she looked at me with trembling eyes.


    "Now then. [The one who defeated you was the Demon King]."


    "I told you to stay away from me, demon!"


    "Truly, this is the nonsense spouted by a defeated hero."


    It would seem that my figure in Sunou''s perception has not changed. Well, since the Demon King was the player itself, I guess there wasn''t any meaning in doing this.


    Removing her drawers and bra, Sunou was left with only her socks.


    Although I''ve seen her fair skin before, I felt that her gifts looked even more beautiful just before I partook in them.


    "Sunou, spread your legs."


    "No...noo..."


    As she was told, Sunou spread her legs and exposed her crotch to the wind.


    She can''t fight against what the Demon King-sama tells her. This is the ultimate fate of a defeated soldier who has been dominated.


    "Spread them wider. Otherwise, there''s be problems when entering."


    "What are you say...hih!!?"


    Removing my pants, I showed off my penis.


    Sunou''s face paled and trembled much more than I thought it would.


    "N-Noooooo!! I''ll die! If that goes in me, I''ll die!"


    "Heeh"


    To the extent that it she would not disobey my order, Sunou began to struggle violently.


    Rather than disgust, it seemed more as though she was scared.


    Perhaps, in Sunou''s head, her imagination had created the shape of just what the Demon King''s penis looked like.


    "Haha, what a precocious brat..."


    "No, save me..."


    A single glimmer of hope was reflected in Sunou''s eyes which had already been blurred by tears. The moment she averted her eyes, their gazes met.


    "K-Kokoro-nee-san..."


    Meeting Kokoro''s eyes, she pleaded for help.


    "Help¡ª-"


    "Master''s dick...I''m so jealous, Sunou-chan."


    "Fueh.........ugrgh!!?"


    Sunou unleashed a scream as though she was punched in the stomach.


    I inserted my penis into Sunou''s pussy.


    Kokoro stared at this scene enviously with flushed cheeks.


    "...ah, noooooooooo!!! It hurts, it huurts!!"


    "Such an exaggerated fellow."


    Her pain was relieved. In order to improve slippage, I purposefully went out of my way to apply lotion onto my penis. She should also be aroused due to my suggestions.


    Because of the arrangements I''ve made up until this point, coupled with the effects from her hypnosis, her first sexual encounter should be on the more pleasant side of the spectrum.


    As for her mentality, I don''t really care.


    "...about two thirds in...huh"


    "No, take it out! Pull it out!"


    As expected, Sunou''s body was small as about half of my penis couldn''t enter.


    It seems that it''s necessary to move more than usual.


    "Eguh, nngh!! Aah...-noo."


    The resistance coming from Sunou''s vagina was no longer on the level that could be described as "pushing back". It felt as though I was completely beyond the level of her tolerance.


    Because I couldn''t easily ejaculate, I lengthened the strokes of my pistons.


    Sunou''s resistance also gradually weakened, as it was no longer certain whether she was conscious. Her psychological grief also eased, as she pretty much reached the point of resignation.


    "...ahh, ahh."


    Seeing Sunou who was like a dead tuna, I became further aroused and violent.


    It was precisely because I was pushing her down against her will¡ªprecisely because of this immoral act that I gained even more pleasure.


    My penis also responded accordingly.


    "I''m gonna cum soon."


    "Eh...ah, aaahh!! W-Wait! Pull it¡ª-"


    "Not happening."


    "B-But that''s, aaah!! No! I''ll get pregnaaaahh!!"


    "A child between a demon and a human, I wonder what exactly will be born?"


    "No! I hate this! Take it out! Hurry! Aaaaaahn!! Sto-stoooooooooooooooooooop!!!"


    In order to shut Sunou up, I purposefully slammed strongly against her as though to deny her demands.


    And then, after pushing my penis with all my might into her deepest parts as a finale, I ejaculated.


    "Nooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!!!"


    With a *gush*, the desire which overflowed from my lower half mercilessly smashed against Sunou''s insides.


    As if meeting this convulsion, Sunou reached climax. Her body convulsed with a *twitch* as she lost her breath.


    "Eguh, no...not inside..."


    Sunou concealed her face with both hands, as the tears she couldn''t hold back spilled down her cheeks.


    She won''t get pregnant though since I had her take the pill beforehand.


    With a refreshed feeling, I stood up, neglecting the fallen Sunou.


    "Kokoro, clean up."


    "Yes."


    Kokoro wiped away the semen that spilled from Sunou''s groin with a tissue. The sperm mixed with blood from her defloration also portrayed her misery.


    Even though Kokoro was touching her vagina, Sunou did not react. Having lost her energy, it was likely that she was exhausted.


    "This is Master''s..."


    Not caring about such things, Kokoro affectionately began to sniff the tissue soaked with my sperm.


    Sunou watched this with her lifeless eyes.


    "Kokoro...nee-san...no...why."


    In the face of her relative who had been corrupted by a demon because of her, Sunou despaired.


    As though this had flipped some sort of switch, Sunou soiled herself, crying as it spilled all over the floor from her pussy with a *tinkle*.


    Since this was so absolutely wonderful, I shrugged my shoulders and laughed.


    "Amazing, the picture perfect painting of tragedy."


    "...I won''t forgive you."


    Sunou announced with a small, yet clear voice.


    Having passed through her worst shame, the defiant Sunou''s next stage was anger.


    "Demon...I will never forgive you!"


    "So what? There''s no one left for you to save."


    "I...Kokoro-nee-san and myself, I''ll show you that I can save us both!"


    Sunou slowly raised her trembling body and glared at me.


    She''s chosen to fight with her own power.


    Certainly, there''s no other path to choose than this or despair, but she firmly chose the path of fighting.


    What every human must first be able to move is themselves. Sunou properly carried herself in such a manner as she stood up and faced me.


    Isn''t she stronger than I thought? Unexpectedly, Sunou can be a strong person.


    "Go on and try it. I think that it might be the most difficult thing in the world."


    While looking down arrogantly at Sunou, I leisurely spoke dismissive words.


    Due to the afterglow of sex still remaining, Sunou was standing on trembling feet. Trying to stand up with her naked body, she desperately supported her torso with both hands.


    In the face of Sunou''s figure that tried to oppose me, whom she couldn''t hope to reach, I felt an indescribable sense of adorableness.


    Faced with the fact that I could continue to watch the growth and disgrace Sunou, who seemed to fan the flames of my sadistic heart, I felt that I was being filled with the dark emotions which had been burried in the depths of my chest.

 Chapter 14锛欵pisode 14: Touhou Sunou Lust Growth-Arc

    "Nn?"


    Something rare happened.


    The intercom rang in the apartment Kokoro was living in.


    Rather, because there was an old man with a good memory at the complex''s entrance, any strange religious solicitations and the like would be driven away.


    In other words, someone with a legitimate reason had come seeking Kokoro.


    "Pretending to be out...should be fine."


    Kokoro was currently not here as she went shopping. I was invited to go together with her, but I refused because it was troublesome.


    "I guess getting a look at their faces should be enough..."


    In the event that the visitors were Kokoro''s parents, I''m not particularly worried since I''ve already hypnotised them, but I''ll need to report on who came if it was someone else.


    Thinking this, I closed the book I was reading, stood up and turned on the camera that was outside the entrance.


    [...]


    "Heeh."


    I admired the unexpected individual who appeared.


    Surprisingly, the one who was there was Sunou.


    Nervous, Sunou''s gaze restlessly shifted from left to right, holding her fingers together and watching the door as though wondering why there was no answer.


    I couldn''t see the figures of anyone else.


    "As usual, it''s that attire, huh. No, it seems to be more lightly dressed than normal."


    [Heh!!? This...demon!]


    Turning on the mic switch, I talked to her.


    It would appear that Sunou could not hide her surprise at the fact that I was in this apartment.


    With a lighter version of her usual Gothic attire, she held a parasol in her right hand and a shopping bag in her left. As I thought, she had gone out by herself.


    [You, why are you here!?]


    "What''s wrong with me being in a place that I own? Incidentally, Kokoro isn''t here."


    [I know that already! If Kokoro-nee-san was here, then there''s no way you''d come out!]


    "Exactly."


    I agreed with this statement on the surface.


    "In any case, I''ll open the door, so come in."


    [No way! Why do I have to enter a house where only demon-san is¡ª-]


    "Well, when you return, Kokoro will-"


    [All I have to do is come in, right!?]


    Sharply turning her face away while folding her arms, Sunou''s cheeks swelled as she waited for me.


    Unlocking the door, I welcomed Sunou. As I thought, she was alone.


    "...excuse me."


    "Make yourself at home."


    Sunou glared in the face of my reply. Although I didn''t really do anything bad, I guess it can''t be helped.


    Since she was familiar with the apartment''s layout, Sunou quickly walked towards the inner rooms. Rather than saying she''s been here before, it''s more accurate to say that she was a regular visitor.


    Immediately after entering the living room, Sunou began to look around restlessly.


    "You''re like a dog."


    "Hyah!! Please don''t just suddenly talk to me!"


    This fellow''s really like a dog that can''t calm down. She''s restless.


    Because of this, my mischievous spirit grew, resulting in me snatching the shopping bag that Sunou brought.


    "What''s this?"


    "Ah!! Please give that back!"


    As I spoke while holding it up so as to to keep it away from Sunou, she reached out her arm and bounced around as though she were abiding the clich¨¦.


    Opening the bag, I peered into its contents.


    "Aah..."


    With that, everything began to make sense. I made a slightly bitter smile.


    "I see, so that''s what you came here for."


    "What are you talking about!?"


    "Do you always have Kokoro buy books for you?"


    What was in the bag was a book.


    It''s likely that she has Kokoro constantly buying books for her. Because of her truancy, she probably doesn''t go out and do much shopping.


    It is in this way that she and Kokoro had an almost sisterly relationship, and it was because of this that she asked me to perform counselling.


    "Eh, Esper!?"


    "Aren''t you the Esper? Rather, I remember Kokoro buying it because it didn''t suit her. So she bought it to give it to Sunou, huh."


    And then, this month I showed up. Because of this, it''s likely that Sunou wasn''t able to have Kokoro buy some for her as she had done every month.


    "It''s fine to try hard and go shopping alone, but if you were to buy something by mistake-"


    "Like I said, how do you know all of this!?"


    "Sunou, the one you wanted was the [Monthly Series: I will become Messiah], right?"


    "Guh!!?"


    "But the one you bought was [Monthly Series: I will become Mesiah], huh."


    "I-In terms of interpretation, Mesiah is also right!"


    "If it''s the Plum Special Edition, then Mesiah doesn''t have it."


    She probably couldn''t ask the clerk so she bought something which seemed like it. And then, after noticing this, Sunou was not skilled enough in everyday matters to refund it.


    "Why...why?"


    Due to her vexation, Sunou''s eyes grew downcast as she trembled.


    It''s likely that she felt disgraced by the fact that she was seen through by me, who she hated more than anything.


    "I''m pretty sure, after Kokoro bought it, she put it somewhere..."


    "..."


    "I''ll find it for you so just wait a bit."


    "It''s...not a lie! Even though you''re a demon, it''s only at this sort of time that you-"


    Sometimes it''s fine to be nice to her.


    I was appropriately fishing around the room when I came upon a realisation.


    "Right, it was Kokoro''s room."


    Heading towards Kokoro''s room, I opened the door.


    For some reason, Sunou followed. Only half of her face peered from the door.


    "Ah, demon! Don''t just enter Kokoro-nee-san''s room without permission!"


    "There''s not really anything wrong with it. Besides, Kokoro usually doesn''t get angry."


    Unhesitatingly entering into the interior of Kokoro''s room, I began to search.


    "Here, I found it."


    "Eh, really?"


    Even though it was Kokoro''s room, there are many things here that awfully don''t suit her.


    For example, this game board is likely-


    "...Sunou. [The Rule is Easy]."


    Without warning, I recited the keyword towards the approaching Sunou.


    Although it was on a whim, it seems like I can kill time with this.


    "Sunou, if you were going to play one of these games with me, which would you choose?"


    "...this, one."


    The empty-eyed Sunou''s finger pointed out a single game.


    Since she''s gonna go home as though escaping anyway, I may as well have her divert some of my boredom beforehand.


    £ª


    Releasing the hypnosis, I immediately offered to play a game.


    In response to these words, Sunou confronted me with a bitter face.


    "Kuh, why at this sort of time-?"


    "It''s not like it''s fine to do it at just any time, right? Or is it that? Are you fine with stalling and keeping things as they are now?"


    Looking from Sunou''s point of view, she should be thinking that the longer she takes, the deeper the wounds that will remain on Kokoro''s spirit.


    Besides, she also understands that I''ll become even more familiar with games as time goes by.


    "No, I''ll do it."


    "Ok, then which game should we play? Choose a game from the ones in this room."


    "..."


    Stroking her chin, Sunou began to examine the games. The number of board games in Kokoro''s room were not large.


    In the end, she reached the same answer as the one she gave while hypnotised.


    "...this one."


    "Devil Lake, huh."


    Devil Lake.


    From amongst the abundant number of demons sealed in the bottom of the lake, only one has been given the opportunity to revive. It is a competitive game that determines who is the single one that can cross the door into the human world.


    Even though it''s a competition, they''re only trying to best each other, so there''s barely any fighting. The board face that we''d be advancing on had a Sugoroku format. Although there''s a need to train and level up in order to advance, there''s basically no fighting.


    The choice was probably influenced by her bitter experience in the previous Necrocraft. Because she can''t be defeated, she feels that there won''t be any penalty games during the midst of the game, huh.


    "For the time being, I''ll add some special rules again, but the game progression won''t change."


    While pretending to read the rule book, I inadvertently met Sunou''s eyes.


    Although I can''t read her heart, I more or less understood what she wanted to say. That''s right, let''s give her a little bit of hope.


    "Also, I''ll promise you this. I won''t cheat in this game at all."


    "...then it''ll be my victory."


    Sunou can see through lies. Hearing that I wouldn''t cheat, she felt triumphant.


    If anything, her suffering from last time was due to the special rules.


    "Well, if you win, I''ll grant one of your requests. Conversely, if I win, you understand what will happen, right?""


    "Yeah, since I won''t lose."


    As though saying that she didn''t feel like she would lose in the slightest, she scoffed through her nose with a *humph*.


    Really, she will only be acting like this at the start.


    As the two of us proceeded with the preparations for the game, we finished opening the board.


    "Now then, I will go first. Demon, hear me! Crawl out from the depths of this dusky lake!"


    Sunou rolled the dice whilst screaming. Her piece frightfully advanced across the detour path.


    "Ah, I see. Even if you take the shorter route, one can''t pass if their level is insufficient."


    "How''s this, Demon-san? I don''t mind if only Demon-san''s level is raised as a handicap."


    "No need. It''s not necessary."


    Since it''s not a fight, the turns switched without any abnormalities.


    And then Sunou gathered the necessary points to achieve a level up.


    "My tuurn! Demon, change the spirits in this land into power! Level up!"


    Sunou declared a level up with a proud pose.


    When you level up In Devil Lake, no only can you pass through more paths, but you also get an upgrade to the ability shown on the face of the rolled dice.


    "I choose Progression Speed Plus, and...eh, what is this!?"


    Upon seeing the level up item, Sunou got surprised. Even though this was a game she always played.


    "Lust Plus 1¡ªhey, what the...!!?"


    The instant Sunou said this, her body jumped as she bended forward.


    This is the special rule. At the time of level ups, her lust would increase. I''ve set it so that both her body and heart would transform into a bitch.


    It''s likely that Sunou was perplexed by her sudden, slight fever.


    "Y-You coward...!"


    "It''s not really that cowardly, you just need to endure it. Unlike before, there''s nothing compelling you to do anything. Relax, it''ll be lifted after the game ends."


    "L-Let''s continue the game, hurry up!"


    Just from a single point, Sunou''s cheeks were dyed red and her legs buckled inwards.


    "Oh, I also levelled up. Rolling the dice, I get Lust Plus 1."


    Of course, this is all just talk.


    Whether or not she understood this, Sunou reproachfully fixated her slightly feverish gaze upon me.


    The game continued.


    Although she endured it in the beginning, her breath had already grown disordered at level 1.


    And when it became 2-


    "Aah!! Aah...d-dice ro...ll."


    She even began to pant heavily. As though to show it off to me, she placed the dice in her mouth and rolled it.


    Since this was my first time playing this game, I couldn''t quite catch up to Sunou''s pace. I''m lagging behind.


    "When this finishes...when it finishes...!"


    To Sunou, it''s likely that her last hope lies with the game''s end. I guess her trying to win even in this situation is her gamer''s spirit.


    "You levelled up, huh Sunou."


    "I-I roll the dice, and...haa...lus-t-plus 1!! Aah, fuaaah!!"


    Sunou began to slouch forward and, despite being in the midst of a game, started to masturbate. She wildly thrust her hand inside her skirt and began to fiddle around with her pussy.


    Seeing this appearance, I began to snicker. Although it might already be fine to start assaulting her, but I have to play the game, so-


    "After this¡ªis just the goal¨Caaah, why can''t I cum!?"


    I''ve made it so that Sunou would not be able to come through self-consolation. The appearance of her shaking her body without shame was quite comical.


    After raising her level, all that''s left is to reach the goal. However, she didn''t even try to reach for the dice. She''s too busy trying to relieve herself.


    "Here, the dice."


    "...aah, demon-san, I already can''t stand it anymore...n-no, the g-game!"


    Since Sunou couldn''t move both of her hands, I placed the dice into her mouth.


    As though she had planned this in advance, Sunou sucked on my fingers while taking the dice from me. She was trying to seduce me.


    "Nngh, *smack*."


    "Go on, do your best."


    Sunou rolled the dice as though it had simply spilled out from her mouth.


    "That''s the goal, huh."


    Without any sort of particularly big climax, Sunou won this game.


    As expected, in terms of games, this one is mercilessly strong. Despite being horny, she can do what she needs to.


    "W-With this¡ª-"


    "Then, as a last bonus, Lust Plus 5."


    "Lust Plus...5!!? Ah, kah..."


    With a *tremble*, Sunou''s body rolled up and stiffened. It''s likely that she has yet to climax.


    "Now then, this time was your win, huh. You really got me."


    "..."


    "Well, let''s decide the punishment game: would that be Kokoro''s release? Or rather one of my secrets as a devil? In that case, I''ll only tell you one piece of information, but-"


    "..."


    "Ah, I forgot to say this, but the game continues until the punishment game is over."


    I opened my hands and shrugged my shoulders. I showed an atmosphere somewhat like resignation.


    "Devil-san..."


    "Now then, what will you make me do?"


    "W-we shall attend to each other...the vitality sleeping within your body¡ªall of it is mine!"


    As though she had burst, Sunou jumped into my chest.


    When thinking about her image of "Lust", then it has to be that.


    "I am Succubus Sunou. Ravishing a vulgar demon such as you brings me no trouble."


    "Haha, I can''t win against that."


    Sprawling myself onto my back, I looked at the hunched-over Sunou. With seductive hand movements, she removed my clothes.


    Come to think of it, this is Kokoro''s room, huh. Well, whatever.


    "Haah...aah...your heart''s magical power is absolutely scrumptious."


    Sunou has completely become a Pseudo-Succubus. While running her tongue all over my body''s torso, she looked at me with her upturned eyes as if she were trying to observe my expression.


    And then, as though teasing me, Sunous tongue gradually headed towards my lower body.


    She removed both my pants'' zipper and even my trunks with just her mouth. She''s really skilled with her mouth, huh?


    With a looming shake, my towering penis jumped out.


    Although Sunou looked at my penis with round eyes of amazement, she immediately smiled before beginning to lick around it.


    "Oh dear, what an impatient penis...that''s fine, just surrender all of yourself to me. I don''t care even if you die, after all."


    While her tongue crawled against my skin, Sunou watched me as though she were looking down at me.


    And after smiling, she stood up and placed her hand inside her skirt.


    As if trying to display it too me, Sunou gradually lowered her underwear. The underwear that appeared from within her skirt was already drenched.


    "Now, this is your end, so firmly burn this, scene-...in your eeeeyyyess!!"


    Sunou straddled my body, kneeling on top of me. Then she slowly lifted up her skirt and displayed her soaking wet pussy.


    Gradually lowering her waist, she placed her vagina against my penis.


    Since Sunou''s first sexual experience that happened not so long ago was quite cruel, I''ll help out by correcting my position so that it would enter smoothly.


    "It''s here, it''s coming in...haaaaahn!!"


    Having sex in the cowgirl position was better than expected.


    Placing her hands against the floor, Sunou''s waist lowered even further. Whilst making a wet, *sloshing* sound, my penis entered inside Sunou''s pussy.


    "Haa...aah, I''ll suck up the entirety of your dick for...you...haah...so-"


    With extreme clumsiness, Sunou pushed upwards and bent herself over, thrusting her pelvis. Speaking in a lewd manner, whilst her performance was inept, ended up producing an arousing gap.


    This is the part where I should just watch over Sunou''s effort, isn''t it?


    "Come on, you''ve already hit your limit...aahh!! I have as well!! Aahh!!"


    It seems that Sunou came several times whilst playing around with me. After masturbating that much and receiving the slight stimulation introduced from over here, it''s obvious that this would happen.


    While supporting her waist with both hands so that her posture would not collapse, I also began to move so that we could reach the last spurt.


    "Come on...you can''t bear it any longaaaaaah...such an impatient child...haaaaaaahhh!!"


    "Yeah, I''m already at my limit."


    "Then let it out-aaahh!! Cum inside me nnnggh!!"


    While watching Sunou who was playing around like a Succubus, I pierced into her from underneath as though to destroy her.


    "Come ooon, more, mooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhnn!!"


    Without suppressing my penis which headed towards its limits, I felt a splash that seemed as though it could reach the ceiling while ejaculating.


    "Ah...haaaaahh...so, good."


    Collapsing onto my body, Sunou traced her index finger along my naked body. It tickles.


    While our bodies were connected, languid fatigue deprived us of our energy.


    "I have come back home, Master."


    It was at this point when Kokoro suddenly came back. It''s likely that she has finished shopping.


    I''ll have to ask her to perform the clean up.


    "Master¨C? Master¨C?"


    The fact that she first began to search for me the moment she returned home was somewhat loveable. I''m in your room, you know.


    Glancing at her room, Kokoro finally found the place where I was. Since Sunou was also together with me, she was slightly surprised as her eyes became round.


    "Ah..."


    "Oh, Kokoro-nee-san, you''ve come home quite late..."


    Right there, she bumped into Sunou whose Succubus Mode had yet to be removed.


    Covering my body, Sunou hugged me as though to show off to Kokoro.


    "I''m sorry, but your Master is still busy¨Che doesn''t have time to act as Kokoro-nee-san''s partner. Can nuisances please leave~?"


    "So you''ve come to visit, Sunou-chan. Welcome."


    As though she wasn''t particularly surprised, Kokoro smiled before approaching us.


    "Please take your time."


    Just like this, Kokoro stroked Sunou''s head, her eyes meeting mine before she stood up.


    "Master, I will place the stuff that I have bought in the refrigerator. I also have to prepare for dinner."


    "Y-Yeah..."


    Without any particular discord, Kokoro left the room.


    On the surface, anyway.


    "H-Heh."


    A pitiful *trickling* sound echoed. Sunou began to leak her piss.


    Sunou''s mouth twitched, breaking out into a cold sweat due to fear.


    I get it.


    Although Kokoro was smiling earlier-


    -her eyes weren''t smiling.


    Unconsciously, my survival instincts activated as my penis grew erect.


    Well, let''s ravish her one more time.


    Caring not about Sunou who was still frozen in fear, I resumed my pistoning.


    £ª


    "Uuhh..."


    After the punishment game ended, Sunou regained her sanity.


    Afterwards, she sat in the corner of the living room for a long time, shocked as she hugged her curled legs.


    "Sunou-chan...I wonder what''s the matter with her?"


    "Who knows?"


    "Today is Sunou-chan''s favourite Meet Sauce Spaghetti, so shall we eat together? I''ve properly received the permission from uncle and the others back at home, so-"


    Since Sunou has remained in that state even after the dinner''s preparation was complete, it was decided that she would be staying over tonight.


    Well, since Kokoro, whom she had trusted that much, had suddenly become a subject of terror, the shock was likely quite big.


    Incidentally, the fact that she had lost to the temptation and had sex was also probably shocking to her.


    "Leave me alone."


    "Sunou-chan has yet to change clothes after having done that with Master. If you don''t clean yourself-"


    Kokoro''s holding it together pretty well, huh.


    She approached Sunou with a gentle smile. Yup, she''s no longer scary anymore. Kokoro''s probably forgiven her.


    On the verge of tears, Sunou''s eyes met Kokoro''s gaze.


    "...are you still mad?"


    "There was nothing for me to get mad at Sunou-chan about in the first place."


    "Uah..."


    Sunou''s eyes filled with tears.


    Yup, she''s angry.


    "Kokoro, using my hands is annoying. Feed me."


    "Y-Yes! With pleasure!"


    Kokoro vigorously looked backwards and drew closer to me with a quick pace.


    For the time being, let''s improve her mood with a little bit of skin ship. It is here where the suggestion of feeling happiness when in contact with me becomes quite useful.


    "Oi, Sunou. No matter how long you keep doing that, Kokoro probably won''t forgive you. Properly think about what you should do to get her to forgive you."


    "...even though you''re just a demon."


    Her rebellious spirit towards me has allowed Sunou to slightly rise back up.


    Slowly walking to her seat, Sunou looked at her portion of spaghetti. Well, things should be alright with this.


    "Oi, Kokoro. I told you to feed me, but you don''t have to go so far as doing mouth-to-mouth."


    "Mathaah, aahn. Aahn."


    "...aahn."


    "Demon bastard. You should be engulfed by the flames of twilight and fall into hell."


    Somehow or another, Sunou seems to be fine.


    Anyway, let''s give today a passing mark. There were some places where I was careless.

 Chapter 15锛欵pisode 15: Minami Mai Daily Treatment Duty-Arc

    Even though I''ve come to school early in the morning, there are times where even I am suddenly struck by whimsy and decide to head to school early.


    "Morning."


    Minami Mai''s large voice echoed through the classroom. Even though it was directed towards her female friends, it gave off the illusion that she was greeting everybody.


    While reading a book in the classroom, I focused my consciousness towards Mai.


    "Eeh! Your little brother ate crayfish yesterday!?"


    Only Mai''s voice, who was having a conversation, could be clearly heard. Although it might have become an unpleasant sound with but a single misstep, Mai''s characteristic appearance and the tone of her voice wouldn''t allow such a thing to happen. Really, she has all the good things.


    Closing the book, I naturally looked at Mai.


    Mai is very acute to the gazes of people. Her eyes immediately met mine.


    "Hieh, as expected, my furniture also..."


    In that instant, for a brief window of time, the light disappeared from Mai''s eyes.


    "...Minami? Mi¨Cna¨Cmi?"


    "H-hm!? W-W-Wha-!?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Mai immediately regained her sanity before beginning to explain her excuse as to why she was silent for a few seconds.


    I got up from my seat and exited the classroom.


    "Ah, I need to go to the toilet, kay. I''m off~"


    "Eh, is that so?"


    As naturally as possible, Mai also left the classroom.


    She followed so that she was just about a metre behind me. Towards such conduct, I smiled in spite of myself.


    Through hypnosis, I placed a suggestion that would fire off whenever Mai''s eyes met with mine while I made a specific sign.


    Speaking only about patterns, there are countless different kinds in existence, to the extent that any number of them can be created as long as one takes the time to think them up.


    In the midst of daily life, I can whimsically play around with Mai just like this.


    Even though this is but a normal, unchanging day from Mai''s perspective, I have already invaded it.


    I could also feel the sinister calm amongst the comfort which I felt within me.


    I entered the men''s toilet that had as few occupants as feasibly possible. It was a place which I had decided in advance. I also placed a "Cleaning In Progress" sign to deter people from entering.


    As though it were a matter of course, Mai followed me into the men''s toilet.


    "Ok, no one''s here."


    "I''m here, though~"


    Mai and I entered a Japanese-styled cubicle. It''s a lot narrower than expected with two people in the room.


    "H-Hang on, Book, back off a little."


    "It can''t be helped since it''s narrow.


    Even though the distance between Mai and myself, who was no more than just an acquaintance, was quite close, she made an unpleasant face.


    "Then let''s quickly finish up."


    "Yuppers, I also agree."


    As though it were natural, only Mai squatted down-


    -as I, without hesitation, took out my penis from my pants.


    "Sorry ''bout this."


    "It''s fine. After all, I have to be your toilet when Book needs to do your business. Aah¨C"


    When I take a piss, Mai must become a toilet and take care of it.


    I believe that the fact one won''t be harmed from drinking freshly discharged piss is a wonderful arrangement.


    "Don''t spill it, alright?"


    Jabbing my penis directly into the insides of Mai''s mouth, I let out my piss.


    "Nnnnggh...nnkuhh...nngh!"


    I pushed Mai''s head down so that she couldn''t escape and poured it down the back of her throat.


    With a *trickle*, a vulgar splashing sound echoed in the interior of Mai''s mouth.


    "Thanks for this. I''ve been holding it in for a while."


    "Nnnghh, nngh!! Nnngghh!!"


    Mai grunted, becoming desperate in her efforts to suppress the desire to spit out my urine. She raised her chin, trying her utmost to ensure that she didn''t spill the liquid accumulating in her mouth.


    "Although this might be obvious, properly help me out so that there''s nothing left."


    "Nngh, I ''oh ih (I got it)...*sluurrpp*!! Nnkuhh..."


    So that there would be no more piss remaining inside my penis, Mai sucked the tip. Licking it countless times with her tongue, she tried to lap up all of the urine.


    Only after woping my penis inside of Mai''s mouth and that I felt there wasn''t even a single drop of piss left did I remove my hands.


    "Puh...haa! Geez, there was so much that I thought it would spill over!"


    "Mai-san''s truly good at being a toilet, huh."


    "Nah, it''s something that anyone can do so it''s only natural. Besides, I became Book''s Personal Toilet, after all."


    "Here, some tea. Fix your bad breath with this."


    Wiping her mouth, Mai received the plastic tea bottle that I brought.


    "Nn? Say, Book. What are you looking at?"


    "Ah, no, it''s nothing."


    I stared at Mai''s mouth, which was currently drinking tea. Just earlier, it was swallowing my, a stranger''s, penis as though it were natural.


    Thinking such, my carnal desire also began to swell.


    "Hyah...it''s still no good, huh."


    "Yeah, there''s still some left."


    Poking my erect penis with her index finger, Mai displayed a listless reaction towards the fact that the treatment was still not over.


    "Hyaoh!"


    As an experiment, after my penis was roused, it trembled, arching backwards in the face of the finger''s touch.


    "G-Geez, don''t surprise me! Since I''m touching your penis, don''t move so suddenly!"


    "Haha, sorry, sorry."


    "Do you really get it~?"


    Whilst puffing up her cheeks, Mai began to move in order to perform her next task.


    She began to remove only the breast region of cloth that was part of her uniform''s blazer. Her Y-shirt also, at a minimum, had its top three buttons removed.


    Her attire had changes so that only the valley of her chest was just barely exposed.


    "Kay kay."


    "Is this fine?"


    "Rather than fine, this is just something natural. We can''t use a toilet that has already been used once. Since I drank it with my mouth, this time I''ll drink it with my breasts."


    "I see, I see. That''s right, isn''t it?"


    I placed each hand atop of Mai''s shoulders, and thrust my penis into Mai''s soft cleavage.


    "Hyaaah...h-hott!"


    "Move it, and make sure to hold it properly."


    Just like this, I started to piston. While enveloped in the soft sensation of both breasts, I ravaged Mai''s chest.


    "-ttchh...aaah! Hyaahn!"


    It has been set so that pleasure surges through Mai just by touching my body. Even though I''m moving by myself, before one could even notice, her cheeks blushed as she became horny.


    "Wai¨Cyou''re moving your dick too much¡ª-"


    "Hold it down for me."


    I did not answer Mai''s request.


    Unable to do anything, Mai used her hands and pushed both of her breasts into the center as though to hold down my penis.


    Her breasts are soft. Perhaps because they were pressed down on me, her breasts made plenty of contact with my penis, causing my member to be embraced by a soft sensation.


    "Ah, aaah!!"


    Because of this, Mai began to pant heavily. If I hadn''t cleared out everyone in advance, it''s likely that we would have been noticed.


    Just like so, I moved my hips back and forth, from side to side, altering the shape of Mai''s breasts. A soft sensation akin to marshmallows wrapped my penis.


    Without holding back, I blew my first load inside her chest.


    "Hyah, aahh! That surprised me! Hey, tell me when you''re putting it out!"


    "Aah, sorry."


    With my entire body shivering, I thrust my penis deep inside of Mai''s chest, causing my semen to flow down her breasts. With a *splurtle*, my merciless ejaculation soiled Mai''s belly.


    Although I could not see it, it''s likely that Mai was soaked with semen from her cleavage to her navel.


    "Hah, I''ve let it all out for now."


    While rubbing her breasts, Mai wiped the semen clinging onto my penis.


    Just like this, she slowly took out my cock and applied the semen that was on its tip onto her chest.


    "Fuuh...I''m a little tired."


    And with a calm expression, Mai buttoned her shirt without wiping the sperm that she was covered in.


    "You''re gonna cover it?"


    "That''s right, we have to cover it after¡ªwait...it''s gotten bigger again!"


    I wasn''t able to calm down after just a single ejaculation. Even though I had just came, my penis stood up without wilting.


    "Geez...even I don''t have that many places left that can be used as a toilet, you know."


    Sighing whilst rising to her feet, Mai placed her hand inside of her skirt. Her pink-coloured panties fell below her knees due to her hand.


    "Wait a second, kay. Nmuh-"


    Mai placed the removed panties inside of her own mouth, placed her hands against the wall so that she wouldn''t fall down, and thrust out her ass towards me.


    "Heah, lif'' u'' my ''ffirt (Here, lift up my skirt)."


    "Sure."


    Plucking it with my fingers, I flipped over Mai''s skirt. Her crotch which were without panties, her nicely shaped ass, and her pussy were fully exposed.


    "Which one should I use?"


    "Use yoah commo'' sense...the pussy, obviously! It won'' fih in mai butt (It won''t fit in my butt)."


    "Guess so."


    Finding it funny, I laughed. However, Mai was completely serious. In that case, let''s also do this seriously.


    In this small cubicle, I firmly grasped Mai''s sides so that I wouldn''t miss and inserted my penis.


    "Hoooaahh!! Nnghh!"


    Due to the sensation and pleasure of having a penis inserted inside of her, Mai almost dropped the panties that were stuffed inside her mouth.


    Naturally, I started to piston without caring about such things. The skirt swayed back and forth according to the movement of our bodies.


    "Nngh, aaaahhh! Hyooaaaaahh!!"


    My penis rampaged inside of Mai''s wet vagina. Although her vagina''s interior was tight, since my penis was accustomed to Sunou''s even tighter snatch, began to devastate her depths even more violently.


    While Mai began to drool due to the intense pleasure, her saliva was absorbed by the panties in her mouth. Her running tears further incited my desire.


    "I''m gonna cum soon."


    Since I was told to say when I was gonna blow another load, I decided to show a bit of kindness as I declared it.


    "Ahh, ahh, aaaaaaaahh, nnnggh!!"


    It would seem that Mai wasn''t quite there yet, though.


    Without any time to spare, my penis slammed against the depths of Mai''s vagina. At the same time, I vigorously ejaculated.


    "Hoh...ah, hyaaooooooooooooooohnnnghh!!"


    Hot liquid flowed into her vagina-toilet, as Mai reached a particularly large climax.


    It seems that she has reached it several times before this, but because of my suggestions, she screamed due to reaching the highest pleasure the moment I ejaculated.


    "Hooeh..."


    "Oops."


    I supported Mai the moment her powerless feet seemed to collapse.


    It''s likely that she bit on her panties the moment that she climaxed. It was stuck in her mouth and didn''t seem as though it was going to fall.


    I took away those panties.


    "Here, you alright?"


    "N-Noh moah..."


    "Then I''ll seal it for you, so raise your legs."


    "Pleash..."


    Mai raised each of her trembling legs in an attempt to somehow try to put on her panties.


    Purposefully taking my time, I slowly passed her panties through both legs, firmly raising them so that they would act as a lid.


    "Hyahn!"


    "There, it''s done."


    "Aah...haah..."


    "It''s spilling, huh. How pathetic."


    "...sorry, hyah!"


    I wiped the spilt semen. Waiting a while, I wiped her to the extent that she wouldn''t draw attention.


    "This should do it. I''ll head back to class first."


    "Got, it..."


    Currently, besides her slightly dishevelled attire, Mai didn''t look particularly strange.


    However, inside her skirt, deep in her throat, her breasts and her stomach were all soaked and stained with my fluids. Due to my suggestions, this would change into happiness and pleasure that would secretly grow within Mai.


    It should be fine as long as she tidies up her disordered attire. Even the smell would soon be erased.


    Sending her back to her normal, unchanging everyday life without anyone noticing a single thing. The insides of Mai''s body were stained with my colour.


    Whilst feeling such a sense of conquest through my skin, I left the toilets behind me.

 Chapter 16锛欵pisode 16: East-South Public Humiliation Lesson-Arc

    TL Note: Same explanation as last time.


    The "Tou" in Touhou Sunou (–|·½¤¹¤Î¤¦) means East.


    The "Minami" in Minami Mai (ÄÏ¥Þ¥¤) means South.


    Title means both Sunou and Mai are the stars. Enjoy (-??)


    In the usual counselling room, the sound of the ticking clock quietly resounded.


    "Hah!"


    Sunou, who was drowsy and nodding off, suddenly woke up as her eyes flashed open.


    Or perhaps it would be best to say that I had finished implanting my suggestions and that she was made to wake up.


    "Staying up late is no good for you, especially in the small hours of the morning."


    "Don''t get any closer to me! Also, how do you know what time I went to bed!?"


    The moment Sunou laid her eyes on me, she hugged her own body as she retreated from me.


    It seems that she inferred that I was scheming simply from my expression.


    "Even though you know that it''s pointless to try to run away-"


    "That''s not the problem here! I can feel the haunting miasma of Helheim just by breathing the same air as you."


    "It appears that they''ll be coming soon."


    "Kokoro-nee-san!"


    The moment Sunou saw her figure, she had already hid herself behind Kokoro''s back.


    Although Kokoro is already in my camp, I guess this action isn''t really one that''s taken under logic.


    "Scusie! Minami Mai has arrived¡ª-!!"


    In the midst of such a tense atmosphere, Mai appeared without knocking. She took off her shoes as she entered the room.


    "Hello, Minami-san. Thank you very much for coming."


    "Well, the mid-term tests are close after all¨CI have to do all that I can."


    "Mid-term tests?"


    Sunou peeked her head from out of Kokoro''s shadow and cocked her head. The only thing that she couldn''t understand from our conversation was just this.


    "You don''t even know what the mid-term tests are? I know you were a truant, but-"


    "I at least know what the mid-term tests are! Don''t fool-"


    "Waahh! Hey, hey, who is this kid? She''s so cute, and kinda fun!"


    Noticing Sunou''s existence, Mai innocently nestled up to her.


    Resembling a small animal, Sunou hardened with a start.


    "I''m Minami Mai. Can I ask for your name?"


    "...Sunou."


    "Sunou-chan! Nice to meet''cha-cha!"


    Mai took Sunou''s hand and shook it with large swings. After which, she made Sunou''s clothes flutter whilst fidgeting around with it. The choice of acting pushy when interacting with the extremely cautious Sunou deserves full points.


    It was impossible for Sunou to understand what was happening at this moment in time. Her shyness truly knows no bounds.


    "...say."


    "You can call me Mai."


    "Mai, I want to start soon."


    "Eh, ah, sure."


    A little earlier, since it was troublesome, I made it so Mai wouldn''t feel discomfort when I called her by name. I naturally have to call her Minami-san in front of others, though.


    Mai''s tension fell as she sat down on the prepared seat.


    "Sunou, from your perspective, what kind of person is Mai?"


    "What...she has a face that portrays she won''t do anything as long as you''re not an enemy."


    For the time being, she''s hit the nail right on the head. I''d be scared if she became an enemy.


    "Amazingly, she also read my expression. Although not as much as me, she probably understood enough from just that."


    "Heh."


    "-wait, what!? Get away from me! I have no intention of crossing words with a demon!"


    Regaining her senses, Sunou turned towards me, swinging her hand as she assaulted me.


    "Eeh, you guys are so close."


    "Yeah, we have the same hobby, so-"


    "That''s wrong!"


    "Ahem, then shall we begin?"


    Kokoro gathered the three of us together. It''s in these places that she really helps me out.


    Starting from the right: Sunou, myself, and Mai lined up together. The three of us gathered around a long table, having taken out a floor cushion before sitting down on it.


    While directing a skeptical expression towards me, Sunou asked Kokoro.


    "Um, what is going to start?"


    "A study session for the tests. Master''s mid-terms are fast approaching. After all, spring is also just coming to an end-"


    "Rather, I think that other schools also have their tests around this time~ Sunou-chan is from the pri-...the middle school department, right?"


    "I don''t really have any interest in that sort of thing, so..."


    "Right, right! Anyway, let''s start!"


    As expected, Mai is sharp. From all appearances, she paused her sentence before saying "primary", switching the topic the very instant that the topic unintentionally was about to shift to Sunou''s truancy.


    If I didn''t have prior information, I would have also said she was from the primary department during our first meeting.


    "I haven''t studied for a test before..."


    "While I know that it''s still not necessary for you to do so¨Crather this school is a rather private establishment, but what about your enrollment exams?"


    "Um, I''m sorry. But Sunou-chan enrolled due to the goodwill of her relatives, so-"


    Isn''t that a perfect example of admission via back channels? No, well it seems that there are also medical universities nowadays that would drop students if their father wasn''t a doctor. Relations are important.


    "W-What!? I''ve properly got the enrollment results! Even now I''m trying hard so that I don''t have to repeat a year...after all, it''s just memorising terms..."


    "W-Well, the conversation has drifted slightly, so let''s start the study session this time."


    "I agree. Then, with this paper-"


    Kokoro distributed the printed sheets amongst us. It''s an answer sheet.


    "Um, first is mathematics..."


    "Maths...fufun."


    Sunou is making a pretty triumphant face. She''s also the same as me where maths is our strong suit.


    "It''s only just started, so...a simple trigonometric ratio-"


    "W-Wait a sec! What is that?! I don''t know it!?"


    "Well, that''s cause this is our study for our midterm tests."


    Unconcerned, Kokoro continued to write down problems on the white board. Yup, it''s basic so it''s not really that difficult.


    Since Sunou probably still doesn''t know about sine and cosine, she has no method of calculating it.


    "W-What''s with this. For what reason am I even here..."


    "Finished."


    "Done-zo! I''m not good at maths¡ª"


    Upon finishing writing on her own test paper, Mai slightly began to fidget as she looked at Sunou. It seems she wants to touch her. Mai has unexpectedly taken a liking to her.


    While this was happening, the time limit had elapsed as Kokoro checked the answers of us three.


    "Master''s answer is correct, the formula Mai-san used was wrong. Sunou-chan submitted a blank sheet."


    "There''s no way I''d know this...or rather, Kokoro-nee-san, why are you doing such an inefficient thing as doing them one by-"


    "Well then, since Mai-san and Sunou-chan didn''t get it right, please remove one article of clothing."


    "Eh!?"


    Due to her surprise, Sunou stood up without thinking. Even though this situation was one that could more or less have been predicted.


    "Okay~ Even though I''m bad at maaths. Book, don''t stare so much!"


    "Eh, eh!? Mai-san!?"


    The suggestion that was originally placed on Mai took effect as she began to take off her shirt without holding any doubts. Her torso covered with a bra was exposed to the wind.


    However, even if she undressed, her resistance to showing off skin was as normal, resulting in her feeling slightly reluctant towards being seen by me. This inclination is good.


    "Don''t tell me this is the Sabbath of Twilight!?"


    "Drunk mackerel? What''s that, it sounds tasty. Sunou-chan! Let''s abide by the rules, m''kay!"


    "W-Wait!? Hang on a-!! All of this is only one piece!!"


    It seems like her Gothic Lolita outfit was a one-piece. In other words, if she took off a single article, she''d suddenly be in just her underwear.


    Sunou begrudgingly glared at me. Even though this incident wasn''t even close to what I''d call a scheme.


    "You tricked me!"


    "Just so you know, accessories, tights, and socks don''t count. Also, the top and bottom piece of underwear are counted separately."


    "...I''ll take off my bra. Demon, a day will come where you will repent."


    Just like a girl who was changing in a dressing room, Sunou began to squirm inside of her clothes. After a while, her bra fell with a plop just below her skirt.


    "Now then."


    "W-w-w-wha!?"


    From there, I mercilessly placed my hand against Sunou''s chest.


    Although Sunou was surprised, it would seem that she couldn''t resist due to the suggestions.


    "You can''t complain no matter what I do to the place where you removed your clothes."


    "Y-You coward! Why did you inform me of the rules afterward? Haah aah..."


    "Because you didn''t listen to me."


    Although Sunou''s chest was equivalent to being nonexistent, teasing those bulges on her body was nice. Whilst loosely groping the vicinity of her still-soft flesh which was starting to gain some fat, I pinched her tips.


    "Ow...!! Ahh!!"


    "This is also good..."


    "H-Hey, Book! Not the sides!"


    "I will start the next problem! The subject is Japanese History!"


    Kokoro''s well-projected voice begins to speed things along. Next is the names of famous people, huh. I''m bad at these sorts of problems, though.


    In any case, let''s put down an answer. This much is easy.


    "Finished."


    "What the hell is the Genroku''s 47 Ronin!?"


    "...I''m done."


    "Now then, I''ll be showing your answers. Those who answered correctly were Master and Sunou-chan, and Mai-san was incorrect."


    "Aww~ Hey, does this fit the rules?"


    Mai listlessly looked towards me. However, as though it couldn''t be helped, she began to remove the hook of her bra. She released her restrained chest and showed me her plump projections.


    It would seem that Mai dislikes being touched near the base of her feet and thighs. I''ve learned something good.


    I quickly took hold of the now-bare arrow tips in my hands.


    "Wai, hang on Book! Ah, haah...nooo...!"


    This time, it seemed like I legitimately compelled her into performing a sexual act. Although Mai held some disgust, it was fresh feeling and raping her like this would not be totally out of the question. Even so, it''s still strange that her body properly reacts to the pleasure.


    Let''s lick her chest. I was satisfied after confirming the goosebumps that were covered over Mai''s body.


    In the face of my dishonourable behaviour, Sunou directed an appalled expression towards me.


    "It''s because of this that demons are...to think that you''d sink your fangs into someone else..."


    "Say, Sunou. You did well to know about ¨­ishi Kuranosuke. Aren''t you unfamiliar with people''s names and the like?"


    "It''s only natural that I know about Kuranosuke. Whilst he was abused as useless during peacetime, a handful of close associates knew about the ability that was hidden within him. In actuality, he desired the revival of his house more than anyone, and was known as the prime culprit who placed his life on the line and performed a raid even when knowing that he was no match for his enemies." (DP: Learn more here ¨C https://wiki.samurai-archives.com/index.php?title=Oishi_Kuranosuke)


    "So Sunou''s point is that, despite being useless during normal times, he was able to take action in emergencies."


    B-Book! How long are you gonna tou¨Caah, ah, aaaaahh!!"


    Can she even cum through just having her breasts touched? Although she was originally sent into heat due to the suggestions, but I guess even her sensitive was raised up until this point, huh.


    Mai''s head grew unsteady as she lost her energy. Since I''m already touching her torso, I''ll support her.


    "Thash wai I shaid chu schtop..."


    "Yeah, my bad."


    "...this is the last question."


    I didn''t do anything to Kokoro, huh. Since I feel bad, I guess I''ll follow-up afterwards. She''s the type that accumulates everything and explodes at the strangest of times.


    I wonder just how did she relieve her stress when she didn''t have me? Or perhaps she was pent-up for so long that she became like this after turning into a slave?


    "Next is English."


    "...done."


    "Yup yup!"


    "...I''m, done."


    "Then I shall look at your answers...those who got it correct were Master and Mai-san."


    "Eh!? No way!?"


    For some reason, Sunou was surprised. She must have made a mistake somewhere.


    "This is ''to obtain a geographical advantage'', right!? Even I know that this is how you liberally translate it!"


    "No, just translate in normally."


    Because she was someone who became proficient in English due to apparently playing games from foreign countries, her knowledge has been skewed strangely, resulting in this outcome. She''s turned out this way somehow or another, even though she''s a half.


    "Uuh...this is terrible."


    "Make sure to also study from the text-book properly."


    "...I''m taking it off."


    As she was wearing a one piece, she would very quickly become naked once she removed her clothing. As expected, she couldn''t very well remove her panties and allow me to do whatever I pleased with them.


    "...uugh."


    Sunou''s cheeks blushed, using both hands to hide her chest as though to protect her body from me. She glared at me threateningly.


    As though catching her off guard, I grabbed her sides.


    "Hyahh!?"


    "Come on, don''t resist so much."


    Starting from her sides, the part of her body that I groped gradually began to rise. From her collarbone to her chest, and I even rubbed her sides below her armpit.


    "Ahh...haaah..."


    Unusual for Sunou, her face was melting due to the pleasure. Since I had implanted a suggestion that gives her pleasure from the start, it''s become something like a erogenous zone massage.


    "...hahh! N-No...no moah..."


    Even though Sunou tries to resist, she raised both her hands and waits to be touched. Her body gave up its resistance so as to try to calm its throbbing.


    Before I noticed it, she''s become quite lewd.


    Even though she intends to firmly resist in her head, it''s likely that her body has become accustomed to it. In doing so, rather than pain, she actually feels pleasure instead.


    "But then there''s no meaning to it anymore, huh."


    "Fueh!?"


    I picked up Sunou and made her sit on my lap. Essentially, it''s fine so long as the I don''t touch the parts of her body that aren''t covered by her panties.


    If I do this, then Sunou, who was held up in front of me, would have her bare body exposed to Kokoro and Mai. Every part of her that was hidden by the shadows of the desk were now completely visible.


    "N-Noo!!"


    "Wowzer...Sunou-chan looks really happy..."


    Perhaps due to the fact that she was horny, Mai was fixated on Sunou, who had become a bitch.


    Although it needn''t be said, Kokoro watched Sunou and myself with an envious gaze.


    "D-Don''t look...!!"


    "It can''t be helped since you got the problem wrong."


    "No...aah..."


    While expressing her displeasure, Sunou was conscious of the fact that her body was burning.


    "Come now. Even you were watching Mai earlier. Sunou was the one who got the most questions wrong today. I''ll have to shame you properly."


    "Such a thing...is illogica-aaah!? Haaaahh!!"


    "Book and Sunou-chan...you really get along well, huh."


    "T-That''s!?"


    "Come on, make sure that everyone can see you properly. This is shame. Firmly feel ashamed due to the fact that you failed."


    "No, aah!!?"


    Even though Mai, who was similarly nude, was also here, she probably feels that only she, herself, was being made a spectacle of.


    My feet brushed against Sunou''s thighs. Our arms rubbed against each others, and my fingertips teased her chest.


    Without sparing anything, Mai and Kokoro''s eyes were privy to everything that happened.


    "Don''t, don''t look! N-Nooooooooooooooooooo!!!"


    Sunou humiliatingly spread her legs, climaxing in her seated posture.


    All the muscles in her body convulsed as she entrusted all of her weight unto me, whom she should detest.


    "Haah...aaahh..."


    "S-Sunou-chan, amazing!"


    Forgetting to blink, Mai took in the entirety of this foolish spectacle. Her horny body was likely prioritised over her sexual interest.


    "No, put me down..."


    "How about getting off of me by yourself?"


    "You, demon..."


    Although she had just climaxed, Sunou glared at me as though trying to say that she was still not satisfied.


    Content with such an expression, I let go of Sunou, discarding her onto the floor.


    With her trembling legs, Sunou somehow managed to raise her body.


    "Say, Kokoro. Shouldn''t we review the next subject soon?"


    "...that''s right, fufuh. In that case, I shall start my preparations."


    Somehow becoming happy, Kokoro beamed at me. I didn''t think that this plan was something that Kokoro would enjoy, though.


    "Hey, are you alright?"


    "Alright...you ask? Even though...I''m no where near ''alright''!"


    Stepping on her collapsed body with my foot, I called out to Sunou.


    Having a fire lit in her characteristically rebellious heart, Sunou stood up. She''s got good mental strength.


    Without being discouraged after having received such disgrace, she could only stand up.


    "Sunou-chwan, I''ll lend you my shoulder, m''kay?"


    "T-Thank you very much..."


    Mai thoughtfully helped Sunou get up.


    Even though they couldn''t hold a conversation up until now, she''s now become able to express gratitude before I even noticed it. I guess this is thanks to the Suspension Bridge effect, huh.


    "As expected, Mai coming here really helped out."


    "Huh? Book?"


    But the next pla-...lesson won''t end so prettily.


    I''ll have the losers become sex experimental subjects.

 Chapter 17锛欵pisode 17: Houjou Kokoro Practical Sex Education-Arc

    In any case, I had Mai and Sunou take their seats. Mai''s torso was still nude, whilst Sunou''s appearance only had her panties.


    Since I was worried that they might catch a cold, I lent them a thin piece of cloth that was almost transparent.


    "A-Are you saying I have to wear this...this doesn''t protect anything."


    "That armour doesn''t have any defense, after all."


    "I guess it''s better than not having it. This is kind of like a veil."


    Rather than having them naked all the time, having them wear clothes that could be seen through was much more sexy.


    Sunou, who had become desperate after somehow trying to hide her body from me with such clothing, was so comical that it was actually quite adorable.


    Mai looked to be composed, but as there was no discernable gaps in her guard, it felt as though she couldn''t be seen. How superb.


    Kokoro bought something good. She was the only one who was wearing a suit just like usual, though.


    "Then, next I shall have you take a Kanji test."


    "Test?"


    "Yes, a Kanji test. It''s not something that''s particularly difficult. It''s just testing Kanji that is used in daily life, after all."


    I''m not really good at Kanji, but it''s not like I can''t do it if I study accordingly.


    "...as long as it''s readings only, then-"


    However, since there''s no way that Sunou would study this, it looks like she doesn''t know it very well. Her face is paling.


    "By the way, the person with the lowest score-"


    "As I thought, there was a catch!"


    "-they will be made into an experimental subject for the next study subject."


    "Say, what''s an experimental subject?"


    Mai was a little interested in what such a thing entailed. Well, she probably doesn''t feel like she''s gonna lose. She''s at the top of the class, after all.


    Kokoro brought her index finger to her lips and smiled.


    "Since that is part of the punishment game, it''s a secret. All I can say is that it''s a study about health and physical education."


    "Demon! You Demon! This is oppression!"


    "Now then, let''s begin. The time is about 10 minutes."


    Kokoro wouldn''t listen to Sunou''s words. Well, when one talks about being an experimental subject for health and physical education, it''s pretty easy to imagine what would happen.


    While Sunou was complaining, our pens had already hit the paper.


    "This is...this is just-"


    "Are you planning on competing under the assumption that you''ll lose?"


    That''s why Sunou was still Sunou.


    This time, let''s have this punishment game hit her where it hurts.


    I won''t show any mercy. I''m planning on getting a perfect score here.


    Sunou was holding her head in her hands, her entire body buried in the test paper.


    Seemingly still in her comfort zone, Mai''s mechanical pen smoothly danced across the page. Her fingers were so pretty as they were unstained by ink.


    "Ok, it''s time. I will collect the papers."


    "W-Wait a second!?"


    Breaking out into a cold sweat, Sunou''s gaze flickered towards me.


    "What?"


    "D-Don''t look at me! Such lewd, demonic eyes. You''re trying to cheat, aren''t you!?"


    "Nah, it''s already over."


    Whilst maintaining her ceaseless vigilance towards me, Sunou secretly handed Kokoro her answer sheet.


    Mai and I also handed over our test papers, allowing Kokoro to grade them.


    "Phew, I am finished. Master."


    "I see. Since the outcome''s more or less decided already, I don''t feel that hyped."


    "The one who scored the lowest was...Master."


    With my face pressed against my hand, I nonchalantly turned towards Kokoro.


    Kokoro apologetically frowned as she showed me the answer sheet.


    The answer sheet that had my name written one it only had a few of the Kanji readings filled out, while the entry field for the Kanji themselves were blank.


    Strange. This was obviously strange.


    Firstly, my sheet that was had everything filled in couldn''t possibly be this empty.


    "Let me see that for a bit."


    Snatching the paper from Kokoro, I immediately discerned the truth.


    "You..."


    "W-What ever could be the matter? I swear to the Goddess of Integrity Undine that I have not done anything."


    Sunou was completely averting her eyes from my gaze.


    This wasn''t my answer sheet. This was Sunou''s.


    However, of all things, she chose to put down my name in the field where she was supposed to write her own.


    To think that she would try to talk her way out of such an obvious, quick-witted strategy.


    "Kukuh...haha, hahahaha! That''s right! Certainly, that''s right. Kokoro said that the one who scored the lowest would receive the punishment game. The one whose name is written on this test paper, which got the lowest score, is mine."


    "What''s wrong with you, Book? You''re sounding really dangerous, you know."


    I was so happy that, even though Mai was here, I couldn''t hold back my laughter.


    Sunou was slightly frightened by my sudden change. She looked like a small animal.


    Despite her attempt being so clumsy, this small animal¨CSunou was able to perform a trick that strayed from the rules.


    Up until now, she showed off her best moves during official matches. Therefore, she was weak to irregular occurrences outside of said circumstances. Thus, things have come to this, as the signs of a budding seed could finally be seen.


    "Kokoro, you knew about this, didn''t you?"


    "Now then, I wonder?"


    Kokoro smiled, behaving as though she were feigning ignorance.


    "However, Master. A loss is a loss."


    "Yeah, that''s true. This is my loss."


    If I were to expose the contents of Sunou''s trickery here, then I could assure that she would lose due to foul play. However, I couldn''t bring myself to simply end things just like that.


    Kokoro laid down the futon which she had previously prepared.


    "Master."


    "Yeah."


    "Now then, please also come closer, you two. We shall start the next lesson."


    "Um...Kokoro-nee-san?"


    "Just as I said earlier, Master will become our experimental subject as we start our lesson on health and physical education."


    I lied down on the futon as Mai and Sunou sat down on both sides of me.


    Kokoro bended herself over my lower body as she sent me a heated gaze.


    "Quest-i-on!! What are you going to do, Kokoro-san?"


    "A practical lesson on sex."


    Kokoro returned an immediate answer.


    Sunou''s face blushed so hard that it looked as though it would burst into flames. She probably already got the general picture, but it''s likely that Sunou was startled by the fact that such words came out of Kokoro''s mouth.


    "W-Wha, Kokoro-nee-sa..."


    "Firstly, it is necessary to properly check that the man is fully prepared..."


    Kokoro looked at me, teasingly holding the zipper of my trousers in her mouth before pulling it downwards. While stroking her hands around my waist, she began to remove it, as though she were breathing it in.


    My penis, which was continuously enduring due to the scene of Sunou''s exposure, soared into the air the very instant that my trunks were removed.


    My penis smacked against Kokoro''s cheeks, whose face was nearby.


    "Aah...Master''s dick has already become this energetic..."


    "..."


    Mai and Sunou also stared fixedly at my member. Due to their previous experiences, their horny bodies instinctively understood both its role and potency.


    "*gulp*...firstly, in order to for things to go smoothly after entry, I will lubricate it with my saliva so that it will make it easier to put it inside...nohm."


    Kokoro took the charge in dribbling her drool onto the penis that Mai and Sunou were looking at endearingly.


    "She looks so happy."


    "Yesh...right now, I''m so, very happy..."


    "D-Don''t, Kokoro-nee-san...don''t do that."


    Despite covering her face with both hands, it appeared that Sunou could not take her eyes off of this scene. Speaking of, this was her first time watching someone else having sex, huh.


    Kokoro opened her mouth wide, taking the spit-covered penis into her mouth.


    "Kokoro-san had to open her mouth so much...I wonder if my mouth can also hold such a thing..."


    "Hamu...nngh...*slurp*. This should be...about enough."


    Whilst letting loose a feverish voice, Kokoro narrowed her eyes and gazed upon my penis.


    Preparations, from beginning to end, were complete.


    "Master, you must not move. This is my lesson. I will firmly teach you the splendor of sex."


    "Sure, I''ll leave it to you, professor. I can''t bear it any longer."


    Kokoro removed her clothes. Straddling herself on top of me, she removed each button one by one, from top to bottom, as though to show it off to me. From her Y-shirt to her skirt, after removing all of the buttons, she opened up her Y-shirt and cast it away. Opening her legs, her skirt, which lost its support, fell onto my feet with a *plop*.


    "No, not yet. Please...be patient. That way, you can enjoy it longer."


    "K-Kokoro-nee-san...amazing."


    Kokoro brought her chest closer to me before removing her bra. Her breasts burst forth as they caressed my face.


    "When removing your clothes, please decide on an order that would play with your partner''s feelings, as well as allow them to see every inch of your body..."


    Lastly, Kokoro stood up and removed the remaining article of her clothing, her panties, above my head.


    Her dripping love juice, as well as a smell unique to women, told me that she was anticipating the sex that we would soon have.


    "Please watch closely, you two. Like this, you first get on all fours so that master is covered before softly taking his dick in your hands and inserting it inside of your pussy...ih!!"


    Since Kokoro was so skilled, my penis was smoothly inserted into her vagina.


    Of course, this might also be due to the fact that she''s grown accustomed to it, but on top of that, however, Kokoro''s body itself was a perfect fit for the size of my penis. There was a sense of integration that almost seemed as though Kokoro''s body changed exclusively for me.


    "Nngh...haah...after doing that, aaah...move your hips up and down so that Master''s dick can taste your pussy with its full leng-thh!!"


    Kokoro''s vagina seemed to undulate as it stimulated my penis. Her movements clearly told me where and how she was being pleasured.


    However, it is only when it''s for her owner''s sake that she moves single-mindedly. As though to say that her enjoyment was insignificant, she possessed the mentality of servitude that did not take herself into account.


    "Please do not be concerned...this is...my happiness, after all...aaahh!! Please, Master, just make sure that you feel good!!"


    "U-Um, t-this is s-s-sex!?"


    Looking at it from Mai''s perspective, it''s likely that there are a lot of things that she''s seen for the first time. Her eyes were spinning even more than Sunou as she grew restless and excited.


    Becoming the same as Sunou, Mai brought her face closer to the section where the penis and vagina was connected. Forgetting to even blink, her attention was glued to the sex that was taking place.


    "Yeess...this is, sex...! Both of you, in order to be able to make Master feeel good¨Caaahh! You need to try har¨Ckyaah!!"


    The sight of Kokoro, who was desperately trying to continue her explanation, was so funny that I inadvertently played a prank on her.


    I clutched her chest with one hand and gripped it strongly, as though to crush it in my palm.


    "Fufuh...Master, I''m so happy¨Caaahh!! But...not today..."


    Whilst releasing a moistened voice, she removed my hand from her chest and gently intertwined her fingers with mine.


    "Please...I beg of you, please hold my hand."


    "Yeah, I''ll do as the teacher says."


    I decided to grant Kokoro''s wishes. While panting in pleasure, her face covered in sweat looked slightly relieved.


    "Both of you...watch me, clearly! Please watch...both my, and Master''s-"


    I supported Kokoro through both of my hands, which were connected to hers. I guess it''s fine to join together like this from time to time.


    "I''m so happy...right now, I''m so very happy! At the same time...together-!!"


    "...she looks really happy."


    "Yeah, I don''t really get it, but I''m so jelly..."


    "Aah, haah, ah, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!!"


    Kokoro personally raised a large cry as she climaxed. Her vagina clamped down strongly, her insides undulating as though it were squeezing and sucking up my dick.


    At the same time, I felt something swell up from my lower body as I ejaculated.


    "Haah, aah..."


    Whilst repeatedly convulsing and wheezing, Kokoro slowly collapsed onto my body.


    Upon bringing her body closer so she lied on top of me, Kokoro''s body temperature was transmitted throughout my entire body. As her large, soft breasts were crushed, I could feel her heartbeat.


    "I am terribly sorry, but just for a little longer...together-"


    "You''re the teacher today, right? I''m just a student being taught as an experimental subject."


    "Yes, that''s right...Master, just like this, we must join our boiling bodies after sex. In doing so, your beloved person''s warmth, and the sound of their heart, will be transmitted to you."


    Kokoro gathered power into both hands whose fingers were intertwined with mine. She''s showing through her actions that she doesn''t want to let go of me yet.


    While we were having this exchange, Mai and Sunou had been watching the whole time from the sides. With their eyes wide open, the two''s faces were so red that it wouldn''t be strange if they had a nosebleed.


    However, even in such a condition, I could see that both of their legs were moving as though trying to scratch an itch.


    "The lesson still isn''t over yet."


    I must properly prepare some lessons for these two. Having them return while they''re still in heat is bad for their bodies.


    "Master...fufufuh."


    But before that, I first have to think of a way to somehow move the grinning Kokoro, who was still on top of me, out of the way.

 Chapter 18锛欵pisode 18: Minami Mai Sexual Intercourse Etiquette-Arc

    I left Kokoro to sleep as she was. We have several spare futons, enough so that everyone here could stay over for the night. I''d like to give my thanks towards the virtues of preparation.


    "I guess it''ll be impossible for her to do anything for the time being."


    Kokoro, who had the role of the teacher, was sleeping soundly as semen dripped down from her groin. It''s because she forced herself to go for a second time while calling it a follow-up test that things turned out like this.


    I bestowed punishment towards the slave who got carried away and began to seek her own pleasure.


    Forcefully removing her restraints of pleasure, she climaxed like a beast countless times until just a while ago.


    "Awawawawa..."


    It''s likely that Sunou''s embarrassment, fear, and curiosity grew due to the spectacle of such actions. While curling up her body, she sent her gaze towards me.


    "Hey! Hey, hey!"


    However, Mai''s curiosity was piqued even more. Poking my body countless times, she was trying to grab my attention.


    "We''re gonna keep studying, right? I mean, Kokoro-san is sleeping, though."


    Mai''s eyes seemed to be somewhat feverish and filled with expectation. My face broke out into a grin.


    Naturally, I''ve already implanted a suggestion in her regarding what the lesson content is. She knew that she was not going to go through a punishment game.


    I softened the strain in my bottom lip as much as possible before laughing.


    "Yeah, that''s right. We should study."


    "N-No...stop, it."


    Sunou couldn''t strongly deny it. Her horny body won''t cool down unless I do something about it.


    "The Demon''s...trap¡ª-"


    "So, so? What should we do? Anything''s A-Ok...just so you know."


    "Let''s see. As I thought, do you want to continue the previous lesson? You''ve already prepared, and all."


    "Yup! Yeah, yeah! I also think that''s a good idea! Let''s go, let''s go!"


    Although I''ve made it so she recognises sexual activity as being no different from studying, having her act this eager made me feel uncomfortable.


    However, because Mai was leading into the topic it in quite the round about way, it''s likely that her perception of it being an embarrassing act hasn''t changed. Although it''s only in the sense of performing a Folk Dance during P.E.


    "Well then, is it fine if we choose something that I can also do?"


    "Let''s do it!"


    "Then, it was Manners in Sexual Intercourse, right? The ones performed to one''s superiors."


    Manners in Sexual Intercourse. Of course, it''s a term that I made up.


    I sat down next to Kokoro on the newly laid out futon, showing off my already naked penis to Mai.


    "When asking your superior for sexual intercourse, what do you do first?"


    "Erm, I''m pretty sure I have to spread my pussy so that my superior can see it while saying [Although this may be a worthless pussy, would it be possible for me to wrap it around sir''s dick?], right?"


    Just as the suggestions said, Mai lowered her hips before me and opened her legs. Then, whilst opening her vagina with her fingers, she spoke this while shyly averting her eyes.


    "T-This is pretty embarrassing, huh."


    "Yeah, from what I know, I think that what you''re doing is correct. Since I''m the superior, what should happen next, as far as I remember is: It''s fine as long as Mai does it yourself."


    "R-Right. Next, if I''ve obtained permission, then I need to say [Then, first, I shall clean up sir''s smegma], was it? But should I not say that towards people who aren''t dirty?"


    "No, that''s basically fine. Besides, currently, I''ve just done it with Kokoro so it''s quite muddy."


    "Right? Hang on a sec. As according to the manners, I need to lick up the gunk."


    Mai opened her mouth wide and stuck her tongue out. First she licked the underside of the head so as to suck it up as the love juices and semen that remained on my penis were picked up by her tongue.


    "Nnckh...it''s rude if I don''t swallow it down properly, right? Sucking comes after I''ve completely licked up everything..."


    Mai carefully performed the manners that were suggested to her. Since she appeared to be an honour student in terms of her studies, her tasks were performed precisely.


    Her tongue crawled, almost as though she was licking up some ice cream. Just as instructed, she did so in a way that allowed me to properly see her figure.


    "*slurp*"


    Kissing and slurping at the tip of my penis, Mai cleaned up the remaining semen.


    "This ends the clean up!"


    "Next up is sex. You need to properly do the work that makes your own body wet for your partner."


    "Kay, kay! Um, [Please look at my dirty place. I will now perform the preparations so that I can receive you.]"


    Saying this, Mai once again opened both her legs and began to masturbate. Although she was already wet, it couldn''t be helped since this was the proper manners.


    "Nngh...kuuh...hey, Book. It''s embarrassing, so don''t look."


    "Since this is a practical exercise, there''s no point if you''re not seen properly, right?"


    "That''s, well you''re right, but...it''s embarrassing."


    While saying that she was embarrassed, Mai''s finger did not stop. It seems as though she couldn''t control her burning caused by her horniness.


    Mai''s cheeks blushed as she zoned out in agony. While rubbing her clitoris with her index finger, she used her other fingers to stroke her pubic mound.


    While gazing at this scene, I suddenly brought my face close to her vagina.


    "Wha, Book!"


    "There are times when the superior will provide support. In those times, you''ll just have to accept it."


    "I-I understa...hyah!?"


    Mai was unable to climax by herself. That''s why there''s a need for me to lick her with my tongue.


    "Aaah!! Kyah...aah."


    On top of being so horny, she was fiddling with herself like crazy. Although I only licked her once, she lightly squirted.


    "-ah...ah."


    "Alright, you''re ready, huh."


    "Holding Mai''s legs that were still spread open, I hunched over her.


    Mai, who was still stunned after her climax, began to panic.


    "W-Wait, Book. I just came, so¡­..igih!!"


    "Well, you won''t know exactly when your superior will put it in you, right?"


    Mai gritted her teeth as she tried to suppress the pleasure that surged throughout her body like lightning. To the current Mai, she probably thought that the foreign matter which fell into her vagina was something like a stun gun.


    In that instant, I mercilessly started to piston.


    "Igh...kyaaaaaaaaaahh! Aah, ah!"


    "You''re doing well. Ah, right. You need to properly behave as though the sex with your superior feels good."


    "W-Wait, that''s not-aaaaaaaahhh!!"


    Because she was able to do so well, I granted her pleasure as a reward, but I might have gone overboard.


    Well, originally, if I was working under the pretense of the superior, then only giving just the right amount of pleasure wouldn''t make it much of a lesson, but¡ª-oh well.


    "Igh, gikkyah!!"


    Mai''s vagina tried to stop my penis''s movement, but she became desperate as it started to bite into me. However, by doing such a thing, it only made the tightness of her snatch even stronger.


    As though to tear away this resistance, I violently moved my hips back and forth as though to rub it.


    "I''m cumming."


    "Ehh!? Wai-aggaaah!! Aaaaahhh!! Kyaaaaaah...geh."


    With a stop, Mai''s face was thrown backwards as she collapsed. It''s likely that she fainted.


    Meanwhile, my penis began to ejaculate, making a *splurt* *splurt* sound as it began to fill up the insides of her womb.


    With a *twitch*, Mai''s body convulsed with every wave of ejaculation.


    "..."


    "Fainting in the midst of sex is a violation of manners."


    I raised only the lower half of Mai''s languid, powerless body.


    Grabbing and lifting up both of her ankles, I placed her head below, positioning her body so that it looked as though she were midway through a forward somersault.


    "Now, it seems like you''re still ready. I don''t need any cleaning."


    Then, I once again inserted my penis from above, as though I were trying to stab into her.


    "Igih!?"


    In the face of this shock, Mai woke up.


    "So you woke up, huh."


    "Agh, aaahh!!"


    "Since you fainted, I had us take this position in order to uphold the manners of making sure that the semen does not spill out."


    Since Mai continued her screaming, I had no idea if my voice was reaching her. It''s likely that the semen accumulated inside of her womb shook every time her body swayed.


    While not caring on this side, I shook her entire body. Since I was firmly holding her ankles, her posture won''t collapse.


    "One more batch is coming. Make sure none of it spills."


    "Gaaah, aaahhh!! Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh!!!"


    I also poured my second ejaculation inside of Mai''s vagina, as though to plug it up. Even though her body is turned upside down, the semen overflowed slightly, trickling down until Mai''s naked navel.


    "Aaaahh..."


    Even after the act was over, I didn''t let go of my hands as I shook the semen that was accumulating inside her. Watching Mai display a faint reaction to this was interesting.


    And then, I finally let my hands go as I let Mai lie down.


    From Mai''s collapsed body, semen began to spill out.


    Gently tramping on her with my foot, I helped the semen burst out.


    "Aah..."


    "Mai, this is a lesson on manners. What do you say after this?"


    "...t-to be abwe to haf shecks whif you, isch wazz ah gweat honour."


    Even though her body was exhausted, Mai firmly continued to follow the lesson on manners.


    While my faced distorted in the face of those words, I had her perform the finishing touches.


    "Clean it. Since I properly let you do it, this is only natural."


    "Book...so cocky..."


    "That''s wrong, isn''t it?"


    "...tha dick dat moofed fo'' my shake...pwease allow me to clean it."


    I pressed my penis against Mai, who had collapsed and still couldn''t move.


    While remaining unable to move her body, Mai used her tongue and mouth to clean my penis. Seemingly unable to muster up the strength, she didn''t swallow as the liquids began to amass inside of her mouth.


    "...nnnkkh."


    "It''s hard to swallow..."


    "Well, that''s cause it''s semen."


    "*lick*"


    Just like that, while having Mai clean my penis, I surveyed the interior of the room.


    "..."


    "Hihh!"


    There she was.


    Sunou was by herself, next to Kokoro as she saw me. When our eyes met, she raised a small shriek.


    "Now then."


    What am I going to do to Sunou from here on?


    As expected, what I need to do must be thorough.


    She has bared her fangs against me. She cheated.


    However, with such poor technique, there''s no way that she''d get away without any blame.


    Both Mai and Kokoro were limp as they remained collapsed on the futon. The only ones left were Sunou and myself.


    If one were to look at it from Sunou''s perspective, this was the very picture of hell.


    Naturally, I''ll have to give Sunou some sort of punishment game.

 Chapter 19锛欵pisode 19: Touhou Sunou **** Acceptance Request-Arc

    The instant Sunou matched eyes with me, she roused her body in an attempt to escape.


    "It''s pointless. [The Rule is Easy]."


    I immediately stated the suggested key word.


    Sunou''s resistance was fruitlessly made powerless as her eyes glazed over on the spot.


    "..."


    "Now, Sunou. From now on, you will be tied up. Right now, Sunou is being tied up by invisible chains."


    "...tied up."


    Upon implanting this suggestion unto Sunou, both of her hands were suspended in the air, as though they were tied up by chains.


    "And I have restrained you in the position which you believe is the most embarrassing. There now, the chains'' shape transforms as you steadily change into an embarrassing position."


    "...embarrassing...position."


    While blushing slightly, Sunou brought both of her hands, which were hanging up in the air, and folded them behind her back as though to show off her sides. She spread both of her feet wide so that I could clearly see her crotch, causing me to lay my eyes upon her damp underwear.


    "Those chains cannot be removed until you have sex with me."


    "Sex will...remove."


    "Now then, your consciousness will gradually move upwards and you will awaken. Let''s walk up 10 steps of stairs...one step."


    Anyway, this should be all that I need to do.


    "10 steps, ok!"


    "...huh? Ah...aaahh!! What''s this!?"


    Having regained consciousness, Sunou checked her current appearance. Despite shaking her body from side to side, she was unable to break her current pose.


    "Let go of me! For what reason is-"


    "You cheated, didn''t you?"


    "Hehh!?"


    She raised an easy-to-understand squeal. She immediately came to a realisation.


    She''s even useless in this area. She lacks sophistication as her feelings of guilt came to the fore.


    "The cheat was forging my name. Well, I knew it from the beginning, though."


    "Then why bring it up now?"


    "At first, I wanted to give you my praise. It''s fine if you cheat. However, it will be the end if it''s discovered. Cheaters won''t cheat if they know they''ll be discovered. If they aren''t discovered, then they should conduct themselves appropriately."


    Approaching Sunou''s body, I stroked her chin with my fingertips.


    Sunou couldn''t resist as all she could do was turn her face away in displeasure.


    "But, well, I thought that I should praise you. That''s why I''ll end it without having you suffer so much¡ª-"


    "Naturally. Don''t tell me you only realised it now?"


    Although slight, Sunou has gained a little bit of resistance, huh. Having been violated countless times, she probably became accustomed to it.


    Thinking this, I changed my mind.


    "As I thought, I should discipline you, huh...Kokoro."


    "What!?"


    "That''s no good, Sunou-chan. You need to properly make preparations to be ravaged by Master."


    "Kokoro-nee-san!?"


    Having awakened and risen to her feet, Kokoro began to stroke Sunou''s restrained body.


    Sunou''s body reacted with a *twitch* from just this, but she naturally wasn''t able to climax.


    "Ah...aah..."


    The frustrating pleasure ran around Sunou''s body. As long as I don''t touch her, her libido which could not be released would accumulate up until the utmost limits.


    "Heheh...Sunou-chaaan."


    Waking up, Mai also began to fiddle with Sunou''s body.


    "Mai-san, why!?"


    "This is a study session...I need to help out."


    "This is a study on endurance, as well as how to avoid a crisis situation. It can also be said that it''s a lesson on how to cope with ****."


    "What''s with that...hyah!?"


    "Then, let''s do it...kay?"


    "No, Mai-san, that''s-aaahh!"


    Mai forcibly pushed her finger through Sunou''s butt hole.


    Kokoro carefully and steadily gathered pleasure into Sunou''s vagina, stripping away Sunou''s reason.


    "Ah, demon! If you want to do it, then you should just do it! I already give up, so!"


    "I refuse."


    There''s no way that I''d find it fun if she said such a thing as though she were making a compromise.


    From the bookshelf in the room, I took out an appropriate book and started reading it. It seems like this is going to take a while.


    From my point of view, that remark was a clump of pride. I think that Sunou''s way of living where she keeps true to herself is really wonderful.


    But, sometimes, there''s a need to deceive people on the surface. There''s no future growth for people who maintain unnecessary obstinacies and let opportunities escape.


    I''m trying to teach her how she, [alone], can survive in a world where one can only live by themselves¡ªin a world with true human relationships, of which has no rules.


    "W-What are you doing!? If you want to ravage me, then-hyaahh!!"


    "Hey, hey! What''s happening here? Somehow, it''s really squishy."


    "S-stop, Mai-saa...aaaahnn!! S-Stop!"


    Despite Sunou protesting with watery eyes, Mai showed no sign of stopping.


    "Even though it''s this small, to think that it was able to swallow Master''s member whole¡­..no, it probably hurt, so I''ll have to widen it."


    "Ah, hyaaahh...!"


    Kokoro was also merciless. Her fingertips, which were more skillful than mine, further loosened Sunou''s sopping wet vagina.


    Each time Sunou tried to bend her body backwards in climax, she returned to her original position as though she had held down a sneeze.


    "W-Why can''t I...cum!? Why is it stopping!?"


    Squirming her body, Sunou struggled desperately to attain pleasure on her own.


    I found the appearance of Sunou, shedding tears because she was unable to gain pleasure, irresistible.


    "There, isn''t it painful, Sunou-chan? You need to properly tell Master."


    "I need to tell¨Cwait, stop! Aaaah...ah, don''t stop! I''ll go crazy!!"


    "With that attitude, Master will go home, you know. Children who don''t properly beg for it will-"


    "No, don''t go home!!"


    Kokoro''s gaze turned towards me. It''s likely because she began to feel pity for Sunou.


    Shaking my head as though saying that it still wasn''t good enough, I stood up.


    "Sunou."


    "Ah, eh, demon..."


    "I''m gonna fondle you."


    Extending my index finger, I placed my fingertip against Sunou''s throat.


    From there, I moved my finger straight down, tracing straight in the centre as though to caress her. From her throat to her chest, from her chest to her navel, and then down to her abdomen.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C!!!! Kah, -ah!"


    With a *twitch*, Sunou broke out into convulsions in response to such light stimulus. She opened her mouth wide, extended her tongue as saliva dripped out.


    Just like that, I slowly advanced, stopping at a spot where I almost, but didn''t touch her clitoris.


    "¨Chhaahh!! Haahh...haahh..."


    Having thrust her hands forward and her body arched backwards, Sunou lifted only her neck as she stared at my finger.


    She directed her feverish gaze towards that finger, as if saying that this was a first class dish.


    "Are you fine with this?"


    I shamelessly spat out.


    Sunou understood. This finger wasn''t enough. What she really wanted wasn''t something like this.


    At that point, I finally sent a gaze towards Kokoro.


    Finally making a relieved expression in response to this, she whispered into Sunou''s ear, whose consciousness was vague.


    I wonder what she''s saying to Sunou? However, it''s likely that her head can''t do anything except try to execute its contents.


    "...I-I can''t bear it anymore. Please plug up my small, lewd pussy."


    "Is that it?"


    "I-I''ll do my best to take it all in! So that you''ll be satisfied with my small pussy¡ªso that cock-sama will be satisfied! I''ll do my best so that your seed will come out, sooo!!"


    Sunou''s cry that bordered along desperation, along with her demeaning line, reached my ears.


    It''s likely that the pride inside of her has already collapsed.


    "Well, you get a passing grade."


    I closed the book I held with one hand and placed it on the floor, taking out my penis without any preface as I inserted it into Sunou.


    "Agggh, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!! Itchs heaaaaaaaaaaaahh!!"


    The moment it entered, Sunou''s suggestion was lifted as her body became free.


    With her body, which regained its freedom, Sunou moved both of her legs and crossed them around my waist. She desperately clung to me so as to ensure that we wouldn''t separate.


    Just as she declared earlier, it means that she''s trying her best to eat it all up.


    "Aaahh, haaaaaaahh!!"


    It''s likely that Sunou headed towards climax at the moment of insertion. The dam which held back the stimulus was destroyed, swallowing up everything.


    Trying to piston, I forcefully drew back my waist. In doing so, Sunou placed strength in both legs, drawing me closer so as to not let me escape.


    As a result, the piston which had more power than usual spread out the insides of Sunou''s vagina.


    "Agah, aaahnn!! Nnnngghh!!"


    I covered Sunou''s mouth, which was hanging open like an idiot, with my own. I playfully drove my tongue into her throat, pouring my spit into it.


    In the face of this moisture, Sunou discharged more tears and filth.


    "Nnnnngh! Nng buhggghh!!"


    It would seem that Sunou was able to obtain pleasure from the stimulus that came from her mouth. In the face of the billows that came from both above and below, her eyes were no longer able to maintain their focus.


    She almost doesn''t have her consciousness anymore. Even though she wasn''t able to muster strength in her entire body, only her legs, which had caught me, and the insides of her mouth were moving mechanically.


    She''s simply become a doll who moves her body for pleasure.


    It guess it''s fine to not hold back my ejaculation soon.


    Thanks to Sunou''s all-out movements, my lower half became hot even quicker than usual.


    "Nnbbgh!!"


    I strongly chewed and restrained Sunou''s wild tongue, licking it all over with my own.


    With a force that would completely break the insides of her vagina, I shoved my penis deep inside of her.


    While feeling that the blood throughout my body gathered into my crotch, I ejaculated as though it exploded.


    "Ngh, nnbbuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuggghhh!! Puh...agghh!!"


    With a throb, the semen that didn''t fit inside of Sunou''s vagina spilled out.


    After I released her mouth, Sunou jerked her head backwards before fainting.


    "I guess it''s done."


    "No, not yet, Master."


    Upon removing my hands from Sunou, Kokoro supported her before letting Sunou sleep on the bed.


    After that, Kokoro further held the fainted Sunou''s chin firmly, opening her mouth.


    "Please allow her to properly clean it. I''ll hold her down so that her teeth doesn''t touch."


    "...I guess that''s true."


    Because of her implanted suggestions, Sunou won''t suddenly bite me, but there''s still a chance since she''s out cold.


    Borrowing Kokoro''s support, I crammed my penis into Sunou''s mouth.


    "Bbuggh...*lick*."


    Rather than biting, the unconscious Sunou went so far as to perform the act of licking my penis.


    After violating the insides of Sunou''s mouth so as to squeeze out the remains, I wiped the sides of my penis against her face.


    "There is still some left over, isn''t there? As expected, Sunou-chan still has a long way to go."


    "Ah, I''ll also do it!"


    Kokoro and Mai both came together, seemingly competing as they ran their tongues all over the penis which Sunou couldn''t clean.


    Kokoro aside, Mai also seems to be seeking my penis inside of her subconscious. She might not mind it even if we were to do more stimulating things after this.


    "Nngh~ Somehow, it''s really delish!"


    "Come now, Mai-san. We need to lick it properly."


    "I''m licking it! Besides, Kokoro-san, this is my territory!"


    While pushing and shoving, the two pressed their tongues against my penis.


    Because of this, I gradually became erect again as the withered penis towered over them.


    "Uh oh."


    "Fufuh, it would seem that there is a follow-up lesson..."


    Whilst giving off a feverish look, the duo delightfully stroked my penis. Even after having done it that much, there still hadn''t had enough, huh.


    "But since this will also burden Master, this might be the last one."


    "Yup, yup. As expected, this is for study purposes after all. That''s why I''ll-"


    "No, I, who can properly perform the correct method, will go."


    "Eeh~"


    "...nngh, de...mon."


    Whilst looking at the clock on the wall, I scratched my head.


    Well, I still have the strength, and there''s still time. In that case, I guess it''s fine if I accompany them up until the end.


    "The both of you know what needs to be said if we''re going to do it, right? For study purposes, I''ll fuck whoever makes me want to do it more."


    "Yes! I''ll do it as long as it''s Master!"


    "I also won''t lose!"


    Even with that much burden, I endured it. Besides, it might be fine for these two to do their best until they''ve reached the utmost limits of pleasure.


    My heart danced in the face of the experiment¨Ccorrection, lesson that would happen from now as a distorted smile once again emerged from my mouth.

 Chapter 20锛欵pisode 20: Minami Mai Sex Skills Training-Arc

    In the living room of the apartment that had become my hideout, I held a piece of paper in my hand.


    "Superb."


    Faced with the fact that the expected result was achieved, I felt anxiety as well as joy.


    As though this was her own success, Kokoro was also pleased.


    "Yes, Master''s Hypnotic Test has properly demonstrated its effects."


    "Kokoro, I''m honestly thankful. Thanks."


    "Aah...Master."


    Since Kokoro looked at me with amorous eyes, I appropriately patted her head.


    "But this Hypnotic Test is way too cheap..."


    "Um, for the time being, when explaining it to the School Principal, I''ve remarked that this is a [Thought Harmonisation and Deep Psychology Standardised Test]."


    "...I guess the name doesn''t really matter."


    Naturally, there isn''t any sort of twist with this test.


    It''s my hand-made test that hypnotises people.


    This form has questions and a simple yes-no answer column written next to it.


    The total number of question is 420. The answer method is also special as it requires someone to answer one question every 5 seconds. An alarm has been set to go off every 5 seconds in order for one to answer reflexively without thinking it over.


    One would be notified in advance, and instructed that they should do the best they can to respond to each question within a period of 5 seconds. It''s likely that there are those who would answer lazily, or end up answering late in spite of this warning. In which case, they would definitely be made to move onto the next question after the alarm rings. The number of questions was lengthened assuming that these types of people would also take the test.


    In the first place, humans would begin to concentrate and solve the problems after passing around question 100.


    The monotonous work, coupled with the cloudiness of thought that comes from answering these questions, is the core of this hypnosis.


    "Master, what does the problem at question 300 mean?"


    Since there''s no need to hypnotise Kokoro with this, I disclosed the contents of the test so that she could help out.


    "As I mentioned before, although there''s meaning to the questions, the meaning can only be seen when taken as a whole.


    Question 1: Do you have a person you like? Yes, No.


    Question 2: Do you have a lot of friends? Yes, No.


    In any case, the first questions are so easy that anyone can answer them. And then,


    Question 70: Have you ever been called out to by a doll? Yes, No.


    Steadily, strange questions well begin to get mixed in. Occasionally, I will place one of my original suggestions that I created within them."


    "From after around the 200 mark, there aren''t any actual questions.


    Question 280: The chain of characters EIIIIINO symbolises the proof K? Yes, No.


    It''s only because Kokoro wasn''t answering in 5 seconds, and that she was randomly scattering through the pages that she didn''t understand.


    "In any case, this test that I had been researching was succeeded. As long as the tests are prepared, then it becomes possible to not only implant hypnotic suggestions without me, but on multiple people as well. While it''s not good to extend my hand too far, if it means simply living in quiet, then it''s the same as being dead."


    If I were to hypnotise several people, then the imperceptible risks of doing so would increase accordingly.


    No matter how elaborate I perform the deed, such a situation would be unavoidable.


    However, humans truly are foolish creatures. I really wanted to try out my skills somewhere that I just couldn''t help myself.


    As though enveloping my foolishness, Kokoro smiled and held both of my hands.


    "Yes, please remember that I am here for that purpose."


    "I''m counting on you. If we use this, then it might be possible to hypnotise everyone in the school with Hypnotic Test."


    "Hypnotic Test..."


    "I''m defining it as such because this Hypnotic Test is different from the hypnosis that I''ve used up until now. Because, rather than the worlds that come from my mouth, the suggestions will be implanted through the last alarm''s ring."


    After all of the questions in the test are finished, it would end with a final, special alarm sound.


    It was a complex tone that I created first-hand, and it would be possible to have the examinee fall into a hypnotic state upon hearing this tone, just like how Kokoro and the others do upon being told their Keywords.


    "Although the contents are the same, the method of entering that state is different. For Kokoro and the others, you won''t fall unless it''s me who says the words, but for those under the Hypnotic Test, there''s no need for me to sound the alarm."


    "Which means that even I can do it."


    If Kokoro pushes the button, this handmade alarm would ring.


    "Of course, since the original tone was created with a special sound generator, this can''t be mimicked by natural tones or voices. However, you never know when and what could happen. If someone were to coincidentally create this tone and had someone from this school hear it, then that, in itself, would be the end. I''ll share the school''s hypnosis with such a lucky man."


    This school still has an abundance of beautiful men and women. Although such a feat would truly be impossible so long as their luck wasn''t greater than what''s required to win the lottery.


    "Naturally, I''ll place a lock on our lynch pin¨Cthe School Principal. Just so that if someone asks the students and find out that the School Principal was the one who started this test, they won''t be able to trace it back to us."


    "Yes, I have also confirmed this plan. With that, I do not believe that there will be any defects in this plan."


    "After that, the used tests will definitely be shredded. Printing the copies will also only be done with old PCs so that it doesn''t reach this network."


    I spoke aloud everything that I was thinking, having Kokoro check them for me.


    Despite only being two people, this collaboration was incredibly beneficial.


    Kokoro was probably also thinking as such, though in a different context.


    "Now...Kokoro, shouldn''t you be leaving soon?"


    "Eh, ah....yes...is, that so?"


    Kokoro obviously grew downhearted in response to my words. The probably couldn''t be helped.


    However, I won''t pamper her. Ever.


    "Kokoro, this is impossible for you. Just obediently go out and drive or go shopping or whatever. If I finish early, then I''ll call you via mobile."


    "No...I will definitely not peek, so please allow me to stay here. I won''t leave my room. I will also not eavesdrop."


    "Well, if you''re willing to do that much...oh, whatever."


    Since that''s Kokoro''s will, let''s respect it.


    Besides, not being watched is just my selfishness. If Kokoro is expressing her opinion, then I''ll hear her out for a bit.


    "Then, from here, I will perform an experiment that is related to hypnosis. Kokoro will stay in your room. I''ll contact you when it''s done."


    "Yes! Please contact me if you need anything from me!"


    A while after Kokoro had holed herself in her room, the intercom rang.


    Her arrival was right on time. I turned on the camera to the outside.


    [Yello!]


    Mai''s figure was caught in the entrance, facing the camera while her face was right up close to it.


    The one who called her couldn''t be anyone else but me.


    "Hello."


    [Ah, Book is already here."


    "Yeah. Kokoro seemed to have some business to attend to, though, so I''m by myself."


    [Well, whatev. Open up!]


    She''s as hyper as usual. Even though she was only greeting one person, she moved with a pop as her side tail swayed adorably.


    After she entered the complex and reached the apartment''s entrance, I unlocked the door.


    "Welcome to my abode, though I guess that''s not quite accurate."


    "That''s right! Isn''t this room Kokoro''s? ''Scusie!"


    Seemingly having become completely familiar with visiting here, Mai headed towards the living room with light footsteps.


    "So, we''re going to that room, right?"


    "Yeah."


    Without hesitation, Mai opened the door to my room. After all, in her head, it''s just a room which has nothing that she should particularly care about.


    The both of us got on the prepared bed.


    "Well, although it may be early, should we start?"


    "Sure, it''s massage training, right? I''m lyin'' down~"


    Just like that, Mai lied her body down on top of my bed.


    Of course, the massage thing was a lie.


    However, this time, obtaining pleasure was secondary.


    "Then, the [Massage will begin]. I''ll start from the chest."


    "OK, no objections here."


    After confirming that periodic communication with Mai was working, I touched her chest.


    Grasping the bulges over her clothing, I started to massage them as though I were pushed it down with my fingers.


    "That feels weird..."


    "Is that so? Was it here?"


    "Yu~p, it tickles a bit."


    Unlike usual, Mai didn''t pant in pleasure. Naturally.


    Only for now have I nulled the sensitivity elevation due to the hypnotic suggestions.


    In other words, I am touching her chest whilst she is in her original state.


    "Ah, I think it''s starting to feel good."


    "This place, is it?"


    "Mmhm."


    I caught the faint sight of blood rushing to Mai''s cheeks. Rather than due to pleasure, it''s likely that the cause was her embarrassment.


    This experiment is something that''s being performed for the sake of improving my skills. I was concerned that my techniques in sexual intercourse were being overly dependent on my hypnosis¡ªone could also call this my training.


    Originally, it''s because I have hypnosis that the necessity of doing this sort of thing was not needed.


    In a manner of speaking, however, I held a sense of respect towards Kokoro''s behaviour of being able to do anything for my sake. I began to feel as though I couldn''t lose to Kokoro, who steadily increased her skills without hypnotic suggestions or anything of the sort just for my sake.


    Even if she didn''t do such a thing, and could just have fun as she pleased, Kokoro wasn''t satisfied with just that¨Cher ambition causing me to receive a deep impression. Certainly, I should increase my skills so that I can have even more fun.


    "I guess it feels a little good?"


    "As I thought, it''s a bit hard to tell. I''m removing your top."


    "Ok."


    Mai''s appearance, lying on my bed with burning cheeks, was quite sensual, but it still isn''t the time to do it yet.


    Raising her arms above her head whilst still lying down, Mai waited for me to undress her.


    Slowly, I undid the buttons on her Y-shirt one by one. From Mai''s torso, which was moving up and down ever so slightly, the colour of skin revealed it self.


    "I''m removing your bra, so put your hands behind your back."


    "Yep...sure thing."


    Upon removing her bra, the two bulges that were just large enough to fit perfectly inside one''s hands undulated like waves as they swayed before my eyes.


    "Nngh...somehow, it''s feels nice and cool."


    "As I thought, the sensitivity is better when it''s direct."


    As I massaged her breasts from below as though to lift them up, Mai grew pleased. I don''t know if she would end up like this if it was someone else doing it, though.


    "Wah, I said it''s kinda ticklish, you know!"


    "But you seem to like it near the armpit, though?"


    "Hey, that''s enough of the armpits."


    Although Mai wouldn''t recognise this as something sexual due to the suggestions, she still has her embarrassment from being naked.


    However, having her point out things calmly is greatly appreciated.


    If I did this to Kokoro, it seems as though she would say that everything feels good.


    The reason I didn''t use Kokoro for this special training is because I couldn''t abandon the possibility that she would pamper me too much.


    Also, I didn''t want her to know that I''m conducting special training, nor watch it on a purely personal level.


    Mai''s dryness comes in handy during times like this.


    "Nngh, haah...ah. I think it feels quite good."


    "I see, then let''s move on."


    Mai''s expression began to grow enraptured. I guess it''s fine to think that the results are showing itself.


    Bringing my body backwards, I approached Mai''s skirt, placing both my fingers inside it and against both sides of her waist.


    "I''m gonna take it off...ok?"


    Upon drawing both of my hands back in such a manner, Mai was so non-resistant that her underwear slipped down her thighs.


    With her legs still closed, Mai raised her leg, yet did not try to open them even after her panties had been removed.


    During that time, I whipped out my erect penis.


    "I''m gonna rub it."


    Prying open both of Mai''s legs, I placed my penis atop of her soft pubic mound.


    Like this, her vagina and my penis'' exterior rubbed against each other, testing out just how much pleasure we could obtain.


    "Hyah, it''s kinda rough and, yeah, I think it feels good. How should I say it? Your dick''s firmness is just right. Or maybe my pussy is just soft...haaah..."


    Placing the tip of my penis against her vagina, I shook it from side to side as though to widen her snatch. The soft entrance of her pussy began to spread left and right.


    "It''s really soft."


    "It''s kinda squishy-hyah...!"


    The sensation was akin to squishing marshmallows with my fingers. Well, since the tip of my penis was actually hitting against it, I am also required to exercise patience on this side.


    While letting loose a slightly feverish sigh, Mai wrapped her arms around my body.


    "Hey, hey...aren''t you gonna put it in?"


    It was almost as though she was holding me down so that I couldn''t escape.


    "For the time being, this is a practice massage. The aim is to loosen up the entire body, so-"


    "You know, right now I want you to loosen up my pussy the most, but is that a no?"


    "How cheeky, even though you''re just a practice subject."


    But it''s also important to listen to the femininity of one''s partner. I guess there''s no such thing as a perfect flow.


    Rather, even though Mai is under the impression that this is a massage, the atmosphere has basically headed towards just plain sex.


    It''s likely that her body instinctively sought pleasure, just like a beast. Under the pretext of a massage, one can see the influence of removing the barrier known as having sex.


    As expected, my hypnosis has a weak point somewhere. Researching this is also an essential task.


    "I''m putting it in."


    "Aah...hahnn!! It''s...insi-"


    Although Mai wasn''t going crazy beside herself as usual, seeing her trying to suppress the pleasure wasn''t that bad either.


    First, as though to spread out her vagina, I pressed the protrusion of my penis against the entirety of her insides.


    "Aah, there, that''s good!!"


    "Around here, huh?"


    "Yeah, it''s hitting it properly...haah, aaah, move it more...come."


    Having been told such by Mai, I started to piston. I used my body to remember the places that she reported were good because of the suggestions.


    "Aaah, this, I think these short, quick movements are good..."


    "I need to put in some strength, huh..."


    Despite my body was trembling violently with a *shudder*, I continued my pistons anyway as though not to stop my movements. I didn''t move as I pleased like usual. Apparently, it''s important to keep moving without pause.


    The sounds of, what seem to be snapping water, continued intermittently.


    Mai''s expression has become considerably softer as her body further adhered itself to me.


    "Aaahh!! When you constantly move, it makes me happy..."


    Having almost piled myself onto Mai, there was a soft sensation caused by her chest being crushed against my abdomen. Her chest, with its nipples erect, moved up and down as though to stroke my stomach.


    "Haamu...*sma~ck*"


    Mai''s lips began to suck on the area underneath my chin. Strongly, as though to leave behind a mark, she glued herself to my body and wouldn''t let go.


    In the face of this strange feeling, my body quivered with a *tremble*.


    "Right, let''s do it from behind next."


    "Fufuh! A-Ok! Here, come!"


    Mai responded immediately towards my proposal. Letting fo of my body at once, she turned so that her back faced me.


    As though wishing to resume quickly, Mai swung her ass in the air as she waited for me.


    "I''m putting it in."


    "Hyaah...this, haah, way might, be better!! It''s reaching..."


    Because I was entering from behind, I was no longer being attacked by Mai. I can one-sidedly perform the massage.


    Utilising the know-how that I learned just earlier, I began to rub her chest with both of my open hands.


    "Nngh, nngh uuuugh!! Haah...nngh! Aaahh!!"


    Like that, I raised my left hand and licked her side. For the first time, Mai raised a voice that bordered on a shriek.


    After that instant, it was as though a wall had collapsed as Mai began to pant.


    "Heah, haah. hyaaaaaahh!! W-Wait, it''s good, but waihtt!!"


    Mai''s pleasure report forced by the suggestions, as well as her reason that tried to suppress the incoming waves jumbled together.


    Without hesitating, I felt the limits of my endurance and ejaculated.


    "Wah, aaaaaaahn, aahh!!"


    Although it wasn''t to the same extent as usual, Mai headed towards climax as her entire body relaxed.


    I felt a sense of accomplishment due to the fact that my own abilities produced moderate results.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t hold back."


    "Hold back...why were you holding back, Book? Even though you stopped moving..."


    "Uh, how should I say this...it''s that, this is a massage and all. Since you were feeling good, then you wouldn''t want it to stop¨Cis what I mean."


    "Strange."


    Perhaps because she was a little tired, Mai remained unmoving whilst still lying down. It was only her eyes that continued to trace my figure.


    "Well, it''s fine since it felt good, I forgive ya...but, you know, I wanted to be massaged just a bit longer."


    Whilst still in that position, Mai sent me a feverish glance at me. I wonder if she really mistook this as a massage?


    However, my penis wasn''t going to calm down, and there were no objections towards what we had just done.


    There is still time.


    "Understood, I''ll give you another massage."


    "Alright, yay!"


    I guess I''ll start again from the chest? Or perhaps, since it''s the second round, should we just go straight to the real thing?


    While I was worrying, it turned out that we actually continued the massage three more times after that.


    If I can keep this up, I''ll be able to please Kokoro and the others even more than before.


    However, this time was a failure.


    At that time, I had gone slightly over my time. Additionally, because of the fact that there were quite a few marks left on the back of my neck, Kokoro''s mood afterwards turned exceedingly sour¡ªa matter which I could do nothing about.


    Irregularities will always occur.

 Chapter 21锛欵pisode 21: Seibu Rein Introduction-Arc

    I was unusually nervous.


    I wonder when I was like this last? I was probably more nervous than when I performed the hypnotic induction on Kokoro. As for why, it''s because my parents served as successful cases at that time.


    This time, this practice was accompanied by danger.


    However, I did not have the choice to not do it.


    "Kokoro, I will attempt to tackle a new hypnosis."


    In the usual apartment, I confided such to Kokoro.


    "A new hypnosis, is it?"


    "Yeah, though the method is the same as usual. Where should I start explain it?"


    While placing my hand against my chin, I explained everything in order.


    "We created this Hypnotic Test and achieved success. We did this for no other reason than to hypnotise the entire school. I want to know the limits of what I can do."


    "Yes, I am aware of this. Master''s requested schedule is nearly complete."


    I would have each class perform the test, one by one. This is because I want to follow up after the absentees, as well as confirm the completion of my suggestions face-to-face.


    However, even doing this, upon hypnotising the entire school, it would simply be inevitable that I won''t be able to manage it all completely.


    "It could be said that the hypnotism my grandfather prepared is nearly perfect. After all, it''s able to manipulate one''s body on a layer even deeper than instinct¡ªjust like how one''s will cannot stop the movement of their heart. Yet, even so, I don''t believe that there''s absolutely nothing to worry about."


    I shouldn''t neglect to be cautious of those of the same year¡ªin other words, the people who I have high encounter rates with, but even so, the chances that a hole will be created in my plot is not zero.


    "I''m not a person who believes in the words that something can''t possibly fail. Failure is an experience accompanied with pain. Just like how one avoids injuries due to knowing the pain of being wounded, I actually think that it''s more important that one knows how to move after failure occurs."


    "So you mean to say that people who deny failure are unable to grow, correct?"


    "Exactly. That''s why, I''m working under the premise that this hypnotic test will fail, and that there''s a need for me to obtain a hypnosis that can compensate such a failure."


    On the off chance that this hypnotic test fails, how would those people who remain begin to move?


    In the event that the police was notified, I can deceive them so long as I manipulate the entire student body. The most terrifying thing is if someone were to move secretly behind the scenes, and be able to reach up until my presence.


    "When someone''s become hostile towards me, I''ve devised a method in which to forcefully hypnotise people who hold such enmity. I''ll be testing it in the coming days."


    The time has come to test one of the originally theorised hypnotic abilities in actual practice.


    £ª


    In a rare moment for me, during break time at school, I was not reading a book as I was lost in thought.


    In doing so, a certain girl approached me, glaring whilst looking down at me.


    "You need something?"


    It seems that I was noticed because of my gaze. Her senses are sharp.


    "Nope, it''s nothing. My bad."


    "I see."


    Her name is Seibu Rein. She''s a classmate at school.


    Although her black hair, extending down to her shoulders with a half updo, was quite adorable, the features that peeked out from within were too orderly that one would even feel a chill down run down their spine. Misunderstanding that they were being glared at upon meeting eyes with her, it''s very likely that a weak-spirited child would evaluate her as being a scary beauty.


    The fact that she was quite tall for a girl, her height being over 160 cm, was also one of the reasons for such an impression. However, upon closer observation, one could tell that she possessed a delicate physique.


    "..."


    Rein lost interest in me as she placed one of her hands in her pocket.


    She wasn''t particularly a delinquent or anything of the sort. Despite looking the part, the expression of a lone wolf would be more appropriate.


    Just like usual, Rein was hanging around the classroom by herself. Although I say this, since she''s a beauty, just by being her she is called out to by other girls so I don''t feel that she''s lonely.


    Just like usual.


    Well, I know that she''s not the type to grow fidgety over giving a letter. I''ve also heard rumours that she''s completely rejected everything, even when given love letters or simply confessed to.


    Yet, it is because of this that she''s the target.


    Today, I placed a letter in her desk and called her out. There''s a possibility that she won''t come, but I''ll deal with it when the time comes.


    £ª


    It was now time for Phys. Ed. In a rare turn of events, the boys and girls were doing it together.


    The item for today was outdoor track and field sports. Although there were various kinds of suitable equipment lined up, what I was paying attention to was the running high jump.


    Rein was the next in turn to jump.


    "Rein-chaaaan!!"


    Another girl raised a high-pitched voice. Even though the students were simply jumping in order, only she was different.


    After all, the female teacher raised the running high jump line even higher than usual.


    "Alrigh''! This should do it! Come on, Seibu! You can do it, right?"


    "I''m fine having it the same height as everyone else, though."


    "If it''s you, then you can do it. Try it!"


    Despite making a troubled face, Rein immediately gave up and assumed her starting posture. While everyone was paying attention, she ran with her tension-less body before displaying an exemplary leap.


    Arching her body backwards, she glided through the air as the space around her seemed to give off the illusion of slowing down. Without touching the bar that was so high that not even a track and field club member would be able to overcome it, Rein slowly landed on top of the mat.


    In the next moment, the hushed, silent space was broken with high-spirited cheers.


    "Really, Rein-chan''s amazing! Why don''t you join in on club activities!?"


    "Not interested."


    "So cool!"


    It''s likely that this wouldn''t happen even if I was able to jump beyond that height. That result is only possible because of her appearance, that personality, and because she possesses that amount of physical ability.


    "Boooook, whatcha lookin'' at?"


    "...no, it''s just that she''s together with everyone. I was thinking that''s pretty amazing."


    "I wonder if they''re all really together, though~?"


    All of a sudden, Mai called out to me from behind. She sent me a curious glance whilst snickering.


    It''s rare for her to call out to me, an ordinary classmate. I looked around, but it seems that her usual friends weren''t particularly busy. Is this a punishment game?


    Although I didn''t really say anything that interesting, Mai naturally squatted next to me. Since it was dangerous for us to be together too much, I was troubled.


    She was acting awfully familiar with me. If it''s not a punishment game, then did I activate some weird suggestion or something?


    "So it''s those kinda girls for Book?"


    "Like I said, it''s not like that. But it''s strange, isn''t it?"


    "What is?"


    "That body."


    I pointed at Rein''s figure in her sports uniform. Her thighs were healthy, and her thin arms also possessed a beautiful skin colour.


    "You''re kinda pervy."


    "That''s not what I meant. It''s really slender, you know."


    Rein''s entire body was thing and delicate. As it appeared to be soft all over, her body completely didn''t look like one that does sports.


    Despite this, she possessed ridiculous physical ability that would put sports club members to shame.


    "Even with that high jump, she should be able to go even higher if she gets serious."


    "Ya think so?"


    "Yeah, definitely."


    "Hmmmm."


    I''ve seen it once before.


    About a month or so ago, there was a dog that was stuck on the road. Since it was wearing a collar, and because its owner was panicking on the roadside, it''s likely that it jumped out during its walk. It was a tense situation where a car could come by at anytime, and that one had no clue just where and when the car could come flying out from.


    Panicking, I was going to push the button on the nearby traffic light, but there was someone who moved before I could.


    That person was Rein.


    Astonishingly, she jumped out onto the road, holding the trembling dog as she began to run. Without caring about the fact that a car was closing in on her from the front due to her bad timing, Rein bent her knees and leapt up like a spring.


    Even now, that moment was still burned into my mind.


    Almost as though she were a bird that grew wings, Rein jumped over the vehicle and avoided it.


    In that instant, she was just like a hero. My method might not have been able to save the dog.


    As though nothing had happened, Rein handed over the dog''s leash to the owner, simply warning them to keep the dog close before walking away just like usual.


    "...don''t you think that''s weird?"


    "Hmmm~"


    Mai was making a rather disinterested face. Even though I wasn''t someone who she should be expecting an interesting story from to begin with.


    In any case, Rein''s physical ability has left the realm of humans. I''ve also heard rumours where she one-handedly defeated a large man who was her opponent.


    I wonder how she can go so far with a body that has no muscle?


    I had one hypothesis.


    It''s possible that, through sheer force of will, Rein was capable of perfectly controlling her body with her brain.


    If that was the case, if it was possible that one could improve their body''s physical ability through thoughts, then-. If she was a person that could use her thoughts to surpass the limits of her body, then-


    If I use hypnosis on her, I wonder how high she can spread her wings?


    £ª


    After school, after a certain amount of time has passed after the end of the school day, it was around the time when the presence of students had disappeared.


    "Kokoro, I''m relying on you for the reports."


    "Yes, please count on me."


    The place was behind the school building, where the private houses couldn''t be seen due to the wall. While it would be a suitable hangout if there were delinquents around, I haven''t heard any rumours about such things in this school so it should be fine. Luckily, the surveillance of students was strict due to this being a private school ever since elementary so everyone got relatively good grades.


    It''s because of this that, even without the likes of Sunou, this school is unique.


    "May the fortunes of war be with you¡ª-I wonder if it would be appropriate to say this?"


    "It doesn''t really matter."


    I had Kokoro monitor the surroundings. It''s so that, even if the chance of them coming is unlikely, outsiders won''t butt in on our business.


    Hiding myself in the shade, I waited for Rein to come here.


    In the morning, I sent Rein a letter inviting her to this location. If she read it, then it''s likely that she thought it was a love letter or something.


    I intend to forcefully hypnotise her in this place.


    "It''s almost time."


    Of course, there''s the possibility that Rein simply ignored the letter and won''t end up coming. There''s also the possibility that she won''t come alone as well.


    I''m not expecting to succeed in the beginning. However, I''ve already made preparations to actually perform it.


    "...she''s here."


    It seems that, just as according to our scheme, Rein has come along. Since there''s no report from Kokoro, that means that there weren''t any outsiders following her.


    Looking around restlessly, Rein searched the surroundings for the letter''s owner.


    I felt my heart beating faster than ever before. The tension was amazingly high.


    However, if I can''t do this, then my hypnotism won''t grow.


    Taking the plunge, I jumped out.


    "..."


    "...who? You''re-"


    Rein was clearly suspicious of me, who had appeared from the shadows. Furrowing her brow, she glared at me.


    As for why, my current appearance was the very picture of a suspicious person.


    My attire consisted of a ski mask over my head, and a black, easy-to-move-in jersey that was not part of the uniform.


    As the finisher, I held in my hand a rod-shaped stun gun. A spare also hung on my waist.


    But that''s fine. After all, the task this time was for me to hypnotise Rein whilst she was in the state where she recognised me as an enemy.


    I silently approached Rein, shaking the stick with only my wrist.


    Naturally, Rein dodged. Just as planned, I raised the stick¡ª-


    "Fuuuuuuuhhh."


    I confirmed that Rein''s jab had finished grazing past my right cheek.


    "Igh..."


    "Shi-!?"


    I hurriedly distanced myself. Back stepping more than necessary, I escaped the range of her fists. The second punch was avoided entirely without grazing me.


    The ski mask was cut completely due to the light impact. This isn''t a joke.


    That was a murderous jab that would put boxers to shame. As expected, Rein''s power isn''t limited only to her jumping ability.


    However, that really saved me.


    While I was hardly able to perceive the first jab, I was able to avoid it. The reason for this is thanks to this stun gun stick.


    Humans, when faced with a fight would first glue their attention to the enemy''s weapon. This is because, whether it be a knife or a stun gun, the match would be decided in an instant if they take a single blow.


    In a strange twist, I had written a pattern on this stun gun stick that used optical illusions that were somewhat similar to hypnotic suggestions.


    It''s through this that instinctively prompts the reasoning to not harm people in humans. If I were to give a logical explanation, even if one is able to hit their mark every single time, if there''s a priceless work of art is to the target''s right, their aim would deviate slightly to the left.


    It amplifies the hesitation that every person has.


    "Was today''s letter from you? What, did you need something?"


    "..."


    Rein talked to me. Naturally, I ignored her.


    It seems that she''s surveying the surroundings. Behind her was a wall and there was no signs of people.


    "Aaah! -now!"


    Because Rein shouted loudly, I moved forward. There was a small possibility that she would scream. That''s why my act of taking distance was a mistake.


    Her line of sight turned towards the wall. This isn''t a joke, but perhaps she''d be able to jump over this 2-metre wall.


    Furthermore, when faced with this attacker as an opponent, she''s actually quite calm.


    Regardless of whether or not she could escape, I immediately acted. I waved my baton once more.


    "-tch!"


    While evading, Rein tried to jab at me a couple of times. Even when she tried to slip through the gaps and escape, I stumbled forward and stopped her.


    I shook the baton with my wrist. While it''s the same thing with a knife, it''s best for people who hold weapons that don''t require power to basically keep their upper arms at their sides and avoid big swings.


    Also, I didn''t do anything else besides swinging my rod at Rein. Because of this, Rein''s consciousness gradually focused onto just the baton. Looking at this from the side, my movements were those of an amateur who could only rely on his weapon.


    "You, what''s your deal!?"


    Rein began to grow irritated. Even though I had many openings and my movements were anything but agile, she wasn''t able to fight back against me.


    From the looks of things, she was trying to restrain my left hand that could possibly pick up the spare baton. Although her attacks were grazing me at first, I was gradually able to avoid her cleanly.


    The suggestions are intensifying.


    It becomes indispensable for grapplers to be able to take snap actions when fighting. In short, they need to abandon their hesitation of not harming people.


    I will squeeze out the reason that anyone has, so long as they are a person who can talk.


    "..."


    Little by little, Rein stopped exchanging words.


    She was focused. Because of her reason, she was cautious of being attacked at anytime. And with her successfully concentrating, she maintained her state of rigidness.


    At least, I think.


    I got her.


    Her movements have become monotonous, turning into a single repeated pattern. Initially, her movements were elaborately planned, but even these patterns disappeared as time passed. In doing so, the times where she will make movements that are the easiest for her to take unconsciously became more common.


    It''s likely that she has confidence in her physical strength. It''s also probably that she''s waiting for my movements to become dull.


    Unfortunately, however, just for this time, I''m only using a moderate amount of stamina.


    And so, before Rein throws her inexhaustible stamina around, I''ll have her fall into a hypnotic state.


    "..."


    Her movements were monotonous, following a single pattern. And her focused eyes were directed towards the baton.


    In other words, I created a situation that was not particularly different from the usual hypnotic induction.


    Rein''s movements finally became dull.


    Naturally, without lowering my guard, I induced her deeper into a trance than usual.


    "Stop."


    When I abruptly muttered this, Rein''s movements came to a halt.


    Her consciousness has sunk down into its depths.


    Rein powerlessly lowered both of her arms, standing still as she swayed to and fro with an unstable posture.


    It succeeded!


    I was so excited that I couldn''t stop grinning. Maintaining a two-to-three step distance from Rein, I plaed both hands over my mouth. Yet, even so, my joy seemed to ooze out from above my mask.


    "Fuh...fuh...haha!"


    Taking several deep breaths, I settled my nerves.


    Not yet. I haven''t determined it yet.


    "...Seibu, Rein."


    "......"


    "Lift up your skirt."


    How will Rein move? It couldn''t be helped that I was concerned.


    After lagging for a few seconds, Rein slowly placed her hands against her skirt and gradually raised it.


    In doing so, Rein''s hands continued to rise, stopping only when the laces attached to her light blue underwear could be seen clearly.


    Because this school''s skirts were pleated, one couldn''t raise them that easily. Faced with the fact that I was viewing Rein''s underwear that was often not seen, although it''s stupid, I felt a sense of accomplishment.


    However, I couldn''t be at ease just yet.


    "...next, remove your panties."


    "......"


    "And then, lift up your skirt again."


    With this, she should show a bit of hesitation if this is an act.


    As according to my words, despite the place being behind the school building, Rein used calm movements as though she were in her room, raising each leg in turn as she passed her panties through them.


    And then, once again, she hiked up her skirt without any signs of flaws.


    Rein''s pubic mound, exposed to the wind, was clearly visible.


    "......"


    "Yes...!"


    I guess it''s fine to think that this was a complete success.


    I removed my ski mask in order to implant the hypnotic suggestions.


    "Do you know my name?"


    I had her listen to my name, making sure that she was properly aware that I was the one who was implanting the suggestions into her. Otherwise, it will end up that these suggestions were placed on her by some random stranger.


    I instilled myself into her, making it so she would only respond to me.


    "Right now, you are in a very calm world. Gradually, just by being there, you will be able to obtain a fulfilling sense of security. It''s a deep, deep world that you are the most familiar with."


    "..."


    "From now on, please answer to what I ask of you with a yes or no. Also, please repeat the contents of what you remember afterwards."


    "...ye-s. I will answer."


    From there, I placed a hypnosis that couldn''t be removed into an even deeper place in Rein''s heart. In saying this, everything is almost 80% complete, though.


    In any case, with this, I''ve become able to not only hypnotise someone upon meeting them for the first time, but also a target who holds clear enmity towards me. This is a big breakthrough.


    "You will not be able to remember what happens in this world. If you don''t keep this happy world a secret from everyone, even yourself, then this world will break. However, so long as, deep within your heart, you properly follow everything that you are told in this world, then you will once again be able to come back to this place."


    Listening to Rein''s reply, I filled in the remaining holes in my suggestions while imprinting the basics into her.


    Even while she was replying, keeping her skirt hiked up while doing so was quite surreal.


    "When I say [Defeat is Yours], you will open the path to this world. It is only when I am the one saying this that you will be able to make your way to this world."


    "Yes...only when you...say that to me, I will enter this world."


    For the time being, I''ve placed the minimum amount of insurance. As for the rest, I have no choice but to somehow work it out at another time.


    This time, just in case, I placed a suggestion that would make her avoid talking about me to other people.


    In order to perfect everything, I need to consult things over with Kokoro.


    "Now then, please follow me from now on."


    "Yes...I will, follow."


    As I started to walk, Rein followed behind me like a wandering spirit.


    For the time being, let''s join up with Kokoro and move to a safe place.


    My fun comes after that.

 Chapter 22锛欵pisode 22: Seibu Rein Fake Reverse Rape-Arc

    I was able to bring Rein to the counselling room without arousing suspicion.


    While it was a little worrying with only myself and Rein together, since Kokoro was also with us, even though we stood out, we didn''t arouse any suspicion.


    In the dead centre of the counselling room, Rein somehow stood upright while swaying unsteadily.


    "..."


    "Master?"


    Kokoro softly called out to me in a voice that only I could hear. This is because it''s likely that Rein would also hear if one''s voice was too loud. Even though it''s ok not to, she pays attention to the strangest of things.


    After leisurely sitting down on the sofa, I began to explain things to Kokoro.


    "As according to my policy, I can control Rein''s body for the most part. Even though I''ve also manipulated her memory and made her disregard inconvenient things, that''s more or less the standard."


    "Body control, is it?"


    "Naturally, that''s just the main item¡ªthere''s more to it than that. However, Rein is the type of person who will become even more troublesome than ever before if she notices that part. I''ll be relying on you to support that area."


    "Y-Yes. Thank you very much."


    "Well, it''s actually me who should be thanking Kokoro."


    I also want to take as much time as possible with handling Rein''s memory. In a different sense from Mai, I want to leave her emotions in their natural state.


    "Well, I''ve decided on the policy, but-"


    "..."


    "I haven''t worked out how to do it yet."


    While I want to mess up Rein''s defenseless standing figure right this instant, I should still wait.


    Once I placed my hand against my chin, I decided to perform a proper investigation into Rein''s background.


    I might as well find something suitable for her character.


    "Let''s see, Rein, can you hear me?"


    "Yes...I can, hear you..."


    "Please tell me about what you think is the most sinful act you''ve committed¡ªabout, what you think, is the worst thing that you have done."


    Since I''m doing this, why not try to start attacking her feelings of guilt."


    Pondering this, I spoke without thinking.


    Although it was also caused by the suggestions, Rein opened her mouth faster than I thought she would.


    "I...this was...when I was six years old."


    In other words, it was an unforgettable memory inside her. I picked up something good.


    "My mother...it was half a year after, she gave birth to my little sister...she was so cute, so mother frolicked with her everyday...she played with her, a lot..."


    "Were you not jealous? You were quite composed for your age, huh."


    At that age, I''d thought that her feelings of bitterness would outweigh the cuteness.


    Well, she''s got an aloof character after all, so I guess she was raised to grow in a good direction.


    "That day, dad was sleeping, and mom was drying the laundry outside...I was just about to head out to play. My little sister on the baby bed was really cute, that I wanted to touch her just a little bit before going out...opening the bed''s fence, I touched her...my little sister also laughed and grabbed my finger."


    Rein''s empty eyes began to quiver. Her entire body began to shake unsteadily.


    "That day, I went to play at my friends house in a good mood...but, during this...I got a phone call........."


    "A phone call?"


    "My little sister......died."


    With that line, something cold ran down my spine.


    Rein''s voice grew so thin, so much so that it faltered.


    "The cause...was that she fell from the baby bed...due to bad luck...her neck bone..."


    It was because of the hypnotic suggestions. Due to calling out the memories from deep within her, she was currently experiencing her feelings from that time just as is.


    "Maybe...I...I...I, forgot, to close the fence..."


    I unwillingly saw Rein''s tears. The emotions released from the girl who was always cool and unperturbed was very sincere, and extremely heavy.


    "Thanks, that''s enough."


    "......ye-s."


    I felt as though I had seen something I shouldn''t have.


    "Something awfully heavier than I expected came out, huh."


    "Y-Yes. It''s because an event that makes on feel guilt is usually engraved into the depths of that person''s heart that we need to treat them carefully, even during counselling."


    "Yeah...that''s right...*phew*."


    "Master?"


    Kokoro looked at me with a quizzical expression. Although her visage was docile after hearing Rein''s story, it''s likely that she was also worried about me.


    However, on the contrary, I smiled widely after hearing this story.


    I ended up becoming fully aware of how extensively awful my character was.


    "How wonderful. If she has such feelings, then all I have to do is release her from those sentiments. I want to make use of those large memories which, even up until this day, are still inside her."


    "Master...that''s quite blasphemous."


    "I''m saying that I''m trying to get rid of her guilt. Wouldn''t even her little sister wish for this rather than having Rein wallowing in regret ?"


    "That is...if Master thinks so, then that might be true!"


    Also convinced, Kokoro sent me a smile. Good, I talked her into it.


    As a reward, I''ll pat her head. Kokoro blissfully rolled her body about.


    "Now then, with that decided, we need to properly set the stage."


    I''ve decided what I''m gonna do. Now, all that''s left is to choose the situation.


    I will ravage Rein in a place that conforms even more to both my safety and my ideals.


    "......"


    While her blank eyes continued to not see anything, Rein kept listening to what would happen from now own.


    £ª


    The next time Rein woke up, she was inside an empty classroom.


    "...?"


    Although she restlessly surveyed her surroundings with a dubious expression, she soon calmed down.


    This is because, due to the suggestions, she believes that she came to this room of her own accord.


    Today, Rein was called out to this classroom, as according to the letter that was inside of her desk. The other party hasn''t come yet, so she was waiting-or so was the setting.


    She has forgotten everything that happened behind the school building.


    "...ter."


    "...huh?"


    "Big sister."


    Inside of the classroom that Rein, alone, was inside, a voice could be heard. Without knowing where the voice''s owner was, she shook her head to the sides once more.


    Although this was Kokoro''s voice, Rein could not perceive Kokoro''s figure that was inside of the classroom.


    "Who?"


    "It''s me, I was killed by you..."


    "Eh...!"


    Rein locked eyes with Kokoro, who was inside of the classroom.


    However, the moment she saw that figure, Rein''s expression collapsed as she became terrified.


    Rein, who was not stirred by an attacker wearing a ski-mask, was frightened.


    "Mea...is that you, Mea!? You, why!?"


    "It''s because Big Sister forgot about me, right?"


    "I didn''t forget! I have not, for a moment, forgotten about Mea!"


    Because of the hypnosis, Rein mistook Kokoro for her little sister. Naturally, it''s only while they''re in this classroom, though.


    "Really?"


    "It''s true! I always wanted to apologise to Mea. That time, I was always anxious about whether I did it or not. I couldn''t talk to mom or dad, and I ran-"


    "As I thought, you tried to forget about me."


    Rein held her head and crouched down. It''s likely that the mental damage she received was tremendous.


    Forgoing reason, her dead little sister was before her very eyes. And she clearly declared that Rein, herself, was the one who killed her.


    In a sense, the ambiguous facts was a sort of salvation for Rein, as well as a chain that couldn''t be broken.


    "I was hurt, you know."


    "Sorry...I''m so sorry..."


    "Do you want me to forgive you?"


    "...will you, forgive me?"


    While shedding tears, Rein faced Kokoro as she sought out for help.


    Kokoro slowly approached Rein and touched her lower abdomen.


    In that instant, Rein''s body pulsated, as though it were about to burst open.


    "Wha..."


    "Then I''ll be born again, so raise me properly, okay?"


    "What are you...!?"


    Holding her body, Rein crouched down on the spot.


    "If you can make a child, then that child..."


    "W-Wait!? Saying that so suddenly¡ª-!!"


    Rein''s eyes widened as she stiffened on the spot. It''s likely that her head couldn''t keep up with the mysterious stimulus coming from her body.


    "I''m...still a, high school..."


    "I leave it to you."


    "That''s why, until I become an adult..."


    Ignoring Rein''s plea, Kokoro left the classroom.


    After Kokoro exchanged a glance with me, who was in the hallway, she waved her hand and kept watch on the corridor. With this, outsiders won''t be able to enter this open classroom.


    "Kah...aaahhhh."


    Without closing her opened mouth, Rein''s saliva dripped onto the floor. Blushing furiously, she desperately tried to suppress the throbbing inside her.


    Due to the hypnotic suggestions, her body was currently in heat. Literally, her brain was commanding her to conceive a child.


    But then, since we''ll be using contraception, she won''t actually get pregnant, though.


    "H-Hel-p-"


    Rein also didn''t know about this. Rather, it just wasn''t possible for her to.


    Since I meticulously implanted the suggestions whilst she was still hypnotised, I may have lost a little bit of control. No, that''s not it.


    Perhaps it''s possible that it''s her will that allows her to go beyond her physical abilities ended up supercharging the suggestion''s effect.


    Either way, it''s more dangerous than I expected.


    Although Kokoro also had the experience of being aroused up until her limit, that was because I knew that the stopper (myself) was present, and the goal was to make her beg anyway.


    I don''t know how to end it for Rein. Please without end would harm the body.


    It''d be a problem if it was prolonged for too long and she turned insane.


    "I guess I''ll go soon."


    Holding my cheeks in my hands so that I wouldn''t leak a smile, I entered the classroom after the preparations were complete.


    The door opened with a loud noise.


    "...huh, Seibu-san?"


    Putting on a dubious expression, I pretended as though I had seen an unexpected individual in this place.


    Noticing my entry due to the door''s noise, Rein was unable to avert her gaze.


    "Ah, ah..."


    "A-Are you ok? Your face is kinda red-"


    Looking worried, I approached Rein''s side.


    While I was slowly drawing nearer, Rein seemed to have noticed something. She became desperate as she tried to avert her gaze from me.


    "D-Don..."


    "What''s wro¡ª¨C"


    "Ugh, aaaaaaaahhh!!"


    Rein''s body wasn''t able to bear it any longer, her body exploding as she pushed me down.


    The classroom floor hurts a little.


    "Wah, Seibu-san!? What are-"


    "Sorry...I''m sorry!"


    Holding down both of my hands, Rein brought her face close and kissed me.


    "Haah...nn mgh."


    Like a beast, she placed her tongue inside of my mouth as though she were craving for me, who had fallen to the ground.


    Rein closed her eyes as she desperately pushed me down. This had completely become what was known as Reverse ****.


    "Nn mgh!!"


    Just like usual, I''ve made it so that pleasure surges through her just by my touch due to the suggestions. Finding the sensitive places on her horny body, I rubbed her flesh as though to make her go crazy.


    The feeling of her chest piling on top of me through her chest was like I was being pressed down on like a soft pillow.


    Although I don''t know whether it was caused by the sense of release or her feelings of sadness, but tears flowed from Rein''s closed eyes.


    Seeing this appearance, my erection showed through my trousers.


    "Haah...haah..."


    Because her body was glued to mine, it''s likely that Rein also noticed this. As well as, perhaps, what she wanted to do.


    Letting go of each other''s bodies once, Rein placed her hand onto my trousers.


    "T-That''s not good, Sei-...Rein!"


    "I''m sorry!"


    Although Rein was shaking due to impatience, even so, she desperately opened my zipper and took out my standing penis.


    My penis, which overenthusiastically leaped out, collided with Rein''s cheek.


    "This is...a man''s-"


    Due to the male scent that came from my penis, Rein''s reasoning collapsed.


    She finally obtained what she was waiting for all this time. Even so, it''s likely that her frustrations had yet to end and, instead, just continued to grow.


    Rein grasped my penis firmly with her hand, as though not to let it go.


    Rolling up her skirt while not wearing panties, she placed my penis against her vagina just like that as she planned to put it inside her. It seems as though her hesitation no longer meant shit.


    "Rein..."


    "Just a little bit is fine, so...!!"


    Although Rein tried to insert my member inside her, it seems like it wasn''t going well. Rather than her not being use to this sort of thing, it''s likely her first time.


    I used my left hand to lightly correct the positioning before piercing through her.


    "!!...haaahh!!"


    The sense of conquest that came with prying open her narrow hole caused even more blood to surge towards my penis.


    It seems like she''s barely fiddled around with it. It''s quite tight¡ª


    "Wha-!?"


    "Aaah, ggh¡ª¨C!!!"


    Rein single-mindedly moved her hips up and down, rubbing my penis and her pussy.


    That doesn''t matter. Those movements fell within the range of my plans.


    "R-Rein!?"


    "Aaaaaahhh!!"


    However, Rein''s flesh itself moved unexpectedly.


    My skin grew goosebumps when faced with the sensation coming from my penis, a sensation of which I had never imagined up until now.


    The insides of her vagina wriggled, as though it was an entirely different creature from Rein. Her folds, her insides had moved in a way that I''ve never experienced until now. It minutely and strongly stimulated my penis.


    I''m being devoured.


    The phyiscal ability that Rein possesses isn''t only something that''s used for sports. Pursuing pleasure, her instinct to try and squeeze it out from a male caused her body to move in order to give even more pleasure to a man.


    So that I wouldn''t lose, I mobilised all of the techniques that I cultivated up until now and pierced Rein''s vagina.


    "Aaaaah, haaaahh!! Gah, aaahh!!"


    Rein arched her body backwards, repeatedly climaxing for who-knows how many times. It''s likely that she lost consciousness a few times as well.


    Even so, her body kept moving with barely any rest.


    There''s no way I could resist.


    Halfway through being squeezed out, I ejaculated.


    Rein was also the same.


    "Ugh...aaaaaaaaaaahhh!!! ......aah, ah-!!"


    Without resisting this ejaculation, Rein continued to just shout.


    Despite this, Rein''s vagina¡ªher body still continued to move.


    Before I knew it, my penis became erect once again.


    "Ah...aaah..."


    "Rein, I''ll move again, ok."


    Since I have no intention to stop here, I wanted to restart just like this. Pushing down the powerless Rein, I started to piston as though I were pushing into her from above.


    "St-op..."


    Even though Rein''s body continued to move, it would seem as though her consciousness was close to its limit.


    "At, least...outside-"


    The moment we changed our position, Rein crossed both of her legs around me, capturing me so that I wouldn''t escape.


    I wonder just how exactly am I meant to cum outside in this state?


    I repeatedly sought out Rein''s body, disregarding her pleas made with a soft voice.


    £ª


    [It is the end of the school day. Will the remaining students please get ready to go home and promptly leave the school building.]


    By the time I took notice, the sun was already setting.


    With club activities finishing, the school broadcast that instructed students to return home flowed indiscriminately.


    Since Kokoro''s here, it shouldn''t matter if we stay back, but staying here would be taking a chance.


    "..."


    I looked at collapsed Rein who still didn''t move.


    Forcibly removing the buttons of her Y-shirt, her two, bra-less bulges swayed according to her breathing.


    Both of her legs, that were still wide open, were still twitching even now as sperm overflowed between them with a *glug*.


    Rather than being disorderly, her dress seemed more like it had been torn apart.


    "...this is the worst."


    Rein was still conscious. I heard her murmur, powerlessly and vacantly.


    "It was so sudden...I was surprised. Rein-"


    "...don''t call me with such familiarity. It''s not like that."


    Even though such a thing happened, she was able to return a proper answer.


    Normally, she would be so shocked about what she, herself, did that she wouldn''t be able to open her mouth.


    "Because, it would have been fine with just about anyone..."


    From Rein''s perspective, she merely ended up doing it with me who just so happened to appear.


    It''s just that, due to the suggestions, she would end up feeling that being touched by other men is unpleasant, though.


    "Fine with just anyone¡ªRein, are you-"


    "Like I said, it''s not like that...!"


    Covering her eyes with her sleeve, shedding tears during that time.


    Acting panicked, I approached her.


    "R-Rein?"


    "Don''t call me...by my name...uuuggh."


    It''s likely that her shock came afterwards as it overflowed. Even though she''s strong, she is still a girl.


    I began to think about what would be the most convenient thing to do here.


    "Um, I...I don''t, dislike this kind of thing."


    "..."


    I was ignored. Well, I guess it''s no wonder.


    It might be best to just shut up and wait in this kind of situation.


    Although there''s not much time left, that would still be for the best.


    "...go home."


    "If I go home like this, I might be seen by one of the teachers. They''re patrolling the hallways."


    Making up something somewhat plausible, I remained in this place.


    I wonder how long it was?


    The teachers on patrol weren''t coming nearby, perhaps because Kokoro was doing her job well. In any case, a very long time passed before Rein finally got up.


    "Sorry, because it''s our summer uniform, I don''t have a jacket."


    "Shut up."


    Since her Y-shirt couldn''t be put on again, she was forcibly hiding her skin with both hands. The semen she thirsted for was not only still left on the base of her legs, but it also smelled.


    Seeing her appearance just after she had been violated made me a little aroused.


    "I''ll see you home."


    "It''s fine."


    "I''ll send you home."


    "I said it''s fine!"


    Since Rein went ahead, I also forcibly followed after her. This is probably the strength of being pushy.


    Whether or not she simply gave up, she no longer said anything after we exited the school building.


    "I won''t really tell anyone, you know."


    "Of course you won''t."


    After several short-lived conversations, we entered into the centre of the residential area. Since she''s walking, it''s likely that she lives nearby.


    "Say, how long are you gonna follow me?"


    "Leaving you alone with that appearance is dangerous, you know."


    "Why are you so cocky? I don''t need your help."


    "I understood that Rein was unwilling to do that. I''m not misunderstanding anything."


    In the face of these words, Rein stopped her feet at once.


    Perhaps, in Rein''s head, she recognised me as a guy who had gotten carried away after having sex once.


    I''ll alter this perception and make me out into a convenient person.


    "Why?"


    "I mean, you were crying after that, and it doesn''t feel like you love me either. It was something akin to an outbreak, so I was wondering if you were sick or something."


    "How stupid."


    "It''s fine if it''s stupid. But I knew that you were doing such a thing despite being unwilling, so I want to take responsibility."


    Saying this, I handed her a piece of paper that I had written my contact details on.


    "If there''s anything wrong, please contact me there."


    "This is none of your concern¡ª-"


    "Isn''t it obvious that this is my concern?"


    I pressed Rein with serious eyes.


    After making a speechless face, Rein snatched the contact details from me.


    Perhaps she had become calm and started considering things from my position. In doing so, she should see me as just a guy who has been reversed raped.


    "You can consult me about anything. Other than my involvement, I''ll gladly give you my advice."


    "...really, how stupid."


    Rein''s pace quickened, as though she were running away.


    I also followed after her, walking together until Rein arrived in front of her house.


    "I''m fine here, so go home."


    "Yeah, I will."


    Rein closed the fence of her house with a loud *clang*. It''s likely that this was her intent to reject me.


    I guess this ends today.


    But this is still the first step. Things aren''t over.


    From here on, I will carefully pile on the suggestions and obtain a distorted relationship.


    I''ll have her fly above her limits through the power of hypnosis.

 Chapter 23锛欵pisode 23: Seibu Rein Sex Friends-Arc

    It was the day after I had successfully performed the hypno-induction on Rein.


    Even though I had just arrived at school, I felt my head, which was still groggy, being smacked awake.


    "Hey, do you have a sec?"


    In the usual classroom, without concern for the surrounding gazes, Rein called out to me.


    Despite her maintaining a blunt expression, there was a mysterious ghastliness behind it that seemed as though she wouldn''t take no for an answer.


    I abruptly averted my gaze towards the surroundings.


    There were much more students interested in Rein than I anticipated. Especially the girls, who were curiously looking this way with doubtful expressions.


    "Are you listening?"


    "Y-Yeah."


    Despite being shaken, I stood up. It was at times like these that my weak-will was really pathetic.


    During that time when I fought Rein as well, because I stupidly created distance between us after being grazed by a single attack, I ended up creating an opportunity for her to run away. I need to do something to improve this.


    I already assumed the possibility that things would turn out like this. It''s just that it happened much quicker than I thought.


    "Come here."


    "J-Just wait a sec..."


    Rein began to walk without a care. It would seem that she''s going out of the classroom.


    I also followed behind her. I felt as though she had me wrapped around her finger, but that couldn''t be helped.


    "Hm~m"


    I also passed by Mai who was in the classroom. Looking towards our vicinity with glazed eyes, she strangely paid close attention to Rein.


    "S-Say, Rein. Where ya goin''?"


    "Far away. To a place without people."


    Does she not mind the fact that she was called without honorifics?


    Rein boldly walked straight forwards without losing her way. Even though it wasn''t anything particularly special, her gait resembled that of a model performing in a fashion show.


    To think that it would turn out like this despite her walking in a normal manner. A feminine scent drifted from her hair, swaying in the air even though there was no wind blowing.


    "Hey."


    "What?"


    "So the reason you''re calling me out right now is really because of yesterday''s-"


    "I''ll talk after you follow me, so shut up."


    Leaving the classroom, Rein arrived at a clustered location. A room that seemed to be a gathering place for literature clubs and associations.


    Standing in front of the classroom which had nothing written on the signboard, she took out a key.


    "Does this room belong to some sort of club?"


    "It''s just a free room. I only got the key, so I''m just using."


    Even if I asked her how she got the key, it doesn''t feel like she''d answer.


    With a *clank*, a door unknown to me opened.


    "...heeh."


    Upon seeing the room, I involuntarily leaked out my usual voice.


    The interior was even drearier than I imagined: a long table with a Japanese cushion sitting atop a pipe chair, and a single shelf that was only filled with books. The desk top was also only accompanied by flowers.


    Personally, the sense of cleanliness, as well as the fact that there was pretty much no unnecessary items gave me a favourable impression.


    After I entered, Rein firmly locked the door. I can no longer escape.


    "Say, do you remember about yesterday?"


    "Y-Yeah, I remember."


    Rein entered the main subject without any sort of preface. Placing her hands in her pockets as usual, she leaned against the wall.


    Now then, what kind of topic is she gonna talk to me about?


    "...about that, it''s something like an illness of mine. I don''t know how best to say it, but it''s that sort of thing."


    "Since it''s an illness, how do you usually take care of it?"


    "That was obviously my first time. What the hell are you asking?"


    "Sorry."


    When I apologised, Rein averted her eyes, seemingly thinking that she had said too much.


    For the time being, I guess we need a conversation topic, huh?


    "Say, Rein. You have your hands in your pockets, but there''s a reason for that, right?"


    "...why-"


    "No, I mean, it seems like it''s a habit, but I thought that there''s also got to be a reason for it."


    "It''s nothing. I have a habit of grabbing things. If I use strength, I''ll immediately break things, so-"


    "Break, you say-"


    "Even an apple bursts into pieces."


    To think that just the pressure of her fingers would cause an apple to explode, she''s like a vampire.


    Yet, it was just as I had suspected.


    She has a personality that cares about people, even more so than everyone believes. Understanding that her strength exceeded the standard, she lived while hiding it.


    Although it''s become pretty much impossible for her to harm me now due to the suggestions, things would be quite scary without them.


    "Because of this body, things like that also happen. That se-...that''s, um...please don''t make me say it."


    "No, I didn''t make you say anything."


    "Anyway! Because it''s that sort of thing, it''s not like I wasn''t thinking about you and...sorry."


    Rein''s feeble apology comfortably echoed in my ears.


    It''s likely that, from her point of view, she spoke this after having grasped that I was also a victim. Well, that''s Reverse-Rape for you.


    Faced with this, this was Rein''s way of doing her utmost to apologise.


    Thinking about things this way, it was quite adorable.


    However, the important thing right now is what''s gonna happen in the future.


    "Say, Rein, are you already fine?"


    "-!!? What is...?"


    "Ah, no, I mean your illness. I was wondering if it''s all over after just having it settled once."


    "...sexual harassment?"


    Cocking her head, Rein peeked at me. Although it was an unexpected reaction, it was not one of rejection.


    In other words, it was working.


    The hypnotic suggestion I placed on Rein was that she would randomly feel aroused towards me.


    The trigger was not just her guilt towards her little sister, but various other factors. There was even something that I could properly control added to the mix.


    Just now, I nonchalantly showed Rein that sign.


    I traced the underneath my lips with my right thumb.


    I''ve done it a couple of times, but there wasn''t any response so I was beginning to get worried.


    "...what?"


    "Haha..."


    No, I guess it didn''t work. I let loose a dry laugh.


    Even though I showed this to Rein, she was unperturbed. Although there''s no way that the suggestion hasn''t been triggered, but it''s just that she hasn''t noticed it.


    Since there wasn''t any more common topics between us, we soon fell into silence.


    "Um...say-"


    After averting her gaze, Rein continued the conversation. Thinking that it was rude, she took her hands out of her pockets and, instead, clutched her skirt.


    "That thing you said at that time, you remember it, right?"


    "That time?"


    "You said that you''d cooperate with anything."


    "I did say that."


    "Well...then, I want you to help me out, but..."


    "Help you, you say..."


    After saying that, my mouth stopped.


    This was because Rein slowly raised her skirt with both hands, showing me her underwear.


    Her panties were so wet, to the extent that one would think she had soiled herself.


    "Your illness, are you saying that it hasn''t healed...?"


    Faced with the fact that it wasn''t due to suggestions but Rein''s own will that caused her to do this, I ended up gulping.


    Things are certainly going according to my plans. I have been preparing up until now so that things could turn out like this.


    "..."


    With a *nod*, Rein faintly nodded her head.


    I was desperate to hide my excitement towards the fact that Rein remained calm up until now despite being this wet.


    Even though Rein has resolved her self this much, I wonder just how much inner turmoil did she suffer through?


    It''s possible her aches were strong enough to obscure such a shock.


    "I, see..."


    However, I do not immediately give my consent. I purposefully paid caution to the surroundings.


    It was almost as though I were suspicious of whether or not the threat of cameras had been installed somewhere.


    Naturally, I don''t voice my doubts. I''m merely implying such to Rein and making her impatient.


    Now, how will she act¡ª-


    "You-!"


    "Rei...ngh!?"


    Rein overeagerly approached, grabbing and pulling me by the collar. Suddenly, our lips overlapped.


    My eyes grew round as I froze in the face of her unexpected action.


    Rein''s forceful kiss was completely devoid of romance.


    With a jerk, Rein pushed me down and released my lips.


    "You, earlier you said that you didn''t hate me, right?"


    "Yeah, I did-"


    "Then I''ll give you my mouth and body only during these times."


    "...really?"


    "Right now, I''m really aroused."


    Without thinking, I grabbed Rein''s shoulder and pushed her on top of the desk.


    Rein unexpectedly had a composed expression on her face. It''s likely that she''s made her resolve. That said, her right hand that was placed next to my face was faintly trembling.


    "Are you sure?"


    "I couldn''t do anything about it since this morning, so...aaah..."


    My foot rubbed against Rein''s crotch.


    With just that, Rein leaked out a voice of longing.


    "You, hurry...! Nnnggh!!!"


    Because Rein once again grabbed and pulled my collar in protest, this time I initiated the kiss from my end.


    Unlike earlier, my tongue also entered. Upon teasingly licking the insides of her mouth, Rein''s teeth began to play-bite me back. She was probably actually trying to bite my tongue, but because of the suggestions, she wasn''t able to put in strength that would hurt me.


    "Puhah...don''t get, cocky!"


    "Well, I also wanted to advance quickly."


    I threw away my trousers and trunks, exposing my lower body.


    "Wait, use a condom."


    "Ah...that''s right, a condom."


    Unlike up until now, this kind of behaviour that adheres to common sense also comes out, huh.


    Since I had prepared it in advance, I took one out of my pocket. However-


    "Nngh."


    Since I was inexperienced¡ª-or rather, as this was my first time using one, it didn''t go well.


    "Hand it over for a sec."


    "Ah-"


    Rein, who was unable to just stand by and watch, snatched the condom away from me and carefully placed it onto my member. Her slender fingers politely wrapped themselves around my penis.


    Even though she was feeling her way around, it was done well. She really can do anything, huh?


    "There, it''s don-...kyah!?!"


    "Rein."


    I once again pushed down Rein as though I were a man without patience.


    Rein gave her consent and did not resist, but, even so, she was still not like before. The parts of her that possessed reason, and that held fear towards being ravaged by me was causing her to slowly try and distance herself.


    After forcibly pushing Rein down as though I were raping her, I ripped off her panties and inserted my penis into Rein''s vagina.


    "ah...Aaah...!!"


    Although it was only a little bit, Rein leaked out a voice of anguish. As the pleasure came at the same time that she was suppressing her voice, it seemed to be quite painful.


    "I don''t mind even if you let out your voice."


    "There''s no way, that I can do that! ...aahh!!"


    "Is anyone in the next room?"


    While connecting my piston, I strained my ears for a little bit.


    Since it was the literary clubs'' area, they shouldn''t be performing their activities in the morning. Homeroom''s starting in the classroom shortly, after all.


    "That''s not the problem here, idiot!"


    "I see."


    "¡ª¡ªhhh!!?"


    In which case, I''ll forcibly use my penis to gouge out the insides of her vagina.


    Rein''s body arched backwards as she desperately bit her lip. Originally, it wouldn''t be strange for her to squeal like an animal.


    I could feel the interior of her vagina beginning to move abnormally through the condom, as though she were trying to both drive out my penis and squeeze out my sperm. It was a sensation akin to that of countless, soft tongues running across my member.


    Rein lavishly even has talent in sex.


    Since I didn''t do anything with Kokoro this morning, I soon began to ejaculate. My penis pulsated with a *tremble*.


    "Haaaaaaaaahhh!! Fuhaaaaaaahh..."


    Rein had also already reached climax countless times. This voice was probably a weak whisper that came out when faced with the end.


    There''s no way things would go so easily, though.


    "*Phew*, it''s over."


    "..."


    I pulled out my penis and removed the condom. I released more sperm than I had expected.


    Upon looking at my condom whilst maintaining an anguished expression, Rein-


    "Ah, wai-!? Rein-"


    Rein snatched the condom from me. She gazed at the semen accumulated inside with trembling eyes.


    Upon gazing at her as though wondering what she was going to do, Rein slowly opened her mouth wide and-


    "Ah...nnkh, nnkh."


    She started to drink the semen inside of the condom.


    In the breadth of a single gulp, as if she had found water in the midst of the dessert, Rein poured semen down her throat.


    Rein was engrossed as she continued to drink the semen, the sperm passing over her lips. What a wonderful sight.


    What''s needed in order to release the suggestion placed on Rein was basically to have semen inside her vagina. Naturally, it''s possible for me to directly control it, and drinking semen can relieve the symptoms to a certain extent.


    If we were to use something like a condom, then even if she can obtain pleasure, she wouldn''t be able to eliminate it.


    "Sorr...can I ask you to do it one more time?"


    While lovingly gazing at my penis which had just ejaculated, Rein reached out her hand, as though seeking for it.


    Although we could resume as we were, it naturally wouldn''t be interesting that way.


    "Rein, it''s fine to do it in succession, but it''s hard to get it erect quickly. Do you think you could try and seduce me?"


    "...what should I do?"


    "For example, you could open up your vagina with two fingers and show it to me."


    "Worst...you''re *the* worst."


    While spitting out abuse, Rein was also aware that there was no other way. Gritting her teeth, she spread her legs while enduring the shame.


    Seeing this, I maliciously took out a new condom.


    As planned, Rein panicked and stopped my hand.


    "Wait."


    "Rein?"


    "That''s...we don''t need to use the condom, so-"


    Rein''s voice was so soft that it seemed as though it would disappear.


    I found Rein''s appearance to be so cute that my penis grew erect and attacked her.


    "Kyah...aaaaaaaahhh!!"


    Faced with such a violent insertion, Rein raised pants together with a heartrending voice.


    I once again tore the buttons off of Rein''s Y-shirt and dove my hands into her uniform.


    "Aah aah aaaaahh...!!"


    One-sidedly ravaging Rein''s body, that seemed as though even boys wouldn''t be able to knock down, stirred up my sadistic heart.


    Forgetting her usual cold expression, Rein started to pant. So long as her face was flushed red, even Rein became just a girl.


    I began to move greedily from just the insides of her vagina wriggling abnormally.


    I didn''t think to stop. If my partner feels that way, all I have to do is follow along with her.


    "Agah, aaahh!! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!!"


    Even though Rein knew that it was useless, she couldn''t put up with a creampie.


    Seeing the colour of regret surfacing onto Rein''s expression after climaxing with a big wave was so fun that it was unbearable.


    I once against pistoned my erect penis and resumed our sex.


    While still in a daze, Rein neither stopped nor gave her consent.


    Even so, her flesh firmly tightened as though to squeeze out my sperm.


    "Ah, ah!"


    For a while, only Rein''s tired panting and the sounds of our bodies smacking against each other echoed.


    £ª


    I thought that I''d continue to have sex until I was satisfied, but since the time became 5 minutes before the morning chime would ring, I decided to stop.


    "..."


    Rein fixed her disordered attire in silence. Since she never turned over this way, I felt faintly scared.


    "So you prepared a new Y-shirt, huh."


    "That''s because I thought you would tear the one I was wearing."


    She was right on the mark.


    Once Rein patted her body countless times, she breathed deeply before meeting her eyes with mine.


    "For now, I''ll give you my gratitude. Thanks."


    "It''s fine."


    "That''s right. You also had your fun."


    Rein expressed sarcasm. Certainly, it was just as she said. Since I was also the prime culprit.


    Upon laughing foolishly, Rein grabbed my collar and glared at me with those strong eyes.


    "Don''t tell anyone."


    "Naturally."


    "Do you really get it?"


    After looking at me, Rein rubbed her stomach with an expression of unease. It guess she was also worried about that.


    "For the time being, I was saved today, but I might have to ask for your help again."


    "That''s ok."


    "For once, I''ll say that you''ve really helped me."


    Although faint, it seems that my intentions have been seen through.


    While holding her head and sighing, Rein did not speak anymore as she headed towards the door.


    "Hey, get moving. Classes are gonna start soon."


    I considered Rein''s candid response as a plus.


    From her perspective, I still couldn''t be anything else except that kind of existence. The so-called Sex-Friend.


    With Rein still remaining as Rein, I can openly develop her body.


    Right now, I was full of appreciation towards the new door of hypnosis that I opened, as well as a new outlet for my desire.

 Chapter 24锛欵pisode 24: Touhou Sunou Adult鈥檚 Dignity-Arc

    "When the white nightmare is dyed in darkness, the black curtains will overrun the wastelands!"


    I played Othello with Sunou and lost. The board''s surface was dyed in Sunou''s colour¨Cblack.


    She unexpectedly came by the apartment and had me accept to play a game to kill time.


    Certainly, I was also free, but it was really vexing for me to lose.


    "Fufun!"


    "No, isn''t this strange?"


    "Fuffun!"


    Sunou snorted triumphantly. She was smiling more than usual as she puffed out her non-existent chest. Her face made me want to punch it.


    Although her attire was her usual Gothic Lolita, not a single bit of laxness exuded from her appearance.


    "What, you said that you didn''t like Video Games, so we decided to play Othello, right?"


    If I''m gonna do it, I''ll win. I challenged her with such a mindset, resulting in the game being Othello.


    Since the element of luck wouldn''t play a part in this game, I thought that I could do moderately ok, but-


    "It''s weird. There''s no way I''d win if we were to play Video Games. Why would the superior ranked take the stars in a race game!? It''s impossible!!"


    "Then you should just adjust the ranking. It''s because you''re pointlessly trying to show off your power that demon is a banana."


    Including both the previous matches of video games, and the Othello game we had, this makes it a total of 5 defeats for me.


    Since it was the holidays and I wasn''t really motivated, I didn''t think much of the rules and tried to play games normally, with this as the result. I''m starting to not want to play again with this girl.


    "Please pick something that I might be able to win."


    "What''s with that....there is no compassion in my Sabbath."


    "That''s cause it''s noon."


    "Then I''ll let you choose another video game. I will choose with my hand a game that will allow even you to faintly point the sword of victory at me."


    While humming in a good mood, Sunou began to search through the games that were in this house.


    It seems that all of the games here are ones that Sunou brought over. Since Kokoro, who was cooking in the kitchen, said so, it''s probably not wrong. I wonder if she doesn''t play them by herself?


    "Hah!!"


    Sunou suddenly leaked out a startled voice. It seems that she''s remembered something.


    And then, while maintaining her crawling posture, she approached me.


    "Your skirt''s chafing. That''s tall, isn''t it?"


    "Say, I''ve already won against this demon 5 times, right?"


    "I don''t accept it, though."


    "I won! See, Kokoro-nee-san over there is the witness!"


    I know what this girl wants to do.


    Perhaps suddenly coming here and saying that we should play games is also-


    "The Sabbath of Twilight has begun!"


    "It hasn''t started, and I still haven''t lost yet."


    "At this point in time, how about you quit it with that nonsense!? How about you at least adopt the attitude of hearing out someone''s request!?"


    That''s not the attitude of some who''s *asking*.


    Becoming fairly desperate, Sunou lashed out at me. What''s with this girl?


    Suddenly arriving and suggesting such a condition, it''s almost like she announced some sort of anti-rule after winning a duel or something.


    Since it seemed troublesome, I ignored her and locked eyes with Kokoro in the kitchen. Wait, don''t laugh at me.


    "...as long as it''s just listening, then fine."


    "Yeah...that''s right, that much is obvious!"


    Sunou was obviously relieved, folding her arms as she nodded firmly.


    Well, if I think of this as a tactic that Sunou desperately conjured up, then it should be fine just to hear her out.


    "Let''s see, my desire is only one thing¨Cto have a single-day pact with you, who could be considered a demon. Let''s see, it would be fine to say that we''d be in a relationship where you must implicitly obey me."


    "What''s with that? So you want me to go out with you for just one day? What for?"


    The way Sunou delivered her lines were so weird that I couldn''t tell if her tension was extremely high or terribly low.


    After spiritedly firing off lines like a storm, Sunou quietly sat back down.


    Haphazardly moving my line of sight around the surroundings, I saw Kokoro tilting her head to the side on the edge of my field of view.


    £ª


    After Sunou finished talking and heaved a sigh, she began to sip the drink that Kokoro brought little by little.


    Simplifying the contents of what I was told to a certain degree, I began to ruminate it in my head.


    "So Sunou actually has friends?"


    "What''s with that!? I shouldn''t have said it!! Even though this demon doesn''t have any either-"


    "Because I enrolled midway after all."


    Since the school was such a mammoth in size, many of them were brought up together since middle school. Yet, I belonged to the types who came from another school and took an exam to enrol. There wasn''t enough time to make friends, and there weren''t any acquaintances here whom I knew of before.


    And it hasn''t even been three months since I enrolled.


    "What an unsightly excuse. Even though I, who has barely been at school, can make friends."


    "..."


    Sunou brought her own personal computer and was playing a net game on it.


    Although her play frequency is low, and she hasn''t spent much time on it, she''s climbed through the ranks using the skills befitting of her nickname Laplace, seemingly having become a famous player as such.


    Her friends appeared to be people whom she got acquainted with in the net game.


    They will be coming to visit Sunou''s place next Sunday to play.


    "Rather, is the person coming buy on Sunday really a girl?"


    "Naturally. I''ve even had voice chats with her."


    "There''s this strange voice machine out there-"


    "I would like it if you do not make light of me and treat me as some fool who couldn''t see through such things."


    Sunou muttered, filled to the brim with self confidence.


    Certainly, because Sunou can expose everything about the opponent over the net with her superior play style, I trust that she has at least that much ability in that regard.


    "But people are also able to see through you as well, you know. In the first place, why did you lie and say that you had a boyfriend?"


    "Silence, loser! A foolish demon such as you wouldn''t be able to understand my human thoughts!"


    It seems that Sunou, whilst thinking that the fact her face couldn''t be seen was a good thing, planted a mixture of facts and fiction into this friend''s head.


    To consolidate it briefly, Sunou seems to have posed herself as a sexy, mature elder lady with a boyfriend.


    "Since it''s disheartening for you to go alone, you wanted to go with a boyfriend who wouldn''t be weird for you to be together with..."


    "You said that you didn''t have any friends at school..."


    She''s inconveniently telling me all about truth. I guess she''s trying to get me to participate in her deception.


    It''s unreasonable.


    "It''s unreasonable, it''s so unreasonable."


    "E-Even I understand it to a certain extent. But if it''s my maturity, then I can somehow deceive her with my behaviour...if I casually and quietly remain calm, then it''s not impossible for me to be seen as mature."


    From my point of view, it''s not bad to tell a lie. What''s bad is telling a lie and having it found out.


    Perhaps interested in my answer, Sunou unconsciously approached me and peered into my expression.


    She looked like a girl who was asking for pocket money.


    "...well, I guess it''s fine if I go out with you for just a day."


    "Really!? You''re not going back on your word, right demon!?"


    After thinking about it for a little, I came up with something slightly interesting. Although it would take time and effort, I should be able to do whatever I like with this.


    In terms of hypnosis, I should also do some training for my remote suggestions.


    £ª


    On that day, it had now reached the meeting time that Sunou had scheduled.


    The agreed-upon meeting place was in front of the station¨Cfurthermore, it wasn''t the nearest station, but one that was smack-dab in the middle of the city.


    "It''s hot..."


    Sunou spat out weakly, beside me as she propped up her parasol. As usual, her Gothic Lolita attire was really eye-catching.


    Soon the rainy season would end, leading to the period of end-of-term exams.


    As summer approached, the city gathered even more heat due to the sun. Wearing black clothing, no matter how you looked at it, was incredibly incompatible with such weather.


    "The appointed time has passed...do you want to wait there?"


    "No."


    I pointed towards a nearby fast-food restaurant with glass windows. Even though we''d be able to tell if someone came immediately if we were there-


    "Um...could you possibly be Laplace-san?"


    It was at this time when a lady who fearfully called out to us appeared.


    A really mature, tall woman had spoken to us. She was a very stylish, and eye-catching Caucasian woman.


    "Ah...Sa-Sa...yo, ko?"


    With an extremely small voice, Sunou spoke to this Sayoko-san. It seems that she was timid due to the difference in height.


    Or rather, because she was a half-Caucasian woman exactly like I was told, I should have expected it. If Sunou was a beauty who was like a doll, than this woman was like a model.


    Her white skin and blonde hair that didn''t suit her Japanese name were just as conspicuous as Sunou.


    "Ah, just as I thought. Sorry, at first I noticed the attire that I was told of before hand, but I ended up searching in a loop..."


    "Ugh...don''t worry about it! It''s fine! Good day to you, Sayoko. You''re even more beautiful than the voice I heard..."


    "Thank you, Laplace-san."


    Sunou elegantly twirled her small hands before stretching one out.


    Sayoko graciously smiled and took that outstretched hand. Her smile was¡ªhow do I put this¨Cit was like a smile that one would use when facing a small animal.


    "Pretty..."


    It would be the end, in a different sense, if she were to become engrossed in her. It''s likely that Sayoko''s image of Sunou has already been settled.


    Naturally, the sensitive Sunou noticed this.


    "..."


    Although she had recovered, Sunou''s expression had collapsed briefly.


    "Sayoko-san, right?"


    "Yes, are you Laplace''s boyfriend?"


    "Yes, that''s right. My apologies for intruding on the two of you."


    "I don''t mind, I''ve heard that boyfriend-san gets lonely easy."


    "...is that so? For the time being, let''s get your luggage to the hotel we''ve booked."


    Just exactly how did Sunou set up my character? How exactly am I gonna act as a lonely boyfriend?


    "......"


    Looking to the side, I only saw a quiet Sunou who appeared to have gotten smaller. She was like a child who couldn''t do anything.


    Either way, I knew it was impossible for me to behave exactly in that manner.


    Sunou was a very shy girl to begin with.


    Since there''s a certain degree of hostility in our relationship, Sunou is able to converse with me. Becoming accustomed to this built up our present relationship.


    "Sunou."


    "Eh, what is it?"


    "You''ve made a reservation, right? Let''s go. Ah, I''ll take your bags."


    "This is training, so it''s fine."


    "For strength, right?"


    In any case, let''s continue to converse with Sayoko in place of Sunou.


    Either way, I need to stay patient for a little while. Although I''m also not good at meeting people for the first time, I will endure it for just this time.


    It would be fine so long as Sunou freely redeems herself after entering the hotel.


    £ª


    The hotel we reserved was so luxurious that even I had to strain my eyes. The number of chairs in the waiting room were so numerous that it seemed almost impossible to use them all.


    Even inside of the room we were in now, the bed seemed so soft, and the carpet seemed as though just me stepping on it with my sport shoes would cause its value to fall.


    "This is amazing! Gold! This is gold!"


    "I''m also surprised."


    "I-I see."


    It seems that Sunou paid all the reservation fees for this hotel.


    To begin with, both of the Touhou parents seemed to be famous businessmen overseas, and, in exchange of neglecting their child, ended up sending her large sums of cash for her to use as allowance.


    Even so, treating her by paying the full price for such a place¡ªshould I call her extremely generous or should I say that she''s treating her well.


    I also heard that Sunou, herself, received quite a sum of prize money from the board game tournament, and it''s likely that the entire family was indifferent to money.


    "Wo~w!"


    It''s likely that this Sayoko wasn''t thinking so cunningly. At least, I want to think so.


    Since waiting would be too tiresome, I guess we should start soon.


    "Sayoko-san, apparently you had your fortune told by Sunou earlier, right?"


    "Ah, yes. It was right on the nose."


    "...fortune?"


    "[The Rule is Easy]¡ªright?"


    "Ugh...certainly, it wasn''t that difficult."


    Perhaps feeling dizzy, Sayoko rubbed her eyes.


    Due to the key word, Sunou became even more silent than usual.


    "Certainly, boyfriend-san''s hobby was..."


    "That''s right. I really appreciate your interest in my hobby. Since we''re here, why don''t you try some fortune telling?"


    I took out the prepared playing cards from my pocket, flauntingly shuffled them. The design on the back of the cards were also my work¡ªmy own hypnotic playing cards.


    "Let''s...give it a try."


    I made her ruminate backs of the shuffled playing cards many times, all of which had the same pattern. The designs were ever-so-slightly different, and whenever there was a shift in the pattern, her consciousness would be taken away.


    Sayoko put up such little resistance that the hypnotic suggestions were implanted into her.


    The reason why the effects could be seen so soon was because I remotely placed the hypnotic suggestion in advance.


    After I heard this story from Sunou, I immediately took action. I sent an image file through e-mail, as well as a set of instructions Sayoko needed to follow. If she followed them to the letter, then it would be possible for the preparations of implanting suggestions to be set up, despite it being artificial.


    "As I thought, it''s weak, huh."


    However, remote control is only for support.


    There is a possibility that the file will remain, and if the hypnotic effect was set up directly, it''s possible for me to be traced. That''s why, I only put an easily received induction.


    Personally, I was thinking that I could one day send this to a range of targets with the sender unknown, and make them even more actively hypnotised with some sort of apparatus.


    "Whatever the case, it would be dangerous to do anymore than this."


    That''s why I couldn''t afford to have my hypnotic suggestions overtly be exposed. This will complete it for the time being.


    "Sayoko-san, you can hear my voice, yes...Please answer yes or no to all of my questions."


    "......yes."


    From her on out is just routine work.


    Though saying this, since I had to do so very carefully, I couldn''t omit any of the processes just because they were a pain.


    "For the time being, this should do it. This is really such a pain."


    Once we''ve done it, this girl has also become a victim. There''s no longer any turning back.


    Leaving Sayoko''s suggestions at this, I then turned towards Sunou.


    "Sunou, you can hear me, yes?"


    "I can hear you...yes."


    "Right now, what are you hoping for?"


    "I...want Sayoko...to see me as an...adult."


    "Do you know about what it takes to be an adult?"


    "...I don''t, know."


    "Then I will tell you. To be an adult, you need to be seductive and sexual¡ªin other words, an extremely lewd person."


    "Being pervy is...adult-like."


    "That''s right, being pervy is very embarrassing, but if you want Sayoko-san to see you as an adult, then you have to do something pervy."


    "......ye-s."


    While Sunou''s eyes remained empty, her cheeks began to flush. I should leave her sense of shame as is.


    After that, I appropriately implanted suggestions that seemed interesting before lifting her hypnosis.


    "Now then, you will wake up...ok!"


    Clapping my hands, I released the duo from their hypnotic state.


    I made Sayoko''s key word the same as Sunou. Since I''m only going to use it this time, it''s easy to remember.


    It took quite a bit of effort this time, huh? I wonder if I can shorten the process a bit more?


    £ª


    After being freed from the hypnosis, the duo remained dazed as their condition was akin to that of rousing from their sleep.


    "Say-"


    The first one to move was Sunou.


    Exploiting the opening in Sayoko, who was still in a daze, she pulled me closer.


    "Quickly, the toilet!"


    "...nnngh."


    It was quite a shabby excuse. There''s no way she would need to bring me along to go to the bathroom.


    Closing the door to the bathroom, Sunou whispered into my ear.


    "Demon, you''re my ally, right?"


    "Nah, I''m an enemy."


    "That''s not what I meant! ...today, you''ll cooperate with me, right?"


    "I''ll cooperate."


    "Then, I beg you. Help me get Sayoko to see me as an adult. I don''t want her image of me to collapse."


    Sunou stared fixedly at me, as though she had decided on something.


    Becoming like this after having just been shown a definite solution, her ability to act was on the good side.


    "Do you know what it takes to be an adult?"


    "......I know. There''s no other way but to do it."


    Because she had originally told lies that could easily be seen through at the outset, Sunou had to take all the responsibility for this.


    From my perspective, right now was also something like a game.


    "It''s the Adultness-Adjustment Game, huh."


    "I''m being serious here! Got it! You get it, right!?"


    With an atmosphere similar to that of ''whoever speaks up more wins'', Sunou exited the bathroom.


    Sunou''s weakness that should be improved from here on would be her pattern of interacting with human society.


    "S-Sorry to keep you waiting, Sayoko!"


    "Ah~ yup."


    "Come! Over here!"


    Sunou pulled me by the hand. Well, as long as she''s going to do sexual things, my participation becomes mandatory.


    Thinking this, Sunou suddenly closed her eyes.


    "Ngh~"


    Stretching her back, I could hear a purr coming from her lips.


    She''s probably insisting on giving me a kiss.


    Although the idea isn''t bad, the adorableness is too much.


    "That''s right, keep your eyes closed like that."


    Saying this, I pressed against Sunou''s cheeks. It''s likely that she''s tired of facing upwards. I bent my legs so that our eyes were at the same height.


    After that, I unhesitatingly removed my trousers-


    "Ngh~...nnngghh!! Nnnnggh!!"


    I took out my penis and slammed it inside of Sunou''s mouth. It was done easily after I pushed her cheeks and she opened her mouth.


    Sunou opened her eyes wide, hitting my thighs as though to resist.


    "Wah, a blow job¡ªyou really do such adult-like things~"


    Sayoko gazed upon this scene, seemingly impressed. Presently, she didn''t think of sex as something lewd.


    The resisting Sunou also became quiet after casting a sidewards glance and hearing Sayoko''s line.


    "Come on."


    "Ngh! Nghth, nnngh shnn!! *cough*!!"


    As I violently moved my hips back and forth, the tip of my dick knocked against her throat.


    Sunou''s eyes teared up in the face of this merciless irrumatio.


    Sayoko''s eyes continued to hold interest as they never strayed away. As long as it shows her adult-ness, it was impossible for Sunou to forcibly put a stop to it.


    "Obboogh!? Ogghgghggh!!"


    "Hey, suck it properly."


    "Nnnngghh!!"


    "Sayoko''s watching."


    Upon muttering this in her ear, Sunou tongue despairingly crawled around my member. As though to suck everything out, she began to slurp at the tip.


    "*sip* *sip*, *cough*!!"


    I began to move as I pleased. It''s likely that I won''t be able to ejaculate if I were to just wait.


    Seeing Sunou''s desperate appearance, my sadistic heart started to fill up. I dared to perform movements she seemed to dislike, and found it fun to see her choking.


    Just like that, I ejaculated without any warnings.


    "Ngh!!"


    I shrewdly held down Sunou''s head with both hands, exploding inside of her without leaving behind a single drop.


    "Clean it...it''s not over yet. After this, make sure to properly keep the semen inside of your mouth."


    "...*sip*."


    I was aroused by seeing Sunou''s face of displeasure. And yet, having her firmly licking my member inside of her mouth despite this was absolutely wonderful.


    She didn''t appear to have swallowed my semen. Not because of my instructions, but simply because she didn''t want to swallow it.


    When my penis was covered all over with saliva, I pulled back my waist.


    And then, I held Sunou''s chin before she could even look downwards, and lifted it upwards.


    "~~!!"


    "Drink it, properly and slowly."


    Although Sunou struggled for a while, she eventually stopped resisting and slowly swallowed my sperm.


    Slowly¡ªshe acted so sluggish that one would think as though she were drinking the semen drop by drop. Since it was uncomfortable for it to pass down her throat, I guess it couldn''t be helped.


    However, thanks to this, it had become quite a sexual sight.


    "Laplace-san is really a lot more mature than you look...as I thought, you''re just like what I''ve heard¡ªan adult!"


    Sayoko''s complement echoed inside the room. It seems that she might be the type who says what she thinks.


    Sunou smiled after hearing those words as her shoulders trembled due to being short of breath.


    "T-That''s right!! Yup, yup!"


    "Yup, yup!"


    Sunou''s mouth, that still had drool on it, smiled as she faced Sayoko and spoke to her for the first time.


    "Sayoko, since we''re here, let''s enjoy this encounter. Since there''s nyo problem about me having time to spare tonight if it''s only to this extent."


    Perhaps because of what happened to her jaw, Sunou''s tone had become quite pitiful.


    I began to caress Sunou''s body, which had become energetic. Placing my hands inside of her clothes, I pinched her nipples.


    "Hyah! Ahaha..."


    So that her expression wouldn''t collapse, Sunou smoothed things over by smiling and making a peace sign.


    I finally felt that this gathering had become so fun that I couldn''t stand it.


    "Now then, shall we go out soon?"


    "Eh, fueh!?"


    I stood up, and pulled Sunou''s hand. Sunou pulled strongly in and attempt to escape, but it was useless.


    If I''m gonna do it anyway, then let''s implant Sunou''s adult image in side of Sayoko to our heart''s content before returning home.

 Chapter 25锛欵pisode 25: Touhou Sunou Ass Penetration Ceremony-Arc

    Since Sunou called out her friend that she made over the net to play, I hypnotised her. There''s no problem.


    Presently, the girls are under the suggestion that they will become more adult-like people the more that they do sexual things with me.


    Using this common sense, Sunou somehow managed to make her friend, Sayoko, see her as a mature person.


    The two of them did not voice any objection to me taking the lead. Everything was going exactly as according to the suggestions.


    "Boyfriend-san, where do we go?"


    "Karaoke."


    "Karaoke!? I like it!"


    Naturally, this was a lie. There''s no way we''d go to karaoke.


    The karaoke box fundamentally has a surveillance camera inside, so if we did such a thing there then we''d immediately be reprimanded by the clerk.


    If I were to tell the truth, it was something that could also be done at karaoke.


    "Heh, so there was this kind of karaoke around here~"


    "...here."


    Sayoko entered the store without holding any particular doubts. That''s because she was under a suggestion that would eliminate her suspicions.


    It would seem that Sunou knew what kind of place this was with just a single glance.


    No matter what angle you looked at it from, this was a love hotel.


    "This place is necessary to create the adult-like atmosphere, right?"


    "But I-"


    "It''s alright, I''ve also made a reservation. Did you know? The interior has a good reputation, and not only do people use the background for cosplay shootings, but there are many customers who enter without such a reason."


    Sunou was in an attire that could pass off as cosplay. Well, I don''t really care no matter which way we''re thought of, though.


    "Well, I''ll help you out properly."


    "I wonder if that''s the truth..."


    "Let''s open it!"


    Sayoko found the room and entered inside.


    We also lagged behind her, our feet stepping inside as though to explore.


    "Wah!"


    Sunou''s eyes sparkled upon seeing the interior.


    That''s how it should be. It was almost as though it had the consciousness of a gothic lolita, the western-style interior was tailored to suit Sunou''s tastes. The black-laced curtains also suited the atmosphere.


    Rather than going to a weird town or date spot, it was a place that would please Sunou.


    However, it was still a love hotel.


    "This is where you''ll show us your adultness, right?"


    "Very well."


    Sunou started to get carried away. Overtaking Sayoko and heading towards the centre of the room, she stood on top of the large bed with both feet spread apart while holding out her hand.


    "Tonight, we, who were summoned to celebrate my blood, will display a sight that would cause even this body to freeze over-"


    "Ah, that''s just like the usual Laplace-san!"


    "Sayoko, take that glass-"


    Does she really use that personality in game? What happened to being an adult?


    Because it''s inside a game, one can do whatever they want. It''s likely that it was a story where she was a cramped adult who couldn''t do this normally or something. I don''t understand.


    Sayoko, for some reason, followed Sunou''s instructions and took out a cold glass and wine from the refrigerator before pouring some into the glass. It would appear that she had also gotten carried away.


    That''s right. It''s because she''s that type of person that she adored Sunou, huh.


    After having Sayoko pour wine into her glass, Sunou-


    "Open your mouth."


    -also opened her mouth, tipping the glass and pouring the wine inside.


    After that, she looked at me.


    "Am I meant to do that as well? I don''t need it."


    "Oh lecherous demon that pains my heart, do you think that these loving lips are unnecessary?"


    Does that mean ''I''m gonna give it to you mouth-to-mouth, so come''?


    Sayoko''s eyes shone as they darted between Sunou and myself.


    I see. I guess she sees mouth-to-mouth as having a sexual image.


    "Well then, the blood of companionship-"


    Sunou held the wine inside of her mouth and waited for me to come over. Perhaps it was slightly bitter, as her cheeks twitched slightly.


    For the time being, I obeyed Sunou as we both opened our mouths and connected them.


    "Nngh...*smooch*."


    Sunou opened her mouth and poured the wine contained within into mine. A strong bitter taste numbed my tongue and caused goosebumps to break out across my body.


    "*smack*...kk, puh."


    As though to pay me back for the irrumatio, Sunou held my face and dumped all of the wine into my mouth.


    Even though half-hearted counterattacks will only irritate the enemy.


    "Kkh, *smooch*...ppbbffh!!"


    Without swallowing the wine, I sent it back to Sunou.


    With nothing obstructing our mouths that were both open, the wine flowed accordingly with the stronger pushing force.


    "Ngh, bfffgh!! Bffbffgh!!"


    Sunou stretched her tongue in an attempt to block and suppress the regurgitated wine.


    Of course, the wine flowed through the gaps and, on the contrary, I caught her tongue that popped out with my own and bit it.


    "Nnnngh!! Nnnnnngh!!"


    Sunou''s face turned red as she raised a groan. Because she was panicking on top of the bed, she ended up bouncing around with a *boing* *boing*.


    "A-An adult companionship..."


    It would seem that only Sayoko felt that this single exchange was something sexual. Good for you, eh Sunou?


    The liquids inside our mouths made *squelching* noises as it rubbed against our mucus.


    "Nnnnngghh!!"


    The area around Sunou''s mouth was already overflowing with drool and wine. She closed her eyes and desperately endured my attack.


    Naturally being unable to do anything about it, Sunou removed the hands that were holding me down.


    However, it was then that I conversely seized the initiative.


    "Nngh! Mmmmmmmmggggggghh!!!"


    Contrarily, this time it was I who held down Sunou''s head, largely bringing out bodies close together as I locked lips with her from above.


    In doing so, even if Sunou tried to resist, liquids would naturally flow down from above as it poured into Sunou''s mouth.


    Although Sunou was enduring with her eyes closed, this time she opened her eyes wide as they teared up.


    My face was reflected within her large eyes.


    After having held her down for so long that it seemed as though she couldn''t breathe, all of the liquids in my mouth had been poured into Sunou so I let go of her body.


    "Puh...aah!!"


    Just with that, Sunou lost all her power. Her body laid on top of the bed.


    "Demon...Demoon!!"


    "Haha, it would seem as though Sunou-sama has been corrupted by a demon."


    Since we were already here, I decided to join Sunou''s charade. Even if I may say so myself, my phrasing has become quite clumsy due to the fact that it''s been a while.


    "...hmph, I haven''t fallen yet. I will take your self-conceited head!"


    Sunou''s cheeks blushed as she averted her eyes. I guess she''s unexpectedly happy that I played along with her.


    "T-Then you shall entertain me!"


    "Entertain?"


    "That''s right, I''ve already given up, so let''s do it today. I feel as though it''s about time, anyway..."


    As long as the atmosphere is good, then it can''t be helped if we have sex. This is what Sunou was saying.


    However, with things like this, I''ll be bored.


    "Sayoko-san."


    "Yes?"


    "How much experience do you have with sex?"


    "Even if you ask me how much, I guess I have a bit."


    Without being embarrassed, Sayoko divulged her own experience. Well, seeing her reactions this far, I expected that she already had some experience.


    Despite coming this far, Sunou was unable to see through my intentions.


    That''s why I quietly whispered to her ear.


    "I don''t think showing this girl normal sex would be enough."


    "...ah-"


    It was then that Sunou finally reached an understanding.


    If eroticism is proportional to maturity, then normal sex would put her at the same level¡ªor rather, sex where Sunou is on the receiving end would give an even lesser result.


    Judging from Sayoko''s tone, Sunou was like a child who had a mature appearance.


    "B-But doing anything else is-"


    Sunou began to panic slightly. It''s likely that she''s feeling frustrated due to the fact that she wouldn''t achieve results despite having come this far.


    However, Sunou''s sex techniques would be equivalent to that of a tuna''s. What we can do was limited.


    Anticipating this, I extended to her a helping hand.


    "Perhaps, if you are willing to do it, then..."


    It was here that I confided to Sunou the proposal that I had planned since the start.


    Sunou initially frowned before gradually grasping the whole picture and paling.


    "No way!"


    "Then what should we do?"


    "Ugh...but, but that''s-!"


    "Is something wrong?"


    Sayoko spoke up with great timing.


    Her eyes were akin to that of a mother concerned for a child younger than themselves. It was not the kind of gaze one would give towards a respectable adult.


    Turning on the microphone that was in the room, I maliciously handed it to Sunou.


    "Go on, so that she can hear it properly, right?"


    "Uugh...S-S-Sayoko! Please watch us!"


    The loud volume of the mic echoed within the room, causing Sunou''s ears to burn as she desperately cried out.


    "R-Right now, my first anal penetration ceremony will begin!"


    "A-Anal!?"


    Sayoko opened her mouth wide with shock.


    I''ve already confirmed it via hypnosis. She has yet to have anal sex. In which case, this sex would allow Sunou to go a step up and become even more of an adult than Sayoko.


    Actually, it''s for this purpose that I''ve done various preparations.


    For example, I cleaned out her anus with an enema, and loosened up her butt hole while she was unconscious before we headed off. Remembering the scene at that time, it was highly possible that I would have put my penis inside of her.


    Having water expelled from Sunou''s shiri while she was in a dazed state filled me with a sense of dominance and superiority in its own way.


    "...ah, aah, this is just...!"


    Burying her face into the bed she was on top of, Sunou kicked and thrashed about.


    "Sunou."


    "..."


    But after a while, Sunou stopped moving, remaining face down as only her ass was raised into the air.


    Flipping over Sunou''s skirt, I removed her panties. Her beautiful, small butt was thrust out towards me.


    "A-are you really doing anal?"


    "We really are..."


    After bringing the microphone to her mouth, Sunou spread out her butt-flesh to the sides with both fingers.


    "Sunou, do you have anything to say to me?"


    "You''re just, I get it...I beseech you, please plug up my vulgar, dirty butt hole with Demon-sama''s dick. And please, be gentle."


    "Haha, alright then."


    Taking off my clothes, I bent over on top of Sunou. Pressing down against the back of Sunou''s neck with my right hand, I placed my left finger against her butt hole.


    Sunou''s butt hole trembled with a *twitch*, its resistance being stronger than her vagina.


    Adding some lotion, I pumped my index finger.


    "Hyah, hyah! Ah..."


    Rather than ticklish, Sunou raised a suffocating voice. She became like this with just my fingers. If I didn''t do anything, it seemed as though she would tear apart.


    "I told you to be gentle! Ow!"


    "This is still on the gentle side, you know."


    Since Sunou was complaining, I decided to just start already.


    Grasping my lotion-covered penis with my left hand, I placed its tip against the small butt hole.


    After that, I vigorously entered as if to expand her hole.


    "Igigh!? Gyah!?"


    Sunou screamed with a coarse voice. I could see her butt hole being spread out past its limits.


    Unlike the usual pleasure, her voice caused by pain further aroused me, causing me to become more active.


    "Agh, aaaaaaaaaaaggh!!"


    "A-Amazing."


    Although Sunou''s body tried to struggle, since I was strongly pushing down on the back of her neck, I wouldn''t allow it.


    I thought that even Sayoko would draw back from this, but that expression was like that of one who held respect towards an adult as her eyes began to sparkle.


    Remarkably, while feeling the sensation of entering and breaking the muscles and flesh of her bowels, my penis fit into Sunou''s butt hole.


    "You''ve got a good friend, huh?"


    "Igh!? Agah!! Hah, hah!"


    Sunoun continued to spit out air, almost as though she were a pregnant woman. She''s desperately enduring this pain.


    Her appearance of shedding tears and her mouth agape was so sensual that it was almost unbearable to look at.


    Drawing my waist back like this, I further rubbed the insides of her intestines.


    "ah...aaaaaaaaahh!! Gagh!"


    "Hey, go on and tell Sayoko. This is adult sex, right?"


    "Za, yo, go...!"


    I whispered into her ear.


    Desperately scraping together her remaining reason, Sunou turned to face Sayoko, who was watching us having anal sex from the side.


    "Laplace-sama."


    "T-This is, igh!? Adultzz...zeghzz!!"


    "Yes!! Laplace-sama truly is wonderful!"


    "Ehehe...geh!! Aah, gaaahh!!"


    "I really respect that pride."


    From there, I started to piston like usual.


    Although Sunou was bestowed a suitable amount of pleasure from the suggestions, she still doesn''t feel anything but pain.


    "Hah, haaah!! Igh!"


    Upon pulling back my waist, air was expelled from Sunou''s deflated lungs. Perhaps she felt a sensation of openness that was akin to that of excreting.


    From the bottom, I vigorously thrusted my penis down to the very depths.


    Sunou gritted her teeth as she tightly grasped the sheets.


    "Iaaaaah!! Aaaahh..."


    It was at that time. Sunou''s reaction slightly changed.


    It would appear that my penis had passed through the intestines and hit against the area around the backside of her uterus.


    The anus was originally a sensitive part of the skin. It sufficiently has the qualities to be an erogenous zone.


    From here, I became a bit gentle and moved slowly.


    "Aah, hyaaahh..."


    "What''s wrong, are you ok?"


    "...even though you''re so merciless, you sure can tal-k!? Aaah!!"


    The usual pleasure suggestion has finally connected. The instant that she thought that it felt good, even if it was only slight, her reaction took a complete 180.


    Although it was within expectations-


    "Ah, hyah!"


    Sunou arched her body backwards, beginning to push back her butt as she ended up smiling.


    "Are you getting pleasure from your ass hole? You''re more of a pervert than I imagined."


    "S-Shut up...aaah!! Either way, I''m just a pervert who feels it through her butt hole!!"


    Her voice echoed loudly through the mic.


    Sayoko''s eyes sparkled towards Sunou''s fetish-declaration.


    "Ah, aahh!! There, that''s!!"


    Sunou no longer had any shame. Shaking her butt, she devoured my penis. Although it was loose, she was like a female leopard.


    Despite her frame being childish, one could feel an adult charm coming from her figure that was moving her body without any shyness.


    I was also aroused, as I placed strength into my right hand that was holding down Sunou. The elation that came from forcibly pushing down Sunou''s wriggling body caused the blood in my penis to boil.


    "Ow, it hurts!! Haaaahh!!"


    Saying this, Sunou''s cheeks blushed as her hips twitched.


    I was also reaching my limit soon.


    "Hey, show it to her."


    "Iiiiiigh! Sayoko, watch me! I, I''m such a lewd girl who absolutely loves it in the butt! That''s whyy...ah, kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!!"


    With selfish timing, I unleashed semen into the inside of Sunou''s intestines.


    Sunou''s body trembled, raising a scream that seemed as though she was struck by a branding iron. Once largely arching her body backwards, she limply collapsed on top of the bed.


    "So...hot."


    "I''m pulling out."


    "Aaaaaaah-"


    Although my penis had withered, its glans was caught in something, giving Sunou her last stimulus.


    The moment my penis pulled out of Sunou, the sound of something bursting out could be heard as semen was expelled from her butt hole.


    Perhaps because she had grown accustomed to this position, Sunou''s butt remained raised in the air.


    Finding this interesting, I inadvertently slapped her butt.


    "...ah-"


    After collapsing while still lying down, Sunou began to breath soundly while asleep. She must have been considerably tired. It''s likely that this was caused due to the large wave this time from having gone from only feeling pain to pleasure.


    On the back of her neck, a mark of my hand firmly remained where I had pushed her down.


    "T-This is too adult..."


    Sayoko''s eyes shone towards the play that she hadn''t seen before.


    What should I do? I don''t feel like having sex with her, whom I have little information about, but I guess I should have her do something.


    "Sayoko-san."


    "Y-Yes!?"


    "Since my penis has become dirty from our anal sex, could you help me clean it?"


    "I-I don''t mind! Boyfriend-sama!"


    For some reason, Sayoko even saluted me.


    I guess it''s that. Perhaps, since I was also sexual, my standing as an adult had been established.


    Surrounded by such adults, she felt intimidated.


    "Ugh..."


    "Good for you, Sunou."


    The next time she wakes up, she''ll feel a sense of peace similar to that of being reborn.


    "T-Then I''ll clean it, okay? Bath, go!!"


    "Y-Yeah."


    I see. Since she''ll clean it, she''s also going to get naked, huh.


    Although I don''t feel like acting as Sayoko''s partner, that body of hers is quite something in its own way.


    "...de-mon."


    "That''s right, I already have a hole."


    After a while, I will have Sunou accompany me in relieving my sexual desires. Screwing just this girl will be fine.


    Next time, I''ll properly do it with her vagina. Wait, if she request for it, then I don''t mind doing it in her butt again.


    Anyway, for today, why don''t I express my good will and thoroughly make Sunou''s gathering a meaningful one?

 Chapter 26锛欵pisode 26: Seibu Rein Semen Consumption-Arc

    The end of first term tests have started, and after school was unexpectedly not as lively as usual, being quite quiet.


    Because today''s test subject were few and the tests ended up finishing after half a day, most of the students had immediately gone home. There were also some students who gathered in places like the library and held study sessions.


    Closing my book, I was about to head for the counselling room. As Kokoro was at school, I was haphazardly thinking of having my lunch there.


    "Hey, do you have a sec?"


    As I got up, Rein detained me. With her hands in her pockets like usual, she fixatedly waited for my response.


    Changing my plans, I approached Rein.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "This way."


    Without giving me a choice, Rein started walking. I guess it''s in this way that she''s pushy.


    I followed one step behind Rein. Although walking beside her would probably be alright, I''m strangely intimidated in such places.


    After walking in silence for a while, we finally reached that club room that Rein used.


    "Aren''t club activities being postponed?"


    "Mine isn''t a club. I''m only using the room. It''s quite convenient for test studies, this place."


    Although I like how dreary it is, but it really doesn''t change, huh. No, isn''t the type of flower used to decorate the room different?


    Rein locked the door as though it were a matter of course. She was composed and careful. Having been done in by me was really just an accident.


    "Say, have you had lunch?"


    "No, I haven''t eaten yet, but-"


    "I see. Sit."


    "Got it."


    Silence descended.


    Since Rein is someone who doesn''t usually speak very actively, this was fine. It''s not like things have come to this because of some awkwardness.


    If it''s ok to not speak pointlessly, then it''s also quite relaxing.


    Oh, there are Japanese cushions fitted on all of the chairs here. Even though she desn''t call anyone here, she sure is prepared.


    Rein opened her bag, took out a few textbooks and a package before placing them on top of the desk.


    "...what?"


    "Nothing."


    Rein turned away and started to gaze outside of the window. Even so, it seems as though her focus was directed towards me.


    This is probably something that I had to say, huh. Rein probably felt that bringing up the subject by herself was embarrassing.


    "Perhaps, did you become like that again?"


    "Yes."


    She responded instantly. She really was waiting for it.


    Seeing me, who was slow on the uptake, Rein furrowed her brow.


    No, even I immediately noticed it over here. The fact that I was forced to sense it and initiate the conversation was strange.


    "Then should we do it?"


    "Wait a bit. If we do it again and again like we have been, then there''d be no turning back, right? That''s why we''ll treat it before it comes to that."


    Rein blamed me while spitting out a sigh. As expected, she''s scared of getting pregnant, huh.


    The horniness she experiences, so long as I don''t directly touch her with my hands, is under a category where she can endure it as long as she tries to. Rather than having sex, this was something that served the purpose of making me aware of this situation.


    From her perspective, as long as it''s treated during this instance, then she would be fine even if I didn''t ejaculate inside of her vagina, or something along those lines I guess.


    "...then are you gonna drink it?"


    "Don''t say it. I will, but..."


    Rein gradually opened the package that was taken out from the desk. The contents of said package was a lunch box.


    "Cover this with it."


    "On this?"


    "For the time being, I will somehow endure eating it like this."


    "Aah, if you neutralise it, then-"


    Because she''s hesitant to drink my semen, she''s going to have me cover her lunch with it. It''s quite a strange idea.


    "Is semen really that bad?"


    "Um, it''s not that it tastes bad, but...what are you making me say!?"


    "I''m sorry."


    Even though Rein''s glare was scary, since her cheeks were flushed, it also held some adorable charm, huh.


    Anyway, there is no reason for me to refuse Rein''s proposition. Even more so if it''s delicious.


    Removing my trousers, I took out my still flaccid penis.


    "...!"


    When I took it out, Rein''s eyes grew slightly large and rounded due to surprise. It was a gesture similar to that of a weak-willed girl, one that Rein has made only a few number of times.


    Rein timidly presented me her lunch box. The food inside was arranged quite cutely.


    "...cover it."


    "Um, even if you tell me to cover it. As expected, if someone doesn''t help me let it out, then-"


    "I got it...give it to me for a bit."


    Rein''s beautiful fingertips brushed against my penis. The soft sensation of five fingers felt ticklish.


    However, I didn''t get erect.


    "Rein, it''s fine if you do it with your hands. But if you''re going to do it anyway, then I''d like it if you did it with your chest."


    "...why?"


    "Well, it''s just my request."


    Rein''s expression turned into the face of someone who was looking at something strange.


    It might be impudent of me from her perspective, but I wonder how it''d turn out if one thought it through normally? I''m on the side who is providing his own semen.


    And she is firmly performing the duty to fulfil said objective.


    "You, you''re really weird...that might be why you''re cooperating with me, but still."


    Although she didn''t put it into words, Rein acknowledged my request. She began to remove the buttons on her Y-shirt all by herself.


    Her bra wasn''t the sort that had much sex appeal. On the contrary, however, it bestowed a sense of immorality that came from ravaging a woman who had no intentions to do that sort of act.


    In a good way, only her chest was exposed from her uniform.


    "So, what should I do?"


    "First, since I''m sitting on a chair, stand on your knees."


    "O¨Ck."


    By doing this, we ended up in a position where I was looking down on Rein from above. Although it might be petty of me, the feelings of the reality that I was making her obey me like this surged through me.


    Rein held her chest with each hand respectively, placing them against my penis.


    "After that, let''s see. How about you try and rub it?"


    "Uwah, it got bigger."


    Rein''s eyes grew round. Perhaps she was afraid of my *twitching* penis, which moved like a separate life form.


    Nevertheless, she fearfully began to rub her chest. At first, her nipples were poking me for some reason.


    "Ngh."


    After that, Rein averted her gaze so that she wouldn''t see my penis as much as possible, pushing both breasts against me as her torso moved up and down.


    The sensation of soft bulges pressing against my penis was transmitted.


    "Somehow, it''s not standing up that much."


    "There''s no point if you don''t push against it more. You''re unexpectedly a timid person, huh."


    "...I see."


    Rein got hooked by my cheap provocation.


    With a jerk, she pressed her breasts against my penis so that half of it would be covered. Pushing against the penis sandwiched in her cleavage even further, she began to move up and down.


    Her marshmallow-like bulges softly enveloped my penis. Being rubbed by the soft skin, blood gathered in my lower body.


    Although it''s good that she''s quick to understand, there''s still something missing from my perspective.


    Well, I think I can ejaculate just with this, though.


    Suddenly, I became interested in Rein''s expression. For some reason, she was fixatedly staring at my penis that was sandwiched between her breasts.


    "...?"


    "*lick*...ah."


    Rein amazingly licked the tip of my penis once. Perhaps she noticed it after licking, but she hardened her expression before looking at me.


    "Did you see it?"


    I saw it.


    I couldn''t hide my arousal towards this behaviour.


    In other words, Rein spontaneously wanted to lick my penis, and slid her tongue against its tip.


    My semen in and of itself had become a wonder drug that eliminated her feelings of guilt. Although such a suggestion was implanted in her as she drank it unwillingly, it would appear that things were actually the opposite for her.


    "I''m gonna move a bit."


    "Kyah!"


    Aroused, I pushed my lower body forward.


    Rein raised a scream towards the sudden act, causing her resistance to become delayed. Her eyes soon became stern as she tried to raise a voice of protest.


    "Hey¡ª¡ª!"


    However, it was already too late.


    My penis, which had already been given a suitable amount of stimulation, began to ejaculate upon commencing this action.


    Before Rein opened her mouth in an attempt to object, I cleanly ended up ejaculating.


    "Wah, puh!!"


    The always strong-willed Rein was surprised by the semen, averting her eyes like a girl.


    Meanwhile, the ejaculation continued as the male-scented liquids splashed all over her face and chest.


    Satisfied with this, I sat myself back in my chair, but-


    "You''re such a-"


    My head was suddenly caught.


    "There''s no point to this if my lunch isn''t covered. What are you going to do by covered my body?"


    "Wait, it hurts! I''m more fragile than an apple!"


    Sighing once, Rein let go of my head. She probably judged that continuing to do so was useless.


    "What should we do, should we let out one more?"


    "I can release it, but there''s a quicker method."


    "?"


    I used the chopsticks that were provided with the lunch box that Rein spread out.


    First, I picked up a sausage and, while still held by the chopsticks, placed it against Rein''s chest.


    "Kyah, what was that for?!"


    "Well, since I dipped it, eat it."


    "...say."


    "Is that no good?"


    I acknowledge that she''s dirty. That''s why she''ll be fine if she wipes it off later.


    However, I''m not wasting food. Even though I''m playing around, it''ll still be properly eaten. Also, semen wasn''t something that should be wasted.


    After thinking for a while, Rein frowned, resigning herself as she thought that it couldn''t be helped.


    "Please."


    "Alright. I will wipe your body later-"


    "I''ll do it myself...kyah, don''t do it so suddenly!!"


    Rein¡ªher voice gets slightly high towards such sudden occurrences, huh. I don''t dislike such a gap in character.


    Using the chopsticks, I pressed the sausage against her chestal region. With a *squish*, I could tell just by looking that they were on the soft and squishy side.


    After that, I used the chopsticks to rub against her several times-


    "Ngh."


    Perhaps perceiving such a sensation as ticklish, Rein strongly closed her voice and tried not to let her voice out.


    And then, I brought the food that had plenty of semen dressing to Rein''s mouth.


    "Thank you for the food...ah, ahm."


    I deliberately handed it to her clumsily, spilling semen around her lips as I fed her.


    "Is it tasty?"


    "...what''s with that, hyah!?"


    This time, I placed the tips of the chopsticks against the area around her nipples.


    While we were doing this, the semen that covered her chest and face was all eaten.


    "That''s enough. I''ll eat the rest normally, so...thanks."


    "I see."


    Although I felt that it was a little regrettable, since the semen would disappear quickly as I rubbed her with the chopsticks, it couldn''t be helped.


    When I thought about meaningless stuff, Rein wiped her own body with a handkerchief before placing her hands into her bag.


    And then, from within, another lunch box appeared.


    "Here."


    "What, are we doing it one more time?"


    "What are you saying...then you''re saying you don''t need this, right?"


    "Aah, sorry. Since you had another lunch box left over, I thought..."


    "This is your portion."


    Rein quickly handed me the lunch box without showing any particular embarrassment. She''s quite cool.


    That''s right. Rein was the type of person who paid attention to that sort of thing.


    Upon opening the package''s cover, there were brightly coloured ingredients lined up which, honestly speaking, looked quite appetizing. I couldn''t see the previous batch with these kind of eyes.


    "Thank you for the food."


    "Sure, dig in."


    With a settled face, Rein began to eat the remaining lunch normally.


    I also placed my portion into my mouth, as my eyes grew round due to the unexpected tastiness.


    "Delicious."


    "I see."


    Upon continuing to eat in silence, I was suddenly filled with doubts.


    Come to think of it, this girl, I wonder if she was able to completely cure her horniness?


    "It''s the first time I''ve made one for someone other than family, so it''s ok to say if it tastes strange."


    "No, it''s got a nice feeling. Really nice. Especially this fried egg. Rather than the broth, I like this slightly grilled sweetness that comes from when it''s baked with sugar. Is Rein good at cooking?"


    "I told you to stop it."


    Following this flow, I tried to touch Rein''s fingers.


    In doing so, Rein''s shoulders recoiled with a *twitch* as she ran away from me.


    As I thought, some of her lust still remained. It has not been resolved.


    "It''s really tasty."


    "Stop it."


    It''s likely that Rein''s troubled face was to hide her embarrassment.


    As thanks for this lunch, I began to think of what method I should use next to relieve her.

 Chapter 27锛欵pisode 27: Seibu Rein Love-Juice Ointment-Arc

    After listening to Rein''s next proposal, I thought of my own special method.


    "[Defeat is Yours]"


    I recited the hypnosis'' keywords, causing Rein to fall into a hypnotic trance.


    Lying Rein, whose consciousness was hazy, on top of a long table, I placed my hand inside of her skirt and removed her panties.


    First, although what she needed was semen, ejaculating the same way is boring.


    "Having her in this doll-like state is sexy. However, what should I do with her?"


    Although the method Rein spoke of wasn''t bad, it was dull just by itself.


    There must be an interesting method.


    "I''m pretty sure that we had a few condoms."


    After putting on the condom, I opened Rein''s crotch and inserted my finger inside of her vagina. It didn''t seem like it had gotten loose.


    "You''re fine, right?"


    "Ah..."


    Inserting my penis like this, I began to use Rein hard like a sex sleeve.


    Perhaps still able to properly react even while unconscious, Rein''s cheeks began to burn bright red.


    "Since I won''t be going deep inside of her vagina, it''s likely that it would be impossible to relieve her, though."


    While shaking my hips, I took out my phone and dialed a number.


    Being handled violently, Rein trembled like a broken doll. Her powerless arms dangled as they protruded out from the sides of the desk.


    As the sound of the phone dialing barely sounded, the person on the other end picked up.


    "Kokoro, huh. I''ll be alright without lunch today. I''ll be late. No, it''s nothing, so-"


    While I was on the phone, I began to ejaculate. Since I wasn''t holding back, it happened quite quickly. With a *twitch*, I could tell that the semen inside the condom was accumulating.


    "That''s why, yeah. I''ll make it up to you later."


    "Ah, ah!"


    Trying to suppress her body which began to burn up, Rein''s breath grew rough.


    After putting on another condom, I inserted inside of her in a business-like manner.


    "Now then, next is this number......"


    My expectations swelled towards the lively events that would occur from here after in this originally quiet classroom.


    £ª


    After finishing my second ejaculation, I implanted several suggestions onto Rein.


    After dropping by the counselling room once, the preparations were completed.


    "Do you understand, Rein? Up until now, I''ve been in the toilet. That''s why you will continue to wait here and pass the time a little."


    "Yes...I will, pass the time..."


    After placing a suggestion that would appropriately remove any sense of discomfort, I made her regain her consciousness.


    "10, now!"


    "...ah, you came back."


    Regaining her sanity, Rein immediately spotted me. Her ability to respond after waking up is also good.


    Sitting on a chair, I stifled my smile as I broke the ice and approached the topic.


    "So, you have the next method, right?"


    "...yup. For the time being, I want to try out various things, so-"


    The reason why I asked once again about the facts from the start was because I recited the keywords during the middle of our conversation, and so this was something I did in order to lower her sense of incongruency.


    Additionally, I personally wanted to hear this proposal once more from her mouth.


    "What are we going to do?"


    "Um, your semen is ready, right?"


    "Yeah."


    "Then paint it on me."


    "Paint, you say? Where?"


    "My pussy."


    Since Rein spoke this without any sense of shame, it could be said that she had a lot of nerve. However, I only found out about this recently.


    On the inside, she was quite nervous. She''s only good at masking her facial expressions, but she''s actually agitated.


    When she was in this state, her actions would become rushed, perhaps due to her panic.


    Even right now, her eyes grew round due to the fact the she, herself, had uttered the word pussy before awkwardly turned away.


    Since I was afraid of overly making fun of her, I confined myself to just smiling.


    "I got it, it''s fine if I paint you with it, right?"


    "Yeah."


    "Then spread your legs."


    When Rein became like this, she listened to me quite obediently. Rolling up her skirt while still seated, she showed me her damp panties.


    I got on my knees, placing my fingers under Rein''s skirt and removed her panties.


    While looking at Rein in her conscious state, I gradually removed them. Although she looks expressionless, she was ill-tempered.


    "Not deep inside."


    "I know."


    After having her panties removed, Rein spread open both her legs.


    I used both fingers to first push against her pubic mound and spread open her vagina.


    "Nngh."


    Rein placed her hand against her mouth, muffled her voice and simply waited. She was desperately trying to suppress her body that was horny due to the suggestions.


    The concept of being painted with semen was an idea that was very much like Rein.


    Certainly, as long as the semen doesn''t reach the uterus, then her fears of getting pregnant would disappear. Since her libido would be relieved as long as semen is ingested inside of the body, the idea is theoretically sound.


    "Hey, too strong."


    "Bear with it."


    Placing my fingers inside of the used condom, I scooped out some semen and inserted my finger into Rein''s vagina.


    Although her vagina''s undulating interior massaged the tip of my finger, I forcefully pressed it down and painted it with semen.


    "...ah-"


    When I suddenly looked upwards, I could see Rein, who was closing her eyes while looking as though she was feeling good.


    Rein''s face flushed, as the strength in her shoulders relaxed to an extent like never before. It''s likely that there was an effect.


    Rein''s thin, smooth legs were restlessly rubbing against my elbows. It was a ticklish sensation that felt as though my entire body was being rubbed against.


    "Ah..."


    "..."


    Upon pulling out my finger, it stretched out a thread of love juice from Rein''s vagina. There was not even a single drop of the scooped up semen on my finger.


    Just from having my finger pulled out, Rein made a longing expression as she looked at me.


    It still wasn''t enough.


    Even though she was quite sexy, I still felt that it wasn''t enough.


    It should be soon.


    "...eh?"


    Rein raised her voice without thinking.


    It''s likely that it was a development unexpected up until now.


    "Why?"


    Reflected in Rein''s eyes that had forgot to blink was the door.


    From there, the sound of knocking could be heard.


    "Excuse me~. Is anyone here~?"


    "Wha-!?"


    With a *crash*, I made a noise.


    "Ah, you''re in there, right? Open uppie!"


    "Wait a sec!"


    Rein was in a panic. But of course she was.


    Her eyes were good. That''s why she should have noticed that the door wasn''t locked.


    I unlocked the door beforehand.


    And I''ve also placed a suggestion on the girl who was on the other side of the door to open the door if it''s unlocked.


    I set us up in this position so that we could hide the instant that it opened. However, it seems that there was no point in doing so.


    "What should we do?"


    Rein''s expression warped to an extent that had never happened before. But of course. To her, being seen in this state was extremely bad.


    "I''ll hide you."


    "Eh, wait a-!"


    "You still there?"


    "Wait a bit longer!"


    I spread out the prepared sheet so that it would act as a blanket that covered Rein''s knees.


    And then I showed her that I hid my figure. Although its hot in this season, I''ll endure it.


    "Let''s go with this. As long as I''m not found, then it should be ok."


    "...I got it. We''ve no other choice but to do this, right?"


    Rein nodded, as though having resolved herself. She''s really panicking, huh.


    Even though we wouldn''t be noticed if I just stood up and acted as normal since her skirt was still on.


    "Um, is something the matter?"


    "Well, since there are students doing club activities during this time, it seems that it''s necessary for them to have a official application form so I''m patrolling around to help out with it."


    "I-I see."


    "Then, once again, I''m comin'' in! Ah, it''s Rei-Rei!"


    After flinging the sliding door open, Mai''s figure appeared from within.


    I expressly called Mai, who had already headed home, back here. Although I can''t place any suggestions on her over the phone, I was able to at least give her the order to go to the counselling room.


    And then, after I finished implanting suggestions in the counselling room, I had her stand by outside of this room.


    "Heeh~ So you''re in a club, huh."


    "No, I''m not. I''m just borrowing this room for a bit."


    Rein behaved just like usual. It''s likely that her inner thoughts weren''t that calm, though.


    "Huh, a lap blanket? Are you cold?"


    "Just a little."


    Rein''s hand, that was pressing down on the lap blanket was trembling. Well, that was but a matter of course.


    However, due to the suggestions, it was impossible for Mai to notice me.


    That''s why I felt like doing something mean.


    "Hih!?!"


    "Hm? Say, Rei-Rei. How come you''re using a club room even though you''re not in a club?"


    "T-That''s not what I meant¨C!! Besides, I''m fine since I''ve already gotten permission-"


    Rein desperately tried to close her legs, but it was pointless.


    While inside the lap blanket, I resumed the task of painting Rein with semen.


    The outcome was greater than I expected. The inside of Rein''s vagina moved even quicker than before as it began to undulate in order to wring out the semen.


    Although her quivering thighs pushed me down as though to attack me, the soft sensation contrarily pleased me.


    "Hm~m."


    "That''s why, go ho-"


    "Say, I''ve got a little something on my mind."


    "W-What?"


    "Rei-Rei, are you on good terms with Book?"


    "Hyaah!!"


    In an instant, I broke out into a cold sweat. I ended up inserting my semen-coated finger all the way inside.


    It''s likely that Rein was in a similar position. However, unlike me, her body grew exceptionally rigid, and she even squirted. It seems that the mental stimulation caused her to leap towards her climax.


    However, what''s the meaning of this? The suggestion should be working correctly.


    "W-Why did his name suddenly-?"


    "Hmm~ Well, I dunno. Recently, you look like you''ve become friendly with Book, or rather Rei-Rei isn''t really alone with people much, right? Besides, since he''s a guy, I was a little interested."


    "There''s nothing special between us."


    "Really?"


    Mai was unusually fired up, huh.


    Perhaps, since I placed a suggestion that would make her not recognise me, it conversely caused her to be conscious of me? Upon thinking whether there was a defect in the hypnosis, nothing else but that comes to mind.


    As I thought, there''s a need for improvement, huh.


    For the time being, since it''s not like I was noticed, I resumed my task.


    "!! Really!"


    "Hm~m. Well, whatever."


    When I peeked through the lap blanket, I spotted Mai, disappointedly shaking her body.


    It seems that she wasn''t fully convinced, huh. Her hair, softly swaying in accordance to her movements, represented her restlessness.


    "Then, I''m gonna head home."


    "I-I see."


    "Say, Rei-Rei."


    Remarking that she would head home, Mai called out without a moment''s delay when Rein let down her guard.


    In a certain sense, Mai was quite a powerful person with regards to interpersonal relations. If she were to gain negotiation skills, it seems as though she would turn into something unbelievable.


    "Are you on Line? The one where you can chat."


    "Sort of. I''ve just installed it, though."


    "Well then, let''s register each other!"


    Exploiting the chinks in Rein''s armour, Mai guided her with her talkative tongue. It''s likely that, after having come this far, Rein was unable to say no.


    "I don''t use it much."


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. You only need to register it, anyway~ Do you know how to register?"


    "Erm, I haven''t done it with anyone besides my family."


    "Then I''ll register it for you, kay? Lend me your phone-"


    Mai reached out her hand.


    While quite reluctant, Rein handed Mai her cell phone and let her operate it. It''s likely that she thought it would be bad if she clumsily refused and I ended up being seen.


    If it was me, then I wouldn''t want her to do that. There is no telling what she would look through on her own.


    "...hmmm."


    Although I peeked at Mai''s face so that I wouldn''t be discovered, she''s focusing her eyes on that cell phone quite seriously, huh? Although she handled it quickly, I had no idea what she was doing.


    I continued to use my finger to fiddle with the interior of Rein''s vagina, but I could tell that her vagina tightened with a squeak.


    "Ok, I''ve registered you."


    "...I see."


    "Sorry I doubted you."


    This time, Mai placed her hand against the door and left the room.


    "Later~ Scusie!"


    After waving her hand to Rein, Mai closed the door and left. If she was acting according to the suggestions, then she should have thought that it was a trivial matter and would go home.


    Now then, I-


    "You really are-"


    When I tried to stand up, my head got caught by Rein.


    Even though she was under the suggestion not to cause harm to me, it still allows a certain amount of pain when we''re not having sex.


    It hurts.


    "It hurts."


    "You didn''t lock the door after you went to the toilet, did you? Although we''re really lucky that we weren''t found out, or rather, wouldn''t you normally stop?"


    "Well-"


    While continuing to hold me with one hand, Rein firmly locked the door this time.


    I see. She ended up interpreting it as me forgetting to lock the door after I went to the toilet, huh.


    "But I''ve finished painting it all."


    "Yeah, that''s right. It might have gotten a lot better."


    "Then-"


    "No."


    When I thought that Rein would release me from her hand, she suddenly pushed me on top of the desk.


    After I got on top of the desk with my back laid flat, Rein straddled on top of me. Both of my wrists were held down by both of Rein''s hands that wouldn''t let go.


    We in the same posture just like when I had raped Rein in her unconscious state earlier, just that our positions were reversed.


    "What''s wrong? As expected, is it still not enough?"


    "That too."


    "Too?"


    "I won''t tell you the rest."


    Not telling, huh. Isn''t it just revenge for what I did in front of Mai earlier?


    Being glared at by Rein, I was unable to move, almost as though my limbs were bound.


    Taking this as a good thing, my pants were removed and my penis was exposed.


    "You like being on top, huh."


    "Since I can use my own strength to go deep inside."


    Removing her skirt for some reason, Rein deliberately displayed her vagina. Grasping my penis with her hand, she applied it against our point of union.


    "Nngh...!"


    Rein closed her eyes and suppressed her voice.


    My penis entered inside her vagina, as though to pry it open. While making a moist sound, I could see myself gradually entering inside.


    "This, perhaps did you do it like this so that I could see it?"


    "What''s with that...!!"


    I don''t know why, but it was certainly arousing to see the place where we were connected.


    I was able to clearly ascertain a person''s reproductive parts in the cow girl position. Just from my penis going in and out, I could feel the reality of a foreign substance entering inside of a woman.


    "Ah...!!"


    Rein''s entire body trembled as she exerted all her might in moving up and down. Rein''s hands, that were holding down my wrists, became even stronger.


    I extended the hand that wasn''t being restrained and grabbed her chest from over her clothes.


    "Hyah!!"


    "I''m pretty sure it was like this, right?"


    Clumsily removing the buttons with one hand, I exposed her chest. Fortunately the hook was at the front, so I was also able to remove her bra.


    If Rein moves in this state, then her chest would also gently sway accordingly.


    So that it wouldn''t spill over, I strongly grasped that chest.


    "Kyah, don''t grab them, haah!"


    "Then please release your hand over here."


    "No...it''s a habit, so-"


    If I remember right, Rein has a habit of grabbing stuff, huh. It seems that it would be fine even if it wasn''t my wrists, though.


    Whatever the case, if she''s not letting go, all that means is that I''ll also keep holding on.


    "Hyah, ngh!"


    While having one of her breasts being groped, Rein did not stop her movements, nor her panting.


    The breast that I wasn''t pressing against swayed, and love juice began to overflow from the point where my penis and her vagina were joined.


    While receiving a damp sensation from my lower body, I also felt the insides of her vagina undulating as though to squeeze me dry.


    Placing my hands on my lower body, I used my hand that was soaked with love juice to, once again, grab her chest.


    And then, as though I were painting it, I massaged them.


    "Aaah!! Hyaah!!"


    My penis also firmly assaulted the places where Rein''s reaction seemed strong.


    With her mouth constantly gaping wide open, Rein''s eyes grew teary as she started to become intoxicated by the pleasure.


    Due to the suggestions, the pleasure that she obtained was higher than others. It''s likely that she no longer knows how many times she''s climaxed.


    "Aaaaaaahh!! Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!!"


    I was impressed that she could remain sane despite the fact that her thoughts were being greatly influenced by her body.


    I tightly dug my fingers into her chest, to the extent that it was crushed under my grip, while I raised my hips and stabbed my penis so that it wouldn''t be separated from her depths.


    And then, as though pouring all the strength of my body into it, I began to ejaculate. My semen surged, as if to directly spray itself into Rein''s womb.


    "Ah...aagh, aaah..."


    After Rein''s eyes opened wide at once as she accepted the ejaculation, she collapsed onto me due to the feelings of relief she obtained after being released from her lust.


    "...thanks."


    And then, near my ears, Rein voiced her words of gratitude.


    "Can I ask to do it one more time?"


    "...no."


    Still collapsed on top of me, Rein didn''t move for a while.


    I don''t know how much time had passed.


    After a long silence had passed, we slowly stood up.


    "..."


    Without uttering a word, Rein picked up her fallen skirt and panties and put them back on.


    While I also put on my thrown-away trousers, I noticed that the part where we were glued together was damp. It was the part where my Y-shirt was just touching against Rein''s chest.


    It seems that there''s a need for me to go to the counselling room once more, huh.


    "There''s even a mark on my hand...huh?"


    Although I tried to take out my phone from my pocket, I noticed that my phone wasn''t there.


    It was then that I understood that what I was searching for was in Rein''s hands.


    "Rein, that''s my-"


    "I know. So you haven''t installed it, either."


    For some reason, Rein began to mess around with my phone.


    "That''s my cell, though."


    "We call them smart phones, now."


    "No, I know that."


    Rein spoke forcibly. She continued to fiddle with my phone.


    Upon peeking from the side, it seems that she was apparently launching an app. Line?


    Continuing to perform some troublesome operations for some reason, Rein returned my cell back to me after she operated it whilst glaring at her own.


    "Done."


    "What did you do?"


    "I''ve installed Line."


    "Why?"


    Upon operating my phone, I found that there really was a new app installed onto it.


    I received the incomprehensible message, "Hello", from Rein.


    Seemingly in a good mood, Rein showed me the message that she sent from her own phone.


    "Since I was a little frustrated."


    Although it was only a little bit, Rein smiled. Although it was a smile that showed prudence, it was quite rare.


    I wonder what she was frustrated about?


    Was it that? She was frustrated because Mai found out that she doesn''t have any friends besides her family, or something? Even though she''s not that type of person.


    She''s prideful in the weirdest of places, huh?


    "I''ll send you a message through Line, so send me something back."


    "I don''t think that I''ll really use it much, though."


    "Is that a no?"


    Rein cunningly cocked her head. What''s with this girl?


    I wonder if her tension''s become strange due to having been weirdly given too much pleasure? Thinking about the after effects of the hypnosis, I''m a little worried.


    "...fufuh."


    "...well, fine."


    Even if it''s strange, I should listen to her requests for the time being. Her mood is good, so it''s not good to strangely agitate her.


    However, as I''m not used to these things, I began to seriously worry about how to respond to her.

 Chapter 28锛欵pisode 28: Houjou Kokoro Newly-Weds Morning Imitation-Arc

    In the apartment during the middle of the night, I consolidated research materials about hypnosis.


    Together with Kokoro, the sounds of us silently tapping away on our respective computers echoed.


    "...it''s finished."


    I was filled with wonder after having finally written down everything that should be written down.


    Kokoro finished the work one step quicker, waiting for me without speaking a single word.


    I faced her and sent her a tired smile.


    "With this, the entire school''s hypnosis has ended. The Hypnotic test is complete."


    "Congratulations!"


    Kokoro gave a round of applause. The good thing about this apartment is that sound won''t reach the neighbours, even though it''s in the middle of the night.


    I released the strength in my shoulders and leaned on the backrest. Since Kokoro prepared a beverage for me, I gratefully received it.


    "With this, the hypnosis that will be cast from now on will be even bolder and more significant than ever before. It''s not that we''ll be able to safely execute it without problems, but there''s a large difference in our ability to cope."


    From its actual introduction up until its completion, the Hypnotic Test required a considerable amount of time.


    First of all, we had all of the staff take the Hypnotic Test under the Principal''s orders. From there, in accordance to the end of term tests, we directly had each class perform the Hypnotic Tests one by one.


    Even though the ones who were outwardly conducting this was the teachers, there was a need for me to also be present, regardless. There''s no telling when or where those that the hypnosis failed on will slip away.


    When necessary, I even did things such as having a talk with each person one by one. Precisely because this school was enormous, it required a considerable amount of labour.


    Although cowardly, I made it so that I was exempt from taking the end of term tests. I had the teacher forge my results so that my scores were around the 60-80 range.


    "I feel a sense of freedom after the end of term tests finished."


    "Yes, I have the same sentiment as Master!"


    "But with this, even on the off chance that someone were hostile towards me, I''ve prepared extensive countermeasures."


    While waving the cup I held in my hands, I continued to speak exaggeratedly.


    "For example, if a good-natured person who noticed me tried to contact the police, I can get the entire school to dismiss such words as reckless remarks. If they directly came to meet me in person, then I could forcibly hypnotise them."


    So as to mask my tiredness, words smoothly spewed from my mouth. It''s likely that this is how murderers feel when they''re discovered and start confessing the truth.


    "The most troublesome ones are those that move secretly and try to find me, but should any discrepancies arise during the periodic examinations that the principal conducts, I will be contacted immediately. After that, things will work out if I get all of the students to investigate them if they have the time. In a certain sense, the whole school would be their enemy."


    Even though Kokoro should have felt that listening to my story was dull, she joyfully nodded her head countless times.


    "And in the unlikely¨Cno, let''s make it the extremely unlikely event that I should lose. In that case, all of the people in the school would become hostages. And if I were to die, then the entire academy would go insane. In other words, it''s important for them to exercise secrecy. With this, I would be able to defeat both those who are hostile towards me due to their sense of justice, as well as those who try to obtain benefits secretly."


    I was in such a good mood that I placed my finger against Kokoro''s chin.


    While making an enraptured expression, Kokoro waited for my words.


    "Even so, I''ll probably lose if something doesn''t go as I expect it to."


    "It is for that purpose that I am here. If there is any defects in the current strategy, then I will find and report it."


    Kokoro was of great help in conducting this Hypnotic Test.


    She firmly supplemented the areas in which I , who was still a student, lacked. She also understood what I needed, and what I didn''t like.


    Even when collecting data, the fundamental method of summarising it was proposed by Kokoro.


    For this time, only, let''s give Kokoro my appreciation.


    "Kokoro. You are an excellent slave."


    "Thank you very much...just from those words alone, I-"


    Her excellence was so frightening that I couldn''t use up all of the information we got.


    That''s why I couldn''t deny the words that came out of my mouth, as well as the sense of guilt I felt from it.


    "Kokoro is...say, is there anything that you want right now?"


    "...eh, pardon?"


    Faced with these unexpected words, Kokoro raised a hysteric voice. For some reason, she was looking at me with rounded eyes.


    I guess this is what it means to have a slip of the tongue. I''m feeling a little embarrassed for some reason.


    "Since you''ve helped out quite a bit this time, I thought that I''d do something for you, even though you may be a slave. You don''t have anything, right? In that case, it''s fine."


    "N-No! That''s not it! I have something! Um, I have a lot of things I want!"


    Kokoro suddenly grabbed my clothes and drew closer.


    "You have a lot? Oi, wai¡ª-!"


    "No! I''m fine with just one among them! My sincerest apologies! I was so excited that I carelessly and shamelessly asked such a thing."


    As though she were showing self-control, Kokoro tightly used her own hands to hold them down.


    And then, after taking several deep breaths, she once again turned to face me.


    "Master, what did you say earlier? Could you say it once again?"


    "No, it''s alr-"


    "You said only one reward, right!?"


    "You''re really persistent, huh."


    "Please wait! I''ll think of it right now! Um, erm."


    I feel like it''s rare for Kokoro to be so agitated. Even though she''s been forcibly made to go crazy with pleasure, this might be the first time that the cause was psychological.


    However, even though I said it was a present, since I don''t have money, I can''t do anything except have sex with her. In the end, I also feel that she will calm down with sex.


    When I thought of it this way, it steadily became pretty boring, huh.


    "Say, if there''s nothing then-"


    "I-I-I have liked you for all this time! Please go out with me!"


    With her eyes shut and her face flushed, Kokoro performed something akin to a confession towards me.


    "For the time being, calm down."


    "I will not calm down! But this is my sincere wish, Master!"


    Kokoro shouted as loud as she could, so much so that even her ears turned red. It''s midnight, you know.


    The atmosphere was almost like that of an adolescent girl confessing to the guy who was her first crush.


    Even though we''ve thoroughly had sex in our relationship, what is she saying now of all times?


    £ª


    The alarm I set on my phone made an annoyingly loud sound.


    It was morning. With a displeased face, I stopped the unpleasant sound coming from my phone.


    It''s probably because I just woke up, but I really hated the sound of the alarm clock.


    "...morning, huh."


    After muttering my clumsy confirmation, I left the bed. I''m bad with mornings.


    However, it was only for today, but I had to get up.


    Because I promised Kokoro.


    Only for today, I will treat Kokoro as my lover.


    Since hypnosis wasn''t involved at all, I was reluctant.


    However, I also understood that gratitude wasn''t something that you, yourself, enjoyed.


    "This is hypnosis, a hypnosis where I made her into my lover..."


    I repeated this to myself as though to suppress my morning temper. It was like a self-hypnotism.


    Upon leaving the room, the lights weren''t on. This might be a first for this apartment.


    Because Kokoro would usually wake me up, I wasn''t used to it.


    "Kokoro''s room was where, again?"


    Just for today, I had to wake up Kokoro.


    As for why, even I didn''t know. However, since I was told that lovers do that sort of thing, I helplessly obeyed.


    It was only for today. Only today.


    "..."


    I quietly opened the door to Kokoro''s room. If only I could irresponsibly throw the door open like usual.


    Kokoro was asleep on top of the bed.


    "Oi, Kokoro."


    On the spot, I called out to Kokoro. Perhaps due to my voice being soft, she didn''t respond.


    Helplessly drawing closer, I called out to her once again.


    "Oi, Kokoro. It''s morning."


    "Nnnggh~"


    "..."


    Don''t ''Nnngh'' me.


    I was convinced by these groans that reeked of suspicion. This girl was awake.


    It''s obvious. Not only does she always wake up at an even earlier time, but even her face is snickering.


    In the first place, her appearance was strange. She was out from the bed cover, and her pajamas were overtly disordered.


    I also knew. The fact that Kokoro has a good sleeping posture.


    "Oi, oi."


    "Nngh~"


    Although I rocked her, she didn''t get up.


    While her mouth mumbled, Kokoro appeared to be sleeping heavenly.


    Since it was already becoming a pain, I shook her strongly.


    "Oi, Kokoro!"


    "I won''t wake up until you kiss me~"


    "..."


    It was here that I wanted to take out my dick and cram it inside of her.


    However, I should endure it. Only for today.


    Even though she''s already awake, for what reason do I have to do this?


    "...ngh."


    "Nnngh¨C?"


    I brought my face close to Kokoro''s lips and kissed her.


    Although I could only see Kokoro''s eyes, she was probably enjoying it, I think. She brought her hands around my head so that I wouldn''t let go.


    She really is awake after all, isn''t she!?


    "...puhah, good morning! Master!"


    "Yeah, morning."


    Kokoro''s bright smile was directed towards me.


    "Come on, we''re gonna brush our teeth. Together, right?"


    "Yes!!"


    Today, we were even going to brush our teeth together. No, that''s weird.


    Not even a couple would do such a thing together.


    "Aaah."


    As soon as we arrived in the washroom, Kokoro opened her mouth and waited.


    "Are we really doing this?"


    "Yes, it''s only for today, after all! Let''s take it easy all the way up until the end! As expected, I believe that it would be difficult to do this every day, even for me."


    Well, I don''t know if it''ll become something fun, though. I could tell that we''ll just be trying out anything.


    However, if it''s Kokoro, then she will be happy no matter what we do, so that''s it.


    "Come on, open your mouth."


    "Aaaa~h"


    A play where one brushed their teeth with semen could also work, huh. I''ll try it out with Mai someday.


    Kokoro looked at me with wet eyes as I brushed her teeth.


    While still drowsy, I had my teeth brushed by Kokoro.


    For the time being, since I was always cramming my thing inside it, I guess I''ll brush her with gratitude.


    "Fuere, ''ashtah, is it already done?"


    "Yeahr, ''ohoro brushes it too much, just do the necessary partsh, o''ay?"


    After brushing our teeth and washing our faces, we went to the kitchen.


    So that we could also do cooking together.


    This was on-level, huh.


    "Jyaa~n!"


    Kokoro was unusually in high spirits. Taking a cute pose, she showed me her figure in a naked apron.


    Of course, it was cute. Although it was early in the morning, I was still capable of feeling a considerable amount of lust.


    "Let''s make it together! Master!"


    "Y-Yeah."


    I was about to reply like an old man who was talking to a kid. How dangerous.


    Kokoro began to arrange the prepared diced ingredients into sandwiches.


    As for the reason why we did not use a kitchen knife, even if my interpretation of the reason is not complete, I don''t think that it''s necessary wrong.


    Although I couldn''t see anything from in front of Kokoro''s naked apron, as long as she''s cooking, her back is completely exposed.


    I wrapped my hand around her completely defenceless back and clutched her chest.


    "Um...Master, aaaah!!"


    As though to smash my morning ire into pieces, I strongly clutched at her chest.


    Because her chest stuck out from her apron, Kokoro dropped the ingredients that she was holding.


    I placed my body up against Kokoro''s and pushed hers against the table.


    Kokoro''s large chest fell on top of the table. I began to grope her breast so that they would be crushed against the cool table top.


    "Ma, ster."


    "What?"


    "Um, aaah...we''re, today we''re lovers, right?"


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    Kokoro became desperate as she whispered to me. Although I tried to ignore it-


    "Then, please tell me that you love me...if you do that, then you can do as much as you want. I won''t mind it even if you break me, so-"


    I stopped at once and turned Kokoro so that she faced me from the front.


    And then, I picked her up in my arms and placed her on top of the table in the living room. It''s the desk top that we always ate our meals on.


    There, Kokoro laid flat on her back as she waited for my words.


    Only today. It''s only for today.


    "Kokoro, I like you. I love you."


    "Yes! I also love yo-aaaaaaah!!"


    From there, I also ill-manneredly got on top of the desk and rolled up Kokoro''s apron.


    "!! ...Master!"


    Kokoro spread out both her arms and waited for me to come to her.


    That''s why I toppled her body accordingly and placed my hands around her back.


    "Aaaaaahhh!!"


    Kokoro desperately clung to my body. Even though we were having sex that was no different from usual, I feel as though Kokoro''s insides were different somehow?


    Anyway, today her vagina was also surprisingly clamping down strongly, placing more strength as though to squeeze out more semen from my penis.


    While in that position, I greedily overlapped my chest and lips with Kokoro''s as we greedily exchanged fluids.


    Sharing each other''s bodily fluids, the liquids with increased viscosity excited us like some sort of aphrodisiac.


    With drowsy eyes, my body whose morning wood hasn''t settled soon had blood gathering into my groin.


    "Hyaaaaaaah!! Aah, aaaaaaahh!! Aaaaahh aaaaaagggggggggggggggh!!"


    "...!!"


    It felt as though all of my focus was taken up by my body''s lower half, which has just woken up.


    Kokoro also moved her body as though only to indulge in her lust, her uncertain consciousness that seemed as though it would blackout only seeking my presence.


    Like this, maintaing a state of lost reason, we both continued to ravage each other like beasts.


    "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!!"


    Unnoticeably, my penis began to ejaculate with a *splut*. I only realised it after having ejaculated a certain amount inside of her vagina.


    "Aah...ah...gah-"


    With her mouth still open, Kokoro continued to leak out a shrill cry.


    Although it was similar with me, can one really change this much with just a single change in mood?


    Being able to to promote such things was really hypnosis'' most optimal ability, huh.


    Once in a while, having her move with unchanged feelings like this was another fresh discovery.


    "Kokoro, let me go."


    "Ah, aaaahh."


    "I said let me go."


    Even though Kokoro had lost her strength, she didn''t let go of my hands.


    No, she''s definitely still conscious


    It''s just that it doesn''t seem as though it would let go according to Kokoro''s will.


    Lovers might unexpectedly be selfish people.


    "Kokoro, we''re going to have a date after this, right?"


    "Hah!! ...yes! That''s right...yes."


    Likely regaining herself there, Kokoro let go of me in a flash before becoming very disappointed. I wonder if she was pleased at the time?


    Even though we won''t be able to leave on time unless she lets go.


    "...well, we still have time."


    Thinking that it couldn''t be helped, this time I wrapped my hands around her back.


    "...thank you very much."


    At first, perhaps because she was startled, but Kokoro didn''t react. Yet, she slowly expressed words of gratitude to me.


    As for my side, feeling her chest touching me through her apron wasn''t bad. I''ll try having her put on a naked apron again.

 Chapter 29锛欵pisode 29: Houjou Kokoro Ridiculous Production-Arc

    Once I separated from Kokoro, I returned to my room.


    After this, I will have a date with her as promised.


    The destination has already been decided, and since Kokoro has already consented, all that''s left is to make our preparations.


    "What should I do?"


    I was alone, at a loss as to what I should wear.


    I have never been on a date.


    Aside from my hypnotic abilities, my academic and physical abilities aren''t that different from other students. Even my judgement skills are still poor.


    What should I do at times like these?


    "What should I wear? No, no wait. My partner is Kokoro."


    What was I so lost about?


    What''s the point of thinking about this sort of troublesome thing. What''s the point of being lost?


    In the first place, Kokoro shouldn''t care about whatever I wear.


    "No, there''s no need. Normal should be fine."


    I closed my drawer of western-clothes and opened it once more.


    Well, at the very least, so that I won''t suffer a loss, it should be fine if I wear something that I like a little bit.


    "No, no, no."


    If I do such a thing, it will likely be noticed by Kokoro.


    It was humiliating for me to get strangely fired up like some sort of country bumpkin. Rather, isn''t it fine if I just go to the extent of wearing the clothes that I always do?


    "However, if I just do it to the extent that it''s not found out-"


    No, I should give up. Kokoro would definitely notice this.


    But if the part that''s noticed is the fact that I just arbitrarily did it, then wouldn''t my partner think that I don''t sufficiently respect them?


    Although temporary, this was the story I accepted.


    "Wait, that''s no good."


    Yeah, that''s right. This is as it should be.


    Ah, wait. At the very least¡ª


    £ª


    Acting separately from Kokoro, I headed towards the meeting place.


    I thought that we should go together since we both left from the apartment, but apparently Kokoro held a certain amount of admiration towards this sort of meeting.


    Since she''s never had a lover, she probably wants to try things that an average couple might do.


    "..."


    I arrived 30 minutes early at the meeting place, in front of the station.


    This was how I show my respect. Although I hear that it''s fun to wait, being made to wait is bad¨Cor so is my show of respect. Yes, that''s all it is.


    "It''d be bad if I arrived late, after all."


    It''s better than stirring up anxiety from thinking that I may have perhaps forgotten about her.


    It''s just that she arrived earlier than I anticipated.


    "Ah."


    "...ah!"


    However, Kokoro had already been waiting for me in front of the station.


    Kokoro energetically waved her hand and rushed at me as though she couldn''t wait.


    This girl, since when has she been waiting? I''ve heard that women take a lot of time getting ready, though.


    "30 minutes early. To think that you would come this early, I''m so happy!"


    "Ah, no...you were waiting?"


    "No, I just got here!"


    Kokoro bombarded me with a smile, as her excitement did not cool down.


    Furthermore, the clothes she was wearing was the one whose coordination I liked the most. Even though I''ve never once confessed this to her, just how did this girl know about this?


    "How stupid. Since trains run by this area only every 30 minutes, there''s no point even if you came earlier."


    "That''s right."


    While smiling broadly, Kokoro tightly clung to me.


    Even I could understand what this girl was thinking. However, I don''t like it.


    "Wait for now."


    "I see..."


    Kokoro distanced herself from me just a little bit.


    After being troubled once about what I should do, I grabbed Kokoro''s hand as though to snatch it away.


    "Ah..."


    "We''re waiting."


    "Ok!"


    Sitting down on the station''s cold seat, the two of us waited for the train.


    Since were ultimately going to end up waiting, there was no need for me to arrive early, huh.


    "Fufuh~"


    While swaying her dangling legs, Kokoro was acting merrily like a little kid.


    Realising only now that there were people in our surroundings, I became extremely embarrassed.


    However, telling the current Kokoro to let go would be kinda awkward.


    This is bad, I need to distract myself somehow.


    "This is your first time doing this, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right. Mast...as you have also seen. My father is rather particular about such matters."


    It was because Kokoro''s father cherished her so much that she became so sheltered. It seems that he would have opposed her living alone if the security wasn''t that strict.


    Naturally, it was because Kokoro herself was excellent that her wish to live alone was able to pass through. There were also several restrictions such as her having to come home during national holidays.


    And so, Kokoro''s father was about as skilful as Kokoro and was quite sharp about many things.


    As he noticed the presence of a man three days after I made Kokoro my slave, I had Kokoro and her mother cooperate to hypnotise him.


    Incidentally, the car Kokoro uses to commute to work¡ªthe Lancer Evolution¨Cwas also a car from her father''s collection.


    "Ah, it''s here. Let''s go quickly! The adjacent seats will disappear!"


    "No, it''s not that crowded, so-"


    Personally, I don''t like trains very much. I don''t like the act of waiting in and of itself. I also dislike crowds.


    Also, I end up feeling like I''m locked in a box that I can''t do anything in. For the trains without toilets, one has no choice but to get off when their stomach hurts.


    "Come, come! Let''s go!"


    It''s only this time.


    Because Kokoro desired it, I will get on the train this time only.


    £ª


    There was an event that was only held on today, which was a holiday.


    That was held at this large display facility, an exhibition centre. Woof-Meow Space-Time. Many facilities related to dogs and cats had been temporarily gathered into this chaotic space.


    As it was something that Kokoro and I had in common, it was picked because it seemed that even I would be able to enjoy myself.


    "Hey, over here."


    "Y-Yes!"


    I held Kokoro''s hand so that we wouldn''t stray away from each other.


    Rather than couples, families were more prevalent at this venue. There was an odour peculiar to animals, and if someone wants to have a date here, it is indispensable for them to be selective of their partner.


    "Kokoro likes dogs, right?"


    "Yes, I kept one at my house in the past..."


    "Once they died, you were troubled over whether to keep another one, right? My house was also like that, so there is no second one. That''s why we made do with these facilities."


    As Kokoro was being pulled by the hand, she had no idea where I was taking her. Entranced by the puppies passing by, she was took fascination in many different things. There were a lot of fashionable dogs and cats.


    "Found it."


    Finding the right place shown on the map, I confirmed that the room was open.


    "Dog, two adults."


    "Um, this is...an open petting place?"


    Lifting her face, her eyes caught the signboard which contained the name of this facility.


    "Rather than a petting plaza, it''s more of a private petting room. It''s a facility that you can use to play with puppies in a space for about 10 minutes."


    Completing a simple procedure at the reception, I entered the designated room.


    While still unable to regain her reason, Kokoro was pulled by my hand and entered the room as well.


    In that instant, it was just the two of us as her eyes lit up on the spot.


    "It''s a pup-pup!"


    "A puppy."


    A few puppies were wagging their tails and waiting inside of the room.


    First, the majority of them gathered around Kokoro.


    "This is...this is!!"


    "That''s right."


    "Is it ok to do as I please!?"


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    Kokoro turned her bright eyes towards me as she desperately petted a puppy.


    She probably never had an opportunity to touch a dog like this up until now. Kokoro''s sole drawback was that she didn''t know how to take her foot off of the gas pedal.


    She couldn''t pet a stranger''s dog or the ones at the pet shop that much either, after all.


    "Goochie, goochie!"


    Kokoro''s innocent smile was directed at the dogs. Although dogs were friendly towards humans, they were being approached by such a person.


    I stroked the little, slow-witted dogs with a *tickle*.


    "You guys came out late, huh."


    Although there are times when dogs choose people, they are inherently animals that like to be touched. They were wonderful animals that would even approach someone like me.


    Although Kokoro, who was next to me, seemed quite nostalgic, I felt that her condition was a bit too abnormal.


    "Kyah, wow, amazing!"


    "Come on, I''m gonna pet you..."


    Although it''s sad that she can''t meet a dog, it is possible to take her mind off it with this.


    However, upon touching them, I''ve kinda started to want my own dog no matter what. It''s not like these guys have especially taken a liking to me, after all.


    "Master."


    Suddenly, Kokoro tapped my shoulders.


    Even though there is a surveillance camera in this room, well, if it''s just calling me Master then there shouldn''t be any problems.


    Thinking this, I turned around and-


    "Woof."


    Kokoro curled her hands and barked. Perhaps feeling embarrassed for doing it by herself, Kokoro''s cheeks were flushed.


    "Erm, curling your hands is the gesture of a cat."


    "Um...Master seemed a little lonely, so..."


    "I also have dogs here, so-"


    Showing something like compassion towards me is the same as insulting me.


    I sourly turned away.


    In doing so, Kokoro jumped onto my back.


    "Let''s play together with me! ...woof!"


    "No thanks. This is a place to have skin ship with dogs, after all."


    "I got a little jealous from seeing Master playing with other dogs."


    Since Kokoro has moments where she''s unexpectedly honest, there are times when I get surprised.


    Upon looking back, Kokoro was smiling while lying on her back. The dogs were crowed around her, wondering what was happening.


    "Obedience-To-Master Pose!"


    "Wait, aren''t we lovers today?"


    "Please pet me. Let''s also have skin ship with me!"


    Kokoro lied down on her back, as the dogs who were wagging their tails gathered around her. If I had to give my impression of this scene, then it was almost close to heaven.


    The dog-like Kokoro''s body was twisting and fidgeting. If she had a tail, it might be shaking right now.


    "Hang on, we''re always touching each other, right?"


    "Woof!"


    "..."


    I reluctantly tickled Kokoro''s neck.


    Kokoro raised her chin as her expression collapsed, seemingly in pleasure. Even though there''s nothing going on, the dogs drew closer.


    While surrounded by dogs, I flirted with Kokoro as though we were an idiotic couple.


    Since I couldn''t say anything in this space, I might end up raising a strange laugh.


    "I really am in bliss..."


    "I see...I...am-"


    Since my mouth inadvertently seemed as though it would slip, I hurriedly closed my mouth.


    Seeing me like this, Kokoro happily laughed as though she had got me.


    I wouldn''t be a match for her without my hypnosis, huh.


    £ª


    Without overstaying our visit, we left the venue and headed towards our planned lodging.


    The hotel I reserved was an expensive place in its own way, having chosen a high-class room with a beautiful night view. The source of the money I used to pay the fee is a secret.


    As it was still evening, it was the time frame where the sun may or may not fall. It''s still early for checking in.


    However, that''s fine.


    "Kokoro, properly follow me."


    "Yes...I will...properly, follow."


    While staggering and with glazed eyes, Kokoro powerlessly followed after me.


    I used the hypnotic key words, and had Kokoro fall into a hypnotic state.


    Today isn''t over yet. The lover agreement is still on-going.


    That''s why I endeavoured to act as Kokoro''s ideal lover for the first half.


    What we were to do next is to have her do things that my lover would do.


    "Ok, you and I are in a stylish caf¨¦ together. There now, gradually this interior will become a place with a gorgeous, and incredibly wonderful atmosphere."


    "...become a wonderful...place-"


    We will have a hypnosis date inside of the hotel room.


    It was a hypnosis to make only the consciousness mistake the surroundings as a different place. Even in mental therapy they make you imagine your favourite place so it''s not a particularly rare method.


    "10, ok!"


    "...Master?"


    "You can open your eyes now."


    I used suggestions to bring her up until here with her eyes closed.


    Having opened her eyes, Kokoro covered her mouth as her eyes grew moist. She''s probably impressed by seeing the wonderful place that she, herself, was imagining.


    In the face of such a fake reaction, a vulgar smile surfaced upon my face as I sat on the desk.


    "How is it?"


    "I-I can not put it into words...Master...this is..."


    What Kokoro was looking at was the view from the apartment. Since night hasn''t come yet, you could clearly see the buildings all lined up.


    It seems that you can see a considerably beautiful view at night.


    However, due to the fact that she falsely recognised this average scenery as such, I felt a sense of conquest.


    I took out a bottle from the hotel''s fridge and poured the contents into the glass.


    "Cheers."


    "Cheers."


    I did not prepare a glass for Kokoro''s portion.


    "Kokoro, suck my penis. After that, drink the liquid that comes out. Don''t bite."


    "Yes, I shall."


    Instead, Kokoro removed my trousers and began to suck my penis.


    The hypnosis was to return her back into an inexperienced innocent, setting it so that she would accept sexual acts as being the norm.


    "That''s right, nngh...Master, is something wrong?"


    "No."


    Really, this way is more in line with my nature.


    Because liquid wouldn''t come out quite that easily, Kokoro began to lick my penis as though she was melting ice cream. As she wasn''t recognising it as a penis, it isn''t as good as usual, but this way''s arousing to me.


    "Drink it."


    "Ngh, nbbbbggghh!!!"


    For the time being, I will have Kokoro drink my mess.


    Like this, I will trample on her ideals behind the scenes.


    This woman probably knows about this, but somehow just accepts it. In that case, I''ll play without caring about it until the end.


    Despite feeling discomfort, Kokoro desperately endeavoured to drink it all up.


    I was immersed in the feeling of release while holding down Kokoro''s head.


    "Master..."


    "Yeah, what''s wrong?"


    Turning Kokoro around, I had her place her hands against the wall that was the window. Since it''s a high-rise hotel, we won''t be seen by people, but it was also nice to do it while looking at an unknown landscape.


    "I, from here after, would like to stay by Master''s side."


    "Naturally."


    Violently pulling off the skirt, I lowered her panties. Rather than undressing them both, it was done with the feeling of forcibly rumpling her clothes in order to **** her.


    "No, that''s not what I meant...for my whole life, with Master-"


    "For the rest of your life? What are you saying?"


    "M-My apolog¡ª-"


    "Follow me even if you die. If I die, then properly follow after me."


    "Y-Yees!!


    Taking out my penis, I entered Kokoro''s vagina from behind.


    Like usual, Kokoro wasn''t properly moving. However, contrarily speaking, that made it clear that I was forcibly ravaging her.


    "Iigh...I, even if I die-! With Master-!"


    In both her consciousness on the surface and her unconsciousness, Kokoro would move for my sake.


    So that her body would remember the shape of my penis, the interior of her vagina''s undulations that were akin to billowing brush tips tried to squeeze out my sperm.


    It''s likely that I can only get this much sense of conquest¡ªthis dominance of pushing people aside from Kokoro alone.


    Until just a little while ago, we were strangers. She was an excellent counsellor, a beauty who I shouldn''t have been able to reach.


    Even though she was such an unattainable flower, hypnosis presented her to me.


    "Aaah, hyaaaaaaaahhh!! Kyaah, haaaaaaah!!"


    While swinging my hips, I looked at Kokoro who was beginning to enjoy herself like an animal. Without being self-aware that this was sex, limitless pleasure deprived Kokoro of her sanity.


    No matter how intelligent a person may be, it is possible for them to fall this low. I wonder just where, exactly, do the limits of hypnosis lie?


    Strongly holding down Kokoro''s hips so that we absolutely wouldn''t separate, I began to ejaculate after continued to stick to her as though to spread out the depths of her vagina.


    "Kyaah...ah, aaaaaaaaaaaah, agggggggggggggggggghhhhh!!"


    Kokoro''s body convulsed as both of her legs trembled like a fawn.


    I firmly held down Kokoro, who seemed like she was about to collapse, and sent my semen deep inside.


    And then, after I finished cumming inside her without missing a single drop, I let go of my hands as though throwing her away.


    "Aah...haah, haaah..."


    Kokoro is unable to recognise the meaning of this lust. She just desperately tried to suppress the burning by correcting her breath.


    "The night scenery is...really beautiful, isn''t it...nngh!"


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    The sun had already set, and the landscape was full of artificial lights.


    Unable to correct her dishevelled attire, Kokoro shook her waist as semen dripped from the base of her thighs.

 Chapter 30: Minami Mai School Freeze-Arc

    As the end of term tests were finished, a languid atmosphere was accordingly spread throughout the classroom interior.


    "Yup, yup! Poeru, you know, Poeru!"


    "Eeh, this should be Asasho~"


    Mai''s loud voice echoed inside of the classroom like usual.


    Today''s class, also, was pretty much a self-study period once the verification of the test answers were finished.


    When it becomes break time, that sense of release would circulate around the students even more.


    In the midst of this break time, although I was also reading my book as usual, I was a bit uneasy.


    "...no."


    My hands were trembling. It''s probably because this is the first time. The scope of today''s experiment was different.


    However, beyond that, I was desperately trying to hide my mouth''s smile.


    Looking at it from the side, I was probably an extremely disgusting person.


    More than the unease, I was trying to conceal my excitement inwardly.


    I took out my cell phone and called the number I prepared in advance.


    "Start."


    [Yes, understood.]


    Kokoro replied to me over the phone. Since our previous arrangements were perfect, there wasn''t any need to especially talk.


    At the same time that I hung up my cell phone, the sound of the school broadcast''s microphone switch being turned on could be heard.


    [¡ª¡ª¨C!]


    A slightly abrasive, unpleasant sound which resounded through one''s body flowed out from the speaker. It is as such to make sure that there are none who miss it because they are too noisy.


    The citation of the original tone that I created echoed for a few seconds.


    Even in the face of this kind of sound, not one of the students in the surroundings frowned.


    While in that state, the sound from the speaker stopped ringing.


    Thereafter, the students completely stopped moving.


    "It''s a success."


    In brief, I spread the time stop hypnosis that I used on Kokoro throughout the school.


    Although the hypnotised people are just under the illusion of their time actually being stopped, as long as this is implanted into their deep psyche, then it becomes equal to those people being frozen.


    Although only their blinking and breathing was as usual, their consciousness was pretty much stopped. For example, no matter how many times I were to pass by in front of their eyes, it would only register to the extent of a momentary subliminal effect. Even if I were to tap their shoulders several times, they would only feel a sensation of being continuously hit after being released from the suggestion.


    "...hmm."


    I gazed hard at the time-stopped classroom.


    Although an outsider would see this as an everyday scene, there were no voices here. And the natural facial expressions had hardened to the point of being unnatural.


    Due to a sudden impulse, I tried flipping up the skirt of a female student who was standing and talking next to me. Upon gazing at the red underwear, the expression of this student always studying in the classroom came to mind.


    "It''s soft, huh. This isn''t a bad feeling."


    I appropriately groped her butt. It would be best to stay away from this place when the suggestion is cancelled.


    "Now then."


    Perhaps because there was no sound, my muttering also increased.


    It''s likely that the time has also stopped for those outside the class room. Although it''s fine to play in the hallway, but that''s for later. There is no need to confirm it either.


    For the time being, I''ve directed it so that no one would be outside. Only the teachers were exempt from the time stop, and were out on patrol. With things like this, It may be possible to tell if I''d incur disadvantages, and there''s also a need to respond to any sudden visitors.


    After walking all willy-nilly, I ended up arriving next to Mai.


    Since Mai had her suggestions uniquely implanted by me, her time would stop like this under the condition that I was nearby at the time the tone sounded.


    "..."


    Mai was probably talking while still standing, as she flashed a smile with her hand placed on the desk.


    I first grasped the frozen Mai''s thighs. As this is not a true time stop, it was soft.


    After that, I also tried placing my fingers inside of her smiling mouth. The insides of her mouth reacted, as it secreted saliva. Even so, only her consciousness did not move.


    "It''s not interesting if it''s just Mai, huh."


    Since I was freezing the school''s time anyway, I decided to try and influence someone else.


    First was Mai''s female friend, who was next to her. Originally Mai''s class group was a gathering of girls with good looks, so I could easily put my hands on them.


    Firstly, I chose the one amongst Mai''s friends who had the most sexual appearance. I believe her name was Mana? I placed my hands on her Y-shirt and removed the buttons.


    I removed Mana''s bra from within her Y-shirt. Just by putting my hands inside of her Y-shirt in order to remove the bra''s side hooks, I could feel the soft sensation of the large breasts collapsing.


    When I removed the hook, the bursting large breasts swayed with a *boing*.


    "-whoa, it''s heavy."


    I put her on the desk so that she was lying on her back, removed my trousers and mounted myself on top of her.


    "Sensitivity Increase."


    I whispered this into her ear. Just from stating this key word, her sensitivity would be increased to the same extent as Mai and Kokoro''s while her time is suspended.


    I began to piston as my whipped-out penis was sandwiched by Mana''s chest, which had become like a mouse pad.


    Each woman''s chest has its own softness, huh. This chest possessed a sensation akin to that of being gripped by water balloons.


    "..."


    While continuing to piston, Mana''s cheeks naturally began to blush. I''m slightly looking forward to what will happen after the suggestion is cancelled.


    Just before my eyes was Mai whose hand was still attached to the desk. This position was one that I had aimed for.


    I was fucking Mai''s friend in front of her eyes. It''s not really because I wanted to be unfaithful to her or anything, but I did it because there I had a kind of desire to control and violate Mai''s surroundings.


    "It''s unexpectedly...soft, huh."


    I obstinately pinched Mana''s nipples. And then I strongly gripped her udders so that the shape of my hand would be imprinted upon them.


    As my partner doesn''t move, I can freely have sex. For me, I preferred it that way.


    With a *throb*, my penis shuddered in the cleavage of her chest. The soft chest also jiggling accordingly was humourous.


    "Now then."


    The fun starts from here.


    While still in this position, I began to undress Mai''s uniform. From the buttons of her Y-shirt to her bra''s hook, I took them off in order as I exposed the skin on her front side from her neck down to her navel.


    "Mai''s skin is really beautiful, huh."


    While staring hard at Mai''s figure, I scooped up the semen that was gathered in Mana''s cleavage.


    I painted it onto Mai''s skin.


    "The feel is also soft. Mai is really wonderful."


    Although this is the same as what I did with Rein, this time there was time stop added to the mix as well. I wanted to see what I saw last time, where semen was directly connected to pleasure and surge throughout her entire body.


    I carefully painted the nape of her neck with my finger, as though stroking it. So that the semen would be smoothed and rubbed in, I stroked around her neck and traced my finger tips downwards.


    I also traced my finger onto her chest from below so as to scoop it up. Pinching her nipples with my fingers, I rubbed them as though I were turning a screw.


    Around her navel, I first painted her entire body with the ball of my finger before smoothing it out with my fingertips as though I were prodding her. Occasionally, I used my nails to gently scratch her.


    Having done this much, Mai''s torso began to gleam with semen, almost like it had been covered with lotion.


    "There''s still some left, huh."


    I painted the remaining semen on Mai''s sensitive places: her armpits and the backsides of her knees. Whether it was because she used a spray or something as it was summer, a citrus-type scent remained on my hand in exchange for the semen.


    "About this much should do it."


    After gazing at the finished product until I was satisfied, I attached the bra and Y-shirt buttons, returning her back to her original appearance.


    Mana was still like this.


    "In the end, I''ll use her."


    I turned around behind Mai, and lifted up one of her unmoving legs.


    Lying Mai sideways onto the desk that was stuck next to the desk that Mana was lying on face up, I raised Mai''s leg just above it. Her leg was already falling from the desk, dangling down.


    Having Mai straddle the table with one leg up and one leg down, I inserted my penis.


    "..."


    Mai''s expression did not change. She was being fucked by me while maintaining the smiling face she used when talking to her friends.


    While inserting my penis into Mai''s vagina, I pinched Mana''s nipples who was next to her.


    My line of sight was barely on Mai and, instead, fixated in Mana''s direction. I was using Mai''s vagina as though it was just a sex sleeve.


    What remains for Mai afterwards is just her reaction after the suggestion is released. If so, then I should have fun just using her while groping Mana''s chest¡ªthis is the result of such thinking.


    Even though Mai''s vagina had the time stop suggestion cast on it, my penis could properly be inserted inside. Although it would push back if I tried to insert it, I would be sucked in if I tried to pull out. Mai''s place that no one but I have used is firmly being carved into the shape of my penis.


    In terms of compatibility, this girl''s condition is probably the best. Compared to other girls, Mai''s is a perfect match.


    Of course, even so, that''s not to say she''s the absolute ideal, though.


    "I''m cumming."


    On the particular occasion that I wouldn''t receive an answer, I spoke up.


    Since Mai shouldn''t be able to react, I treated her like a toy, and ejaculated inside of her vagina as though she were but a toy.


    I also felt like my partner was just a lukewarm doll, so I forcibly crammed my penis deep and poured my semen inside.


    Lifting Mai''s leg even higher, I raised her waist from the desk so that the semen would not spill out as much as possible.


    After that, I swayed my body side to side and shook up the insides of her vagina. While my penis was still inside, I pressed my thumb down on Mai''s abdomen.


    After fiddling around until I was satisfied, I pulled out my penis.


    Spending a lot of time, the semen that followed down Mai''s thighs became slightly dried.


    "With this, the insides of her clothes are probably crusty and dried out, huh."


    I rubbed my penis, which still had slime left on it, against Mai''s cheeks.


    Having done it so carefully and deliberately like this, the pleasure would have accumulated considerably.


    After giving all of my body''s semen to the two, I firmly fixed up and wore my trousers.


    "It''ll be too pitiful if they''re naked when they turn back."


    Finally, I courteously fixed the two''s dishevelled attire. It was so fun that I let loose a smile.


    Since I''ve undressed this school''s uniform countless times, I was able to put it back on in my own way. Although some wrinkles remained, that couldn''t be helped.


    "..."


    After correcting the duo''s attire, I once again got a little excited.


    The gap that came with the two, who were naked just a while ago, being returned to just as before with an atmosphere as though nothing happened gave me sexual stimulus.


    "For now, I guess I''ll finish it with the chest and butt."


    There''s no doubt that there''d be no end if I continued to have sex many times, and it wouldn''t be good if I went over my time.


    To finish, I thoroughly massaged the unmoving Mai and Mana''s chest, and after strongly grabbing their butts that I almost tore them off, I took out my cell phone.


    "...Kokoro, yeah, it''s fine. Since it''s just like the suggestions, I don''t mind if you release it."


    I appreciate the fact that she immediately responds. I''ll watch the result while preserving this feeling.


    Let''s have Kokoro resolve my remaining lust later.


    Standing before the podium that had a good view of the classroom, I waited for the time stop to be released.


    After a while, the same uncomfortable sound that was heard earlier streamed into the classroom.


    As it flowed for a few seconds, although little by little, the students began to move and return to their original state.


    "..."


    Mai and Mana also didn''t have any particular abnormalities at first. But-


    "Igh...agh, ah, haaaah, aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!!!"


    "Gyah!! Ah...kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!!"


    It seems that the duo were surged by the pleasure en masse.


    Almost as though her heart exploded, Mana''s chestal region began to convulse many times. Opening her mouth wide, her chest that wasn''t being touched by anyone swayed up and down countless times. It was such a storm that it seemed as though her bra would come off.


    "Ah, gyah! Gyah! Aaaaaaaaah!! Kah...agh!"


    As for Mai, her body wriggled as though an itch had broken out all over her entire body. She twitched while the strength in her body repeatedly tensed and collapsed. Towards the pleasure that came to her body in every single possible way, she interchangeably fainted and awoke.


    It was the correct choice to clean up the surroundings. I would be troubled if she hit a desk.


    "Heh~ So then your little sister did that?"


    "Say, Mai~ Did you not sleep yesterday?"


    Other than the duo, Mai''s friends were not surprised by that rampage. They returned an arbitrary reaction, as though the duo''s condition had turned a little foul.


    "Hyah, what, what!!?"


    The student who first had their butt touched was also surprised, but did not denounce any more than that. She only looked at her surroundings as a question mark floated above her head.


    The other students also started to advance through their time like before, notably unchanged.


    "Haah...suuu, haah..."


    Mana''s body greatly moved up and down, but gradually became calm as she opened her mouth wide and began to catch her breath.


    "Gah, aagh, ah, ah!!"


    It seems that Mai was awfully still unable to return to normal.


    "Are you ok? Wouldn''t it be best here if you go to the infirmary and rest?"


    In a rare moment, I rushed over to Mai.


    Naturally, the surrounding students were unresponsive. Even if I lent Mai my shoulder, they didn''t particularly notice.


    "High, iggh!!"


    "Endure it, ok."


    Mai''s condition became even worse due to brushing against my body, but, well, it couldn''t be helped.


    For the time being, I have to watch over her until she returns back to normal. I don''t know what''ll happen in the time to come, after all.


    Even over here, I''m also enduring my lust.


    "No, it might be good to use Mai in the infirmary."


    "Ngh, aah!!"


    After she returns to normal, I might have sex with her in her usual, apathetic state.


    I''d be happy if she regained herself to the point where we could have sex by the time we got to the infirmary, though.

 Chapter 31锛欵pisode 31: Touhou Sunou Regulation Uniform-Arc

    I took a step inside of the middle school department, which I''ve never walked inside of before as I was part of the transferred-in group.


    Being able to almost freely move inside of the school with my hypnotic ability was also a benefit of the Hypnotic Test.


    "..."


    "Now then, when I count to 10, you will wake up."


    "I will...wake up...yes."


    Brining Sunou, who was in a hypnotic trance, I arrived here.


    While staggering with empty eyes, Sunou followed after me. She was unusually not wearing her gothic lolita attire, but a uniform. Since we''re in a school, that''s only natural.


    However, since it had a base theme of black, there wasn''t really much change.


    "10! Ok!"


    "...? Eh, eeh!? Demon, eh!? Eh?!"


    The instant Sunou woke up, her eyes were blinking in surprise and became confused.


    The amount of incoming information was probably too much for her. Upon going to school after a long period of absence, she ended up walking in its corridors before she even noticed it. I was before her very eyes.


    And all of the students who were currently walking in the hallways, without exception, were completely naked.


    "Eh, eeh!!?"


    For example, the middle school student who passed by our sides didn''t particularly care even though I was in front of their eyes. They were having a friendly chat with a similarly naked female friend while smiling like usual.


    Even when they caught sight of me, they did not appear particularly concerned about this, or rather they favourably bowed towards me. When they slouched forward while completely naked, I can clearly tell the shape of their small chests, huh.


    Rather than this, what she was concerned about was¡ª


    "Why are there only girls!?"


    "All of the boys are in the gym."


    While her eyes were tearing up, Sunou asked me a question. I''m quite sadistic.


    I set aside the men in the gymnasium. Although they won''t particularly be a hindrance since everyone is under the suggestion that being completely naked at school is normal, I was emotionally disgusted by them so I segregated them.


    In the gymnasium, they were practicing a simply crafted martial arts. This was done to further deepen the suggestions under the pretense of raising their skills as vanguard fighters. Despite being crammers, all of the academy''s males possessed healthy flesh so they will probably become strong in a fight.


    "Ah, Demon! You did this, didn''t you!?"


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    "To think that you would lay your hands on everyone at school, even if you were to burn for a thousand years in the fires of hell¡­..you-"


    Sunou felt that she had become considerably talkative when she was conversing with me. Up until halfway, she was dancing nicely in the palm of my hands.


    However, this time probably won''t go so well. There are school students in the surroundings.


    Also, everyone without exception were looking at Sunou with strange eyes.


    "Wha..."


    "Why are they looking at you¡ªdon''t you get it? Today, being naked at school is normal. You, who are wearing a uniform, is the one who''s strange."


    "T-That''s just the demon''s..."


    "But right now, that''s common sense. Are you able to overturn that?"


    Sunou swallowed the words that she was about to shout with a gulp. She was probably afraid of the strange eyes from the surroundings, as well as knowing that she couldn''t do anything about them.


    "Oh yeah, if you move according to the school rules, then I don''t mind releasing everyone."


    "That''s-!"


    "So you can''t, huh...hey, you there."


    "Hm? Ye~s?"


    I stopped the girl who had passed by us. She was a girl who had an adorable pony tail.


    The girl approached without holding any doubts towards my voice. Upon looking at her naked body, she had yet to develop pubic hair so her genitals were in plain view.


    "Say, can you become a toilet for a moment?"


    "Sure thing. Which one is it going to be?"


    "E-Eh...?"


    "Let''s see, then let''s go with the mouth."


    "O~k, ah~"


    "W-Wait, what are you-?"


    Ignoring Sunou''s words, I began to take off my trousers and trunks.


    The surroundings were not concerned at all. That''s because it didn''t matter whether I wore clothes or I was naked.


    Just like that, I crammed my penis inside of the passing girl''s mouth.


    "Nngogh!!!"


    "The mouth''s a little small, huh. But make sure you drink it properly."


    "Feh, ih, iiiggh, nnbgghh!!"


    Just like that, I carelessly soiled myself inside of the girl''s mouth.


    Although semen would be fine, if I don''t hold back to a certain extent, then there would be no meaning to having Sunou here.


    Although Sunou''s hands were trembling in the face of this situation, she wasn''t able to do anything.


    "Nnkh, nngh...puhaah!! Mister, you let out too much. I thought that it wouldn''t all fit inside."


    "Haha, sorry. But I wanted to let out a bit more. Cause a certain someone wouldn''t listen to me, you see."


    "Yes? For the time being, you''re going to release more out, right?"


    "Yeah, this time the vagina...though you might not get it if I say that, huh. I want to put my semen inside of your pussy."


    "W-Wait!!"


    It was then that Sunou finally raised a voice of restraint.


    Sunou brought her trembling hands forward, trying to aid a classmate she had never seen nor met before.


    An expression of doubt surfaced on the girl''s face towards Sunou''s uniform as she looked between her and myself.


    "I-I..."


    "Ah, yeah, that''s right, sorry. Since she''s already asked me, I think you''re done here."


    "Is, that so? Then, I''ll excuse myself."


    Leaving behind this remark, the girl went inside the classroom.


    While showing a vulgar grin, I approached Sunou.


    "It seems that you''ve finally realised your own position, huh?"


    "I understand. The one who summoned you is me. I just have to do it, right?"


    "Please let me do it! I''ll listen to what you say, ok!!"


    Sunou has a strong sense of responsibility, huh. She screamed, as though to say that, if she''s going to do it, then she might as well go through with it until the end.


    As expected, however, her hesitation is strong.


    "...uugh."


    While her whole body fidgeted restlessly, Sunou looked at the surroundings countless times.


    Although she was always naked in front of me, she''s probably embarrassed to be naked in a public space. And right now, she was still drawing attention due to the absurdity of her being the only one wearing a uniform.


    Without rushing, I carefully looked at her red face and whole body that was wearing those clothes. From here on, it will become nude.


    Perhaps because she had already resigned herself, Sunou removed her uniform''s ribbon and dropped it onto the hallway. While holding down her chest so that I couldn''t see it, she clumsily undressed her Y-shirt, ultimately removing her hands when dropping her skirt.


    After being left with her upper and lower undergarments, she desperately pressed down against her un-hidden skin. However, it was then that she became clumsy with her undressing, allowing me to easily glimpse at her nipples and genitals when she was flustered.


    "I-It should be fine with this, right?"


    "Haha."


    Just this alone was sufficiently enjoyable, but obviously that''s not good enough.


    "Did you know? There''s a penalty for when you violate the school regulations."


    "Wha!?"


    "Naturally you will obey them, right?"


    "!!?"


    I took out a certain something that was inside of the bag I brought.


    Just by seeing this item, Sunou she even forgot to blink as she grew surprised.


    "For the precocious Sunou, it seems that you''ve immediately understood my intentions, huh."


    "T-There''s no way that I''d know!"


    "Well then, I''ll tell you. This collar and lead will be fastened onto Sunou. For today, you will live inside of the school as my pet."


    I explained to Sunou, showing her the collar and lead that I brought.


    "Uugh..."


    "Should I put it on for you?"


    "There''s no need to! I will not borrow the hands of a devil!"


    Sunou''s eyes had already begun to grow moist. Even though she knows what to do, she probably never thought that she would actually have to do it.


    Shutting her eyes tight, her trembling hands slowly put on the collar.


    "Well then. Firstly, walking on two legs is prohibited."


    "I-I understand."


    "Also, you will properly speak your thoughts."


    "I under, stand. Demon should just fall to hell, kyah!!"


    I was at a loss as to whether to prohibit her from speaking words, but this way''s is more fun.


    I held the upper section of the lead, raising it so that it wouldn''t become slack as much as possible.


    Just in case, I chose a soft collar as I didn''t really care if it came off by itself, but even so it was one that seemed painful, mentally affecting her.


    "Kuh!!"


    Even though Sunou''s eyes became stern as she glared at me, she did not resist.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve had the floors cleaned so that you''ll be fine even if you crawl around on all fours."


    Amongst the suggestions in the hypnotic test, there was a suggestion where one would be happy when the school is clean. That''s why, no matter which of this school''s students you looked at, they wouldn''t litter inside of the school. On the contrary, they would clean with fighting spirit that would put tradesmen to shame.


    Because of this, there was a major clean up after the end of tests had finished. I panicked when the teachers said that they ordered the highest grade of wax at their own expense.


    Personally, I believe that ultimately hypnotic effects is something that shouldn''t hinder one''s daily life. Because of this, in spite of the considerable expenses, we somehow finished the ordering without any further issues.


    "Although I''m also somewhat fussy about cleanliness, it''s fine as long as it''s clean to the extent where I don''t mind walking barefoot."


    "That''s not the point! This is extremely humiliating...aah, everyone''s watching."


    Just as I told her, Sunou would immediately speak what she was thinking. It was cute when she shyly averted her gave every time her eyes met with the other female students.


    Also, she is conscious of the fact that she is performing a sexual play with me. She was slightly aroused as her cheeks grew flushed.


    But the humiliating part starts from now on.


    "Now then, for the final finishing touch. I''ll put on a tail."


    "A tail...wait, what''s that!?"


    It was a type of anal beads that had a bushy tail on the end. Since anything would work for the sensation on my end, I chose a soft and tiny one.


    While still on all fours, Sunou saw the anal beads that I brought and became startled.


    "I''ll put it on for you, so stay still."


    "I-Is something going into my butt again?"


    Sunou became frightened like a kitten. She''s probably scared of the sensation of going crazy that she felt at that time.


    Suddenly becoming motivated, I grasped Sunou''s butt and spread her anus to the sides.


    "Hi-igh!!"


    Just from me turning towards her back, this girl was so startled that her shoulders looked like there had jumped away.


    It was amusing how Sunou''s butt hole twitched, as though the movements were connect to her fear.


    While suppressing my snicker, I placed the very first bead against Sunou''s anus.


    "Ih...it''s cold...iiigh!"


    Even though I was behind her back, I could tell that Sunou was clenching her teeth. Just from putting in a single piece, she gave me such an interesting reaction.


    "Relax your strength. If you''re like that, it''s gonna hurt."


    "Then sto¨Cgh...!! Don''t put it in so suddenly!!"


    "Since I was in the middle of putting it inside, that can''t be called sudden, you know."


    The good part of doing it while she was talking was that I could properly tell her reactions.


    However, seeing her figure while silently enduring it also wasn''t bad. She was startled by each and every bead that abruptly entered inside of her.


    "Hey, turn your face this way-"


    "I-Is it over?"


    "-because this is the last one."


    "Igih...!!!!"


    Sunou''s eyes became teary as she gritted her teeth. Her reaction was exactly what I wanted.


    I forced the last one in halfway, causing Sunou''s expression to fluctuate between pain and pleasure.


    She''s probably remembering the pleasure from that anal sex, after all.


    "Haah...aaahh..."


    Sunou collapsed in the hallway, trying to catch her breath. She made a miserable face as her drool dribbled onto the floor.


    Upon trying to smack Sunou''s tail, she arched backwards, returning to standing on all fours.


    "High...!!"


    "Come on, we''re walking."


    "T-This is tyranny! Iih...even the one-winged gods still have mercy!!"


    Sunou gradually lost her composure. All is according to my designs.


    Because the anal beads themselves weren''t that big, the protruding tail''s part was considerably heavy. Just walking on all fours would cause it to sway from side to side, and end up stirring up her intestines.


    I pulled the lead and began to stroll around the school.


    Although Sunou also resisted, she properly followed while crawling on all fours.


    "W-Walk more slowly!"


    "Over there is Sunou''s class, right?"


    Like this, I headed towards Sunou''s classroom. Even though she''s a truant, there''ll probably be some familiar faces over there.


    "S-Say-"


    "Excuse me."


    Ignoring Sunou''s interruption, I entered inside of the classroom.


    The inside of the classroom similarly¡ªno, there were even more naked female students than in the corridor.


    The students who were having a friendly chat as usual, as well as the students who passed by me, all did not try to hide their breasts as they lived out their lives normally.


    "Whoops."


    "Ah, sorry."


    I intentionally tried to obstruct the student who was walking down the path.


    Without appearing particularly concerned, the girl who passed by apologised for touching me.


    "No, I''m also to blame."


    While saying this, I began to insert my finger inside of the female student I bumped into.


    This school was already at the point where I could do anything and it would be fine, even if I were to exaggeratedly shout that I was a king.


    Perhaps, even if I was just passing by and fiddled with her vagina that still hasn''t had anything inside of it with students watching, there''d be no problem.


    Naturally, I didn''t do this merely on a whim.


    "W-Wait!"


    I did this in order to clearly explain this situation to Sunou.


    Even if I were to insert my penis and ejaculate inside of this girl whose name I don''t even know, I won''t be blamed. This was that sort of place.


    Upon turning around behind me, Sunou''s stern face glared at me.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Hyah!! If you''re going to do it, then I...aaahh!"


    No matter how severe she kept her face, she ended up gasping like a bitch when I pull the lead.


    Even in such pathetic circumstances, even if her pride was torn asunder, she would properly act.


    I should show respect towards this conduct.


    "That''s right. I promised Sunou that the only one I would lay my hands on is you, huh."


    It''s exactly because of this that once again renewed my determination to thoroughly violate Sunou.

 Chapter 32锛欵pisode 32: Touhou Sunou Pet Classmate-Arc

    When I brought Sunou, who had been made into a pet, into the classroom, the chime rang at just the right time.


    I gazed at the naked female students sitting on top of the desks. While their hair swayed adorably, I could see their butts shaking just by walking.


    "Kyah, geez, what are you doing?"


    "Oh, my bad."


    Even if I playfully touched the chest of the female student who was passing by, that student would jokingly laugh and let it pass.


    Even though Sunou was naked on all fours, wearing a collar attached to a lead, and further had an anal beads tail inside of her butt, no one was concerned.


    "Grrgh."


    "Ah, I promised not to touch anyone else, didn''t I? That was an accident, just an accident."


    Seeing me, Sunou clenched her teeth and growled. No matter how much she glares at me, I could only feel that her well-ordered face was heartwarming.


    After confirming that everyone was seated, I stood in front of the podium.


    "Now then, shall we start class?"


    Today, I was in charge of this class''s lessons.


    Since the end of term tests are also over, classes would fundamentally also be easy to digest during this period. There won''t be any problems no matter who conducts the lesson.


    Besides, if problems appear during the lessons, then it''ll be fine if I just use hypnosis to raise their concentration and have them memorise the content. I''m experimenting with just how much the overall results will be raised during the second term.


    "Well, today we will be learning how to handle pets. I''ll have everyone learn it properly."


    "T-This pattern again!?"


    Since Sunou was very sensitive, it appears that she knows what I''m going to do.


    Basically, I was going to have Sunou become the sex education test subject that she missed out on last time.


    Naturally, to the students of this class, whatever they do would be treated as a special way of handling pets, though.


    "Now, then...first, this pet has done something bad. She has violated the school regulations. That''s why, you must first give her punishment. Ah, it''s fine for those who can''t see to leave your desks."


    When I said this, the girls crowded in front of podium. The colour of pink and skin increased within my field of view.


    Perhaps because she was afraid of the large number of gazes, Sunou''s complexion slightly paled as her expression stiffened.


    I stealthily raised my hand so that Sunou wouldn''t be able to see it, and-


    "There!"


    "Hyaaaah!!"


    While making a loud, *slap* sound, I spanked her butt.


    Without a moment''s delay, I grabbed the anal beads tail and moved it roughly.


    "Ah, agh, aaah!"


    "There, you do the punishment like this. You don''t spank it strongly, but do it so that the sound will resonate properly-"


    "Wah..."


    The naked female students became fascinated as they drew even closer.


    "Haah...haah..."


    While receiving that ogling with her entire body, Sunou began to breathe roughly so as to suppress the throbbing in her body.


    I whispered into Sunou''s ear.


    "What''s wrong? A pet has to properly convey the situation."


    "Eh...?"


    "Hey, this pet is really a bad girl. It seems that it needs another punishment. You there, try it."


    "Okaay."


    Amongst the female students, I called out to one who I personally thought was cute¡ªa girl with a ponytail.


    I tried putting my finger inside the vagina of the girl who approached me, whose name I didn''t know.


    "Hyah, that tickles, teacher."


    "W-Wait, other girls are-"


    "I don''t listen to what bad pets say. There you go."


    "Eei!!"


    "Hyaah!!"


    Sunou''s butt was spanked by the girl she was trying to save.


    And then, with a *grind*, the tail unreservedly began to shake from side to side.


    "Please do it a little slower."


    "Okaay."


    "Ih!! Gigh!!"


    Having the insides of her intestines stirred up, it appeared that Sunou couldn''t open her mouth.


    In the meantime, I pressed my penis against the student''s soft cheeks.


    Although the female student closed one eye, she did not take notice of what I was doing.


    "Your cheeks are really soft, huh. I can clearly tell that you''ve kept them clean."


    "Thank you very much. Um, should I handle that for you?"


    "Yeah, if you''re going to, then¡ª"


    "Right now, my butt is being stirred up, and it feels like lightning is running through my whole body..."


    It was there that Sunou finally opened her mouth. She began to give commentary on what was currently happening to her.


    Moving away from the female student, I used one hand to lift Sunou''s chin.


    "How do you feel now?"


    "It''s...the worst."


    Sunou''s eyes glared at me.


    Completely different from earlier, Sunou possessed firm hostility.


    The surrounding female students also furrowed their brows towards this tone.


    "Pervert! You demon! I will never forgive you..."


    Perhaps because she was concentrating, Sunou spat out those words without noticing the surrounding gazes.


    Faced with the countless stares, she began to move without fear.


    Her antagonistic heart towards me blew away the cowardice that Sunou had.


    "It really helps that you aren''t poorly giving in. That''s the way it should be."


    "..."


    "Then, let''s start the game. Since this is also how one plays with pets, you guys also watch closely."


    "Okaay!"


    "Sunou, it''s fine if you run away now. While running, I won''t violate you. However, if you stop even once, then you will be ravaged by me."


    "D-Doesn''t that mean you''re just gonna fuck me in the end!?"


    "That''s right, huh. Then it''ll be if you can escape up to the AV room. I won''t violate you."


    Sunou pondered my words. She''s probably calculating whether or not she can get to the AV room on all fours.


    The AV room is on the same floor, about 5 minutes from the classroom.


    "...I understand. Either way, I don''t have a choice."


    "Exactly."


    With a determined expression, Sunou turned to face the door and began to move frantically.


    While still holding onto the collar, I observed her sluggish movements.


    "Now then, I wonder how far she can hold on?"


    "...woof!"


    Sunou suddenly began to bark.


    As it was just according to the suggestions, I couldn''t hold back my laughter.


    "That''s right, Sunou. You are wearing a collar and walking on all fours like a dog. That''s why you are a dog."


    "Grrrrrgh!!"


    I''ve implanted a suggestion where Sunou would think of herself as a dog the more she walked. Of course, she, herself, is unable to realise that is happening.


    Since she was menacingly barking at me, it seems that her intentions were left as is.


    "Come on, do your best."


    "Kyahn!!"


    Since she was lagging behind, I pulled the leash. In doing so, she began to walk faster than before, perhaps due to her rebellious heart.


    The other students also left the classroom so that they could watch Sunou. This is also a good trend.


    When she regains her sanity, Sunou will keep all of these memories while turning back to normal.


    "I''m really looking forward to this."


    "Haah, haah."


    Sunou slovenly stuck out her tongue as her breathing became harsher. Every time her tail shook, Sunou raised her butt with a start.


    "Like this, pets are honest to their instincts and very lewd. Since they''ll go into heat just about anywhere, it''s necessary to discipline them properly."


    "Kyaun!!"


    "Come on, not holding it in is bad, you know. Bear with it until after the walk is over."


    "Haah, haah..."


    Sunou''s reason was peeling away. Even though she should''ve been walking so that she could escape from me up until now, everything but the horny self she exuded had disappeared upon giving her body over to her instincts.


    After her body was laid bare, even her heart had been stripped naked.


    After she had fallen to that extent, I would fuck her.


    "But, to me, this pet is my favourite. It has a strong will, and I really admire her growing figure. That''s why I need to properly teach her so that she knows her place."


    "Woof...woof!"


    Sunou''s movements became agile. Doing her utmost, she tried to go to her destination.


    So that she wouldn''t be able to do that, I pulled her collar, causing her to stumble.


    "Hey, you can''t walk before us humans, right? Since you''re a pet and all."


    "Kuuhn."


    Sunou, with stupid honesty, backed up until she was beside me.


    It would seem that her reason as a person has already been mostly stripped away.


    In the end, she peered at my penis and was about to jump at it.


    That''s why I had to scold her by spanking her butt.


    "Hyahn!!"


    "Hey, patience, patience. This bitch-"


    Although Sunou became dejected at first, she regained her spirit to do her best and once again moved forward. She also has cute moments, huh.


    ¨Cor so I thought, but it seems that her body has started to tremble.


    "It seems that training is still necessary, huh. Well, since it''s a physiological phenomenon, it can''t be helped."


    It''s probably that, like a dog, Sunou wanted to take a piss. She''s spinning around the surroundings.


    To think that there''d be such a happy miscalculation from the suggestion to turn her into a dog.


    "You guys over there, drink it up."


    "Okaay!"


    A few of the nimble female students rushed over to where Sunou was raising one of her legs, and opened their mouths.


    "Kuu~hn!"


    "Uh, glug glug."


    As expected, they couldn''t drink it properly even though their mouths were open. The piss ended up covering the female students'' faces.


    Not caring about that, Sunou stretched her back as though feeling refreshed and began to walk.


    "Such a bad girl."


    "No, it''s fine."


    "Because we''re here."


    "That''s right, that is your duty, after all."


    The female students showed me the harmonious scene of them licking each other''s wet faces.


    Enjoying this while walking, we soon reached the destination.


    "Wah, she did her best!"


    "You tried hard, Sunou-chan!"


    All of the students applauded.


    "Kyahn, kyahn!"


    However, not caring about this, Sunou turned to me, thrusting out her ass as she began to shake it side to side. Unable to wait for her reward, she sought something from me.


    "Oh boy, it seems that my training was still too light, huh. Even though everyone is applauding, she''s gone into heat without caring about such a thing."


    "Teacher, please give Sunou-chan a reward!"


    "Come on, she''s been waiting for it that much!"


    "I feel bad for her if you don''t give it to her!"


    "Woof!!"


    "If you say that much, then it can''t be helped."


    Sunou also probably could tell that it was going to come inside her. Desperately suppressing her body that was horny up until now, she waited for my penis.


    Bit by bit, I slowly placed the tip of my penis against the trembling Sunou''s vagina and entered inside.


    "Kyauhn!!"


    "...haha!"


    "Woof!! Woof, woof!!"


    As though to express her joy, Sunou barked countless times as she became excited.


    Like this, I pushed my penis all the way inside.


    I vigorously gave Sunou heavy stimulus, firmly letting her know that I was deep inside her vagina, and had even inserted myself up until to entrance of her womb.


    At that moment-


    "H-Huh..."


    -Sunou regained her sanity.


    "Ah...aah!!"


    And, upon understanding everything, her entire body violently trembling in anger.


    "Demo¡ª-!!"


    "There."


    At the same time as I pistoned my penis, I also pulled out and pushed back in the tail anal beads.


    In the face of the two sensations of foreign bodies inside of her, Sunou lost her words. She opened her mouth wide, as her entire body became stiff.


    With this, she should be able to understand the situation.


    "De, mooooooooooooonn!!! Abagh!!"


    "Hey now, I told you not to be so greedy."


    "I''m not being greedy!! Ah, kyaah!!"


    "There, this is how you give a reward to pets. Doesn''t she look happy?"


    "As if I''m happy, hyahn!!"


    I specifically teased her while Sunou was in the middle of talking.


    I showed the horny bitch''s folly to the students since she, who has lost her cool, likely has no way of resisting.


    The female students also appeared to be fascinated.


    "How dare you do this to me, aaaahh!! I even peed!!"


    "Everyone, help me out a little bit. It''s a little hard to get the reward to come out, you see."


    "What should we do?"


    "Let''s see, use your breasts and pussies to stroke my body. It might be good if you could also use your tongues to lick it as well."


    "De, mooooooooooooonn!!!"


    The naked female students bustled as they approached me. I''m glad that there are a lot of girls who are enthusiastic about studying.


    The active girl first pressed her small chest against my back and began to rub it. Her nipples that were hitting me felt itchy.


    There was a girl present who was slightly precocious, and a girl who licked the base of my neck and rubbed their nipples against my own. There was even a girl who was licking the place where Sunou and I were connected.


    It was to the extent where one could say my entire body was pretty much buried in little girls. My free hand even inserted itself into this vagina whose owner''s face I couldn''t see.


    "Aaaaaaah, kyaaaaaaaahh!!"


    "Aaah, aaah!!"


    "Somehow, it feels good!"


    At the head of Sunou''s panting, a shrill voice completely filled the corridor. Its tone colour was quite comforting.


    "Well, I guess I''ll give you the reward you''ve been waiting for."


    "Hih, demo¨Chigiiiiiiihh!!!"


    To finish it off, I first crammed the anal beads even deeper inside.


    And with the time difference, I slammed my penis against Sunou''s womb and began to ejaculate.


    Also, at the same time, I pulled out the anal beads all at once.


    "Obogh!! Gogh...kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh!!!"


    Sunou''s voice, that was close to a scream, resonated greatly, noticeable even amongst the female students.


    It seems that she reached climax along with the foolish sound of the anal beads being pulled out.


    Like that, I pierced Sunou''s convulsing body from behind and poured all of my semen inside of her.


    "Ohh, ahh..."


    After finishing ejaculating until I was satisfied, I released Sunou as though I were casting her aside.


    When the female students drew apart from me, I saw Sunou who was collapsed faced down with her legs spread to the sides. Semen overflowed from her vagina, just like usual.


    Sunou''s butt twitched, convulsing as it remained unclosed. After watching this for a while-


    "Ah...haaaah..."


    "Oi, oi. You just let it out earlier, right?"


    Sunou probably became exhausted all at once after being released. She leaked her piss.


    "You guys, can I get you to help looking after her? It''s not good to neglect her after the reward, after all."


    "Oka~y!"


    The female students lent their shoulders to the collapsed Sunou and carried her.


    The remaining female students began to lick up the semen that spilled onto the corridor''s floor.


    "This is....just-"


    Although Sunou''s powerless eyes saw this scene-


    "..."


    Eventually, her gaze became clear as she turned towards me.


    Yes, those are the eyes of hostility.


    There was no self-disgust brought about by shame, nor was there withering caused by anxiety.


    "Haha."


    While laughing as though to demean that, I simply felt pleased at Sunou''s growth.


    Now then, I wonder just how Sunou will interact with me from now on. I''m really looking forward to it.

 Chapter 33锛欵pisode 33: East-West-South-North Travel Introduction-Arc

    Upon passing the end of term tests for the first term, we had entered summer vacation before I even noticed it.


    The days after I obtained hypnosis especially had passed by very fast. That probably shows just how enriching they were.


    "Master, that hat suits you very well."


    "Even though you were the one who bought it-"


    Kokoro and I were currently being stood up in front of the school building. With the Lancer Evolution that we always rode in the background, I became irritated.


    Despite being under this blazing sun, Kokoro smiled as she talked to me. Although I get that she wanted to have a conversation with me, it can''t be helped since I can''t work up the motivation to keep it going.


    Her attire was one that had low exposure despite it being summer, a dress that held a calm and collected atmosphere. Since it was summer, the cloth was thin overall, having parts where it seemed as though it would become transparent when held up to the sun which gave it a considerable amount of sex appeal in its own way.


    "To think that he''d criticise Kokoro-nee-san''s present, the Demon really has no virtue."


    "Sunou-chan, even Master is feeling hot, so you mustn''t take out your frustrations on him."


    "Why only me..."


    Right next to me was another person who was waiting. Sunou.


    Because Sunou was wearing her usual gothic-style attire, she was probably the one who felt the severity of the scorching sun the most. Even though she chose the sleeveless version made of light cloth, and also had a parasol, the heat wasn''t something that you could defend against.


    Since it''s summer vacation, we really should go out somewhere for a change of pace.


    What I had planned after thinking such was this time''s trip.


    "Kokoro, is your school and work really going to be alright?"


    "Yes, as long as the counselling is applied for in advance. I have also mentioned this before, but I have obtained credits from the university, and I have already submitted my graduation thesis. After graduation, it is decided that I will work at this school, as well..."


    "Since this is an invitation I thought up for Kokoro-nee-san, something like a demon has no right to set a single foot in that holy ground."


    "Holy ground, you say? Even though this is also the first time for you to go there."


    Crouching next to Sunou, I forcefully tried to enter the parasol.


    Although Sunou tried to run at first, since Kokoro came from the other side, she simply put on a sour face as she glared at me.


    The trigger for this trip began after I had investigated into Sunou''s parents up to a certain extent.


    The work of Sunou''s parents was mainly overseas operations, but it seems that they had opportunities to do a fair amount of customer service in Japan.


    It was quite lonely that they didn''t even try to meet with Sunou in spite of this, but basically they had a certain, hospitable meeting place to facilitate friendly relationships with the company for whenever they held any meetings in Japan.


    That was, unexpectedly, a southern island.


    My curiosity hastened my actions from there, inducing Sunou into negotiating whether or not she could borrow the island.


    Sunou''s parents probably felt that they were considerable indebted to her since they treated her so coldly. That much can be seen from the large amount of allowance she gets.


    As a result, they did the magnanimous thing of making reserving the entire place for her during the period that they were told.


    "Yahho~! Yahho~! Yahhoshi!"


    It was just when the three of us were jam-packed together that a profusely, high-pitched voice called out to us.


    "Thanks for inviting me on this trip!! Sunou-chan!"


    "M-Mai-sannnn!?"


    Mai appeared precisely at the meeting time. She cheered while hugging the relieved Sunou during the opening in her guard.


    Her clothes was a shirt that exposed the shoulders, and a skirt-styled shorts. Although there was a lot of exposure, it was a wholesome attire.


    "Sweat is..."


    Sunou once again made an even more languid face, almost like that of a cat who was being played with.


    "Morning to you too, Kokoron!"


    "Good morning, Mai-san."


    "Kokoron?"


    Looking like they were on good terms, Kokoro and Mai high-fived each other. Since she came to the counselling room to play, they''ve considerably become quite familiar with each other.


    "And Book, morniiin''!"


    "Mornin''."


    She''s rather indifferent towards me, but, well, since she''s dealing with a guy, that''s just how it is.


    "...oh...ahem."


    "Hm?"


    When I turned around upon hearing the sound of someone clearing their throat came from behind-


    "Oh, Rein also came...huh?"


    "Mhm."


    Rein was there, slinging a bag with her change of clothes over her shoulder.


    With a cap, shirt, and skinny pants, her figure was like the representation of an attire with high mobility.


    Although she was standing there bored while averting her eyes, she''s probably not in a bad mood.


    "Thanks for the invite."


    "No, that''s-"


    "It might be best to say that to Sunou-chan, you know!"


    "Sunou?"


    "Hyah..."


    Perhaps because Mai was attentive, Sunou and Rein were introduced.


    I feel that, for the severely shy Sunou, Rein might be quite the big wall, though.


    "...hello."


    "Yeah, hello. Is it fine if I call you Sunou?"


    "Yes."


    Fearfully meeting Rein''s gaze, Sunou''s trembling lips gradually calmed down.


    After a few seconds of silence, Sunou''s body returned to its normal operation.


    Towards the large change, Rein inclined her head with a dubious expression. Even if you look at me, I''ll be troubled.


    "I''m Sunou. T-Then, is it ok, if I call you Rein?"


    "I don''t really care."


    Sunou''s cheeks faintly cheered up. She was excited, or rather it felt like she was in high spirits.


    It''s possible that perhaps Sunou''s discerning eyes judged that Rein was a good person. She was even able to instantly see through the fact that I was a bad person, after all.


    That''s right, Rein basically looks like she has a bad attitude, but she''s a proper person.


    "Rein!"


    It seems that Rein was bewildered by the fact that Sunou had strangely become attached to her.


    "Oh boy, oh boy, Sunou-chan was taken away."


    Mai came to my side, happily gazing at the duo who were getting along.


    Certainly, both of them are beauties. So much so that they could be put in a painting.


    Although, to me, I feel that it would become even more picturesque if Mai joined the two.


    "It''s not like she was really taken away, right?"


    "Weell, I guess I''ll take this side."


    "I''ll put the luggage inside, okay. Is this all of them?"


    "Yup, yuup! I''ll halp!"


    Mai began to organise the luggage together with Kokoro. Most of it are the female camp''s change of clothes.


    Since I didn''t feel like helping out, I arbitrarily decided to wait.


    Upon looking around, I saw Rein spinning around Sunou''s parasol, which she received. Well, that umbrella handle is rare, after all.


    "Master! Preparations are complete. Let us head off immediately!"


    "Yahhooo!!"


    "You are Kokoro-san, right? Nice to meet you, I am Seibu Rein. Thank you very much for inviting me today."


    "No, no. I, as well, am pleased to meet you. I am Houjou Kokoro."


    "This is also the first time that I''ve gone together with Rei-Rei on something like a trip~"


    Now then, what will we do about seating arrangements?


    As I thought, it would be reasonable for me to sit in the passenger''s seat, huh. Well, it''s also okay for me to be in the back, but I hate tight spaces.


    Thinking this, I headed towards the front passenger seat.


    "Now, now!!"


    -however, I was just barely stopped by Sunou. She spread both her hands and guarded the seat.


    "The Demon can''t!"


    "Why?"


    "Because I can''t allow us to be exposed to danger because of some sort of mischief."


    "Hang on, even I wouldn''t do such a thing during the drive."


    "Demon always says things like that while bully me, right? That''s why I really won''t be fooled this time!"


    "My eyes, look at my eyes."


    Even though she can tell when people are lying or not, she''s not even trying to confirm it, this girl.


    After Sunou cautiously met my eyes, her large eyes blinked in surprise. She was making a face as though she had seen something unexpected.


    "You understand, right?"


    "T-That''s right. It''s your fault or being so suspicious. It''s an appropriate accusation for the demon who is always burdened with sin."


    "Yeah, no."


    "Aren''t you two gonna hurry up and get in¨C"


    Mai called out to us from the passenger seat.


    It seems that she mobbed the front seat during the gap where we were quarreling.


    "Since I''m not good with tight spaces, I''m here¨C"


    Receiving my gaze, Mai returned an explanation.


    Well, certainly Mai is that sort of girl. Perhaps she was influenced even though she was under the suggestion that she wouldn''t be concerned even if she went on a trip with a guy, or maybe she just did whatever she wanted and sat down on her own?


    "Welp, can''t be helped."


    "I don''t really mind, though."


    "Sorry."


    Rein, who said such while already having entered the rear seat, didn''t care much about that sort of thing in the first place. Rather, considering our relationship, it''s kind of late.


    Even her reason for coming along on this trip was that it would be dangerous if she got horny during my travels.


    "Demon will be in the middle. You can''t be right behind Kokoro-nee-san. I will have you taste the humiliation of having to sit in an auxiliary seat."


    "Is that so."


    Sunou has become like an annoying girl, huh. Perhaps she''s gotten strangely excited in the middle of the trip. She couldn''t hide her high spirits.


    Whatever the case, going on a trip with this group is a first, huh.


    I''d like them to show me a little appreciate as I was the one who thought it up.


    "Nn."


    "Oh, sorry."


    "Hyah! What did you do just now, you demon!?"


    "It was an accident, an accident."


    "We''ll depart, ok?"


    The Lancer Evolution''s engine started. It was a straight line from here to the airport.


    Although a regular car can fit five people, the three rear passenger seats were quite narrow.


    Especially in the middle, even though the girls to the sides didn''t want to, they were glued to me. I don''t really hate this, though.


    In the front seat, Mai was operating the car navigator while talking. Even though it can''t be operated while driving. Perhaps she had a habit of doing that in the passenger seat while talking in the past?


    "I''m shifting to high gear."


    At this rate, it won''t take that much time until we get there.


    "...say."


    Hm? What is it?"


    "Nn."


    With a sullen face, Rein returned my right hand, that was touching her breasts, back to my lap.


    I once again raised my returned right hand and, this time, rubbed her thighs. Although it was an act that reeked of an old man, it just couldn''t be helped since I ended up wanting to do this.


    "I''ll get mad."


    "Erm, I might also have the same symptoms."


    "...I''ve gotten mad."


    "Demon! What are you doing over the-mmgh!?"


    So that Sunou wouldn''t notice this sexual harassment, I wrapped my hand around her back and placed it on top of Sunou''s head.


    Since I promised that I wouldn''t meddle with Kokoro, I touched Sunou''s butt from behind as much as I liked.


    Considering that both of my hands could unhesitatingly molest these girls, this seat isn''t so bad.


    "You guys sure are lively!"


    "Are you sure it isn''t just noisy?"


    Since Mai looked back over here, the two abruptly acted indifferently. Even though there isn''t anything to be concerned about.


    "Nn!!"


    Thanks to this, I can devote myself to molesting them without considering the others'' feelings.


    Somehow, I feel like this trip will be an enjoyable one.


    "You damned Demon..."


    "Ah, Kokoron! Your speed is amazingly high, you''re pedalling too much, that''s abnormal, you''re even in the 3 digits!!! Hey, are you listening?!"


    Now then, I have to think about just what should we do to have fun from here on.


    £ª


    After parking the car at the airport and flying to the south, we had a ship taken out at the Japanese port.


    Furthermore, it seems that it was the island''s exclusive cruiser. I ended up wondering just exactly what position and relationship did Sunou''s parents'' company have?


    I ended up thinking.


    Thinking.


    "Uwegh..."


    Right now, I was on the ship that was heading towards the southern island. I heard that it wasn''t that far away.


    -but, even so, the trip will take 30 minutes.


    I got sea sick.


    "Uwoohh..."


    "Fueeeh..."


    I was on the ship''s deck, bathed in the salty air while crouching and grabbing the handrail as though I could vomit at any time.


    "Fuebbfgh!!"


    Next to me was Sunou. She was even paler than I was.


    Don''t look at me. Don''t vomit over here.


    "It''s okay, see."


    Rein walked up to us. Holding Sunou''s parasol, she made a shadow.


    For Sunou only.


    "Rei-n."


    "Here, keep it together."


    After sending slightly worried eyes towards Sunou, Rein sternly glared at me.


    She was still made about the earlier mischief in the car.


    "I said...I was sorry about earlier..."


    "Do you really think that?"


    "Serves you...right, yobogh..."


    "Uugh..."


    "Yahhooo! Rei-Rei also needs to be careful of sunburn!"


    Mai was energetic. It seems that doesn''t get sea sick, nor car sick.


    When I raised my face, Mai''s large eyes were peeking straight at me.


    "Although you took medicine earlier, it seems that it didn''t work at all, huh."


    "Seems, so."


    I desperately pretended to be calm. At the very least, I couldn''t spit out any whimpers.


    "Master."


    It seems that Kokoro also wasn''t seasick.


    So just me...and Sunou, huh."


    "Master, it is said that you should try and converse as much as possible. Shall we have a talk?"


    "Y...yeah."


    Let''s talk, huh? Come to think of it, Kokoro wanted to talk earlier.


    Today, I haven''t done anything to Kokoro. Why?


    Because I got tired.


    "Master, Master will treasure me properly, correct?"


    Kokoro let me lean my tired body against her own, enveloping me in a soft sensation.


    I''ll obediently let her pamper me.


    I placed a suggestion on everyone except Sunou in advance where, so long as Kokoro herself doesn''t call out to them, they won''t particularly take notice of her, no matter what she does.


    Since Sunou was groggy, it didn''t seem as though she''d mind that much.


    "For the most part, I intend to treasure you."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    I ended up thinking whether or not I should just fall asleep like this. That''s just how gentle Kokoro''s warmth was.


    "Then, Master will not like it when I am not around, yes?"


    "...I''m sleepy."


    "That''s why, please depend on me more, okay...depend on me, okay¡ªokay-"


    She whispered into my ear, as though she were singing a lullaby. Really, I wonder if it''s fine to just sleep?


    "You get along so well~ Such good friends!"


    "Phew...Sunou, are you ok?"


    "Ubogh..."


    With my face buried in Kokoro''s large breasts, I decided to close my eyes.


    As for the ship''s navigator, well, even if he noticed, he shouldn''t mention anything if it''s just to the extent of sleeping in her chest.


    After all, the island that we''re going to will become my paradise.

 Chapter 34锛欵pisode 34: Seibu Rein Reverse Sleep Rape-Arc

    Kokoro''s warm hands gently tapped my shoulder.


    "Master, please wake up."


    "Nn..."


    Upon waking up, Kokoro''s large breasts were directly above me.


    She probably gave me a lap pillow. I felt a shaking even more gentle than before I fell asleep, the swaying akin to that of a cradle.


    The ship probably stopped somewhere.


    "Rather than somewhere, it''s our destination, huh."


    The sun was falling slightly. Just a bit longer, and it will already be evening.


    Rousing my body, I gazed at the island which had a sandy beach devoid of people and lots of well-kept trees.


    Since, as far as I could see, the island''s border couldn''t be seen, the island might be considerably spacious. In the centre, a house stood so tall that one could make it out even from here.


    It''s a mansion. It actually exists, a mansion on an isolated island.


    "A mysterious, and incomprehensible territory like this actually exists, huh?"


    Sunou muttered beside me. I could more or less tell what she was thinking.


    "How humiliating."


    "Oooh, Book woke up! Hurry up and get down here!"


    "...hmph."


    Mai and Rein, who had already got off the ship, were standing around, waiting for us.


    Rein has continued to be in a bad mood, huh. She was still angry about being molested in the car. Well, that''s the normal reaction,


    We also immediately jumped off of the ship.


    "My gratitude to the ground."


    "Welcome!"


    And, as soon as I set foot on the island, there was a welcome greeting.


    Several men and women dress in hotel-keeper attire faced us and bowed.


    Along with the sailors, the number of people were the same as what I had heard in advance, huh.


    "Who is the culprit..."


    "You must be tired from the long trip. I shall guide you, so please leave your luggage to the servants and follow me. I shall tell you about the particulars of this island after we enter the hotel."


    The leader, an elderly man, acted as a representative as he called out to us.


    Without being instructed, the middle-aged lady maids refused our help as they brought our luggage from the ship.


    "Wa, wah!!"


    Admiring this prompt conduct, Mai''s eyes sparkled.


    Rein slightly drew back in the face of the overly grandiose hotel man.


    "Only you don''t change, huh."


    "What ever is the matter?"


    Picking up my words, Kokoro showed a smile. She was unchanged.


    Since the elderly man started walking, we casually followed after him.


    Sunou''s curiosity took the forefront as she looked around with restless eyes. It was also even able to overcome her shyness.


    "S-Say, mister."


    "Yes, how may I help you, Sunou-sama?"


    "Are you able to use grappling techniques and stuff?"


    "Grappling techniques...is it?"


    Even though the composition was that of a footpath, it was firmly paved. So that one wouldn''t stray from the road, the trees were pruned to a certain extent.


    "It is here."


    When the elderly man opened the door, we could see a mansion with an interior even more luxurious than I had imagined.


    Is it possible for only us to reserve this whole place?


    "Yahhoshi!"


    "What are you doing?"


    "Rei-Rei, you should also try doing it! We are the supreme rulers of this country!"


    "I, Sunou, am the lord of this mansion!"


    "This will be your room."


    After walking for a while, we were first put up in 2 rooms where I and the others would sleep. The middle-aged lady maids also placed our luggage here.


    After suitably looking it over, I turned my eyes towards the elderly man.


    "Excuse me, I believe that I contacted you in advance, but-"


    "Yes, we have received your call. You wish for everyone in the mansion to gather, correct?"


    "That''s right."


    Thanks to my nap, my seasickness had been moderately relieved. I guess the medicine also worked its magic.


    "Well then, everyone can go to your rooms for a while and get your things together."


    "...ok."


    "Where is the toilet?"


    "Toilet...is it? Upon exiting this room, turn right and it will be at the end of the hallway."


    "Or so he says."


    "Go out the room...right...end of the hallway-"


    "Kokoro, let''s go."


    Only Kokoro and I once again followed the elderly man.


    Since I cast the suggestions in advance, they were able to obediently separate from us, to the point that it was almost unnatural. Now the girls won''t leave this room except for when they need to go to the toilet.


    So that we won''t be found out by chance, we also examined the room that we were guided to.


    "...I guess it''s alright."


    "As I will also keep watch, it will be fine."


    If they''re just going to the toilet, then they won''t come here accidentally, huh.


    This was probably the hotel''s break room or something. All of the hotelmen who had greeted us previously were standing by.


    "Everyone is here, yes. I apologise for the inconvenience."


    "No, please do not mind it."


    "Since we''ll be socialising with each other on one island for the next several days, I want to test you all for a little bit."


    Saying this, I gave Kokoro the instructions.


    Kokoro distributed the Hypnotic Test that we brought inside of our luggage.


    "Here you go. Please do not open it yet."


    "My apologies. This is something of a strange hobby of mine. If you find it unpleasant, then-"


    "No, absolutely not. By all means, please allow us to take it. As I believe that it is very important for your life from hereon that you are able to have trust in us. If it is just at the level of this test, then we will accept as many as you wish."


    Well, they probably won''t refuse since I said I wanted them to take it. I''m really saved.


    After this, I''ll have Kokoro follow up on any potential irregulars. If push comes to shove, Rein will become our war potential.


    "Now then, I will explain the method of how to take this test."


    After sweeping my gaze over everyone, I spoke in detail about the Hypnotic Test that was going to occur from now on.


    £ª


    Speaking from the conclusion, there weren''t any particular problems.


    There''s probably no people here who possessed resistance towards this hypnosis. Even though I used caution to confirm their status, it ended with needless anxiety.


    Since we weren''t at school, I did it just to be safe as there was an ever-so-slight possibility that it could happen.


    "Now then, there aren''t any people besides everyone here on this island, correct?"


    "Yes...those here are just you five guests, sir..."


    The elderly man plainly explained.


    Kokoro was half-listening to this while keeping watch outside.


    "Now then, just as I said earlier, please do not worry about what your guests do for the next few days. Since it is something that your guests are doing, you mustn''t raise a complaint against nor concern yourself with it. However, the only exception to this is when you are called out to."


    "...yes...we will remember what we were told earlier."


    "Well then, after this, you will awaken and¡ª-"


    After putting the finishing touches, the hypnosis buzzer sounded, restoring the consciousness of the people in this room.


    With this, even if I were to have sex or be naked inside of this mansion, they won''t mind it. The stage has been prepared.


    After confirming the status of the hotelmen, I brought Kokoro and urged her to return with me to the first room.


    "Even so, it''s quite interesting, huh."


    "Interesting?"


    "Yeah, it''s interesting, this mansion."


    While walking, I recalled the information I heard from the earlier hypnosis.


    It was because of the contents of this information that I took longer than expected.


    Originally, I asked this in order to do whatever I wanted in this mansion, as well as to avoid any possible irregularities.


    However, the information that came out of the owners'' mouths was more unexpected than I had imagined.


    To begin with, this mansion was not a place where common sense could be applied.


    Originally, this place was born as an isolated island that rich people used for entertainment.


    For those said elites, there were some among them who were holding onto stress proportional to their positions. It seemed that the acts they took to relieve this stress was by far the most abnormal.


    Of all things, apparently the guests who came previously brought along 10 naked women and made them live outside without saying a word. The things they were doing wasn''t that different from me, huh.


    Besides that, they confined daughters of the wealthy in order to protect them, and bet big money on having them participate in inhumane games and the like.


    Because of this, some of the hotelmen were doctors or helicopter pilots. As expected, it seems that they didn''t let anyone die.


    However, what they were doing was already as dark as mud.


    "Even without the suggestions, they''d probably just accept it, huh."


    "But Master doesn''t like that, right?"


    "Yeah, being remembered in and of itself is what I don''t like. It''s precisely because of this that it''s fine as long as we give off the impression of a rich boy coming to the resort."


    Our male-female ratio was so peculiar that we appeared to be ordinary customers. Of course, I heard that about half were normal customers who ended their time normally. But of course.


    "However, I guess I wanted to see the torture room just a little, though."


    "The one that they said was in the basement, correct? It''s a little scary."


    There were also facilities properly set up in order to appeal to those sorts of fetishes, to the point that they would be fully satisfied. I don''t really care about it, though.


    Upon returning to the room, there were signs of people. As according to the suggestions, they stayed inside here.


    "Suicidal Gambit! The instant blood is shed!"


    "Ah, Book. ''elcome back."


    "...hmph."


    Apparently the trio were playing a board game. One that Sunou brought with her.


    Upon seeing Kokoro, Sunou smiled before looking at me and gritting her teeth.


    Mai was the same as usual. It''s really wonderful that she could keep this condition up even in an unknown place.


    Rein was...still made at me. Her eyes haven''t even met me, huh.


    "Kokoro-nee-san! Right now, we''re playing the board game Santa VS Martians! Come to this side, the Santa side! I won''t let the demon pla...no, it''s ok as long as you''re with the Martians!"


    Sunou instinctively rejected her act of ostracising others, huh. She''s kind in the strangest places. Or perhaps she has a trauma regarding this?


    Upon planting my waist on the cushion, Mai, who was beside me, innocently linked her arms with mine.


    "Yeah, Book! We''re the Martians, ya''know! Let''s do it!!"


    "What''s Santa even doing in this?"


    "Rein, I will lower divine punishment unto that heinous Demon Martian!"


    "That''s right. I think that is necessary."


    Rein and Sunou have already become quite close, huh. It was unexpected for her to be attached to small things.


    Mai pleasantly watched this. It seems that Rein, who normally exchanges single lines, was socialising quite considerably.


    None of them felt fatigue from the long trip. All of them had tough mentalities.


    The opposition was three people: Kokoro, Sunou, and Rein.


    Although I don''t feel like using hypnosis, since I''m gonna do it anyway, I want to comfortably win and then have dinner.


    £ª


    Sleeping alone inside of an unfamiliar room is quite a difficult thing to do.


    Especially since my eyes were still wide awake due to the excitement of the trip I felt during the day, they barely closed.


    "..."


    That''s why, even I, who was bad at getting up, immediately awoke today from the sounds.


    After eating the dinner prepared by the hotelmen, we enjoyed the game that Sunou brought once again before finishing things up appropriately and deciding to sleep in our rooms.


    Kokoro was also over there so they won''t stay up for long. They should fall asleep as soon as possible for tomorrow.


    "..."


    With a *clatter*, the sound of the door being shut quietly could be heard.


    Considering the sound from earlier, I immediately understood what was going on. Someone had entered.


    Softly, they approached me slowly so that their footsteps wouldn''t make any noise.


    While keeping my eyes thinly opened, I continued to wait for the visitor. So long as we''re in this room without light, my fake-sleep won''t be found out.


    With a *squirm*, someone entered inside of the bed.


    Perhaps they did it so that they could instantly hide away when I woke up, but even so, that was quite reckless.


    "..."


    "...nngh."


    The additional bulge in the blanket gradually rose as it approached my face.


    "You''re not, awake, right?"


    The one who popped out from the blanket was Rein.


    Coming to my room while I was asleep and slipping under my futon was an act that was quite unlike her.


    "Hey."


    Rein shook my body, testing to see if I would wake.


    I didn''t react, deciding to stay asleep and unmoving.


    I could anticipate to a certain extent that Rein would come here.


    As she was pouting, I found an opportunity and sent her into heat. Although it didn''t show on her face, it was probably considerably painful.


    The reason why she was avoiding me because she didn''t want to accelerate her lust, on top of simply being angry at me.


    "...say."


    Rein''s words were thin, and somehow felt unsteady. Perhaps it would be best to say it had an uneasy atmosphere?


    Perhaps she was embracing the unreasonableness that came from her having no choice but to rely on me, despite me having done such a thing and not apologising.


    "..."


    Rein stopped trying to wake me up and fell silent. She probably hasn''t given up. Her heat won''t subside even if she goes back, after all.


    I thought about how to have fun with Rein. As well as having her **** me while I was half-asleep.


    "...!"


    Rein suddenly crawled inside of the futon and began to move with a *rustle*. The bed cover largely swelled as the place around my legs became noisy.


    "...please, stay asleep."


    I felt Rein''s fingers being placed on my hips. Apparently, she was removing my trousers.


    Even removing my trunks, she made my lower half completely naked inside the futon.


    "I''ll just lick it..."


    The sensation of warm hands was transmitted to my penis.


    It would seem that Rein came to the decision that she would take my semen while I was sleeping.


    Although it was a choice that couldn''t be called clever even as flattery, she probably found it fairly unpleasant to ask me for it.


    Rein''s fingers stroked the side of my penis. Slowly and so as not to wake me, her hand movements were almost like she was petting a puppy.


    "...!"


    "Eh!?"


    "........."


    "...are you sleeping?"


    I continued to feign sleep. Let''s observe just how far she can go, shall we?


    I could tell that Rein''s hand was jerking off my penis. When my penis became erect, Rein raised her body to meet it.


    From here, I was able to see Rein''s figure even through my thinly opened eyes. The fact that the summer sheets were thing really helped.


    Rein''s figure was in pajamas that were covered by the sheets, her appearance resembling that of a child afraid of lightning.


    While trembling in the face of my penis''s reaction, Rein desperately stroked me.


    It seems that she was struggling against my penis that was enduring more than usual.


    "Why...?"


    Because she didn''t know if or when I would wake up, Rein became panicked.


    "!!!"


    Perhaps, because of this, Rein suddenly opened her mouth wide and began to hold my penis inside it.


    "*slurp*..."


    Pursing her lips, Rein used her tongue to suck my penis.


    That appearance was like a child who wasn''t able to suck up a sherbet with a straw. It was very cute.


    It should be time to give the child her reward soon.


    "Bggh!! Nngh, nnnnnnnngh...*slurp*."


    It seems that Rein was surprised at the ejaculation that came without any notice whatsoever. Even so, she desperately suppressed her voice and sucked up the long-awaited semen.


    Rein was also good at moving her tongue, appearing as though she instinctively knew where and how to stimulate me. Not only did it tickle, but it felt like I was being squeezed out.


    "...uugh...nnkh...haah."


    It''s likely that she felt fatigue in the face of her body being released from her lust. Rein made a pleasant, pathetic voice as she became listless.


    Now then, let''s get up now and...


    "...it''s, it''s still fine, right?"


    While whispering as though to persuade herself, Rein amazingly began to remove her pajamas pants.


    And then, getting on top of my sleeping body, she began to rub my crotch. She was already wet, as love juice dripped down to her legs.


    Even though her heat in and of itself was relieved, it seems that her tension had yet to calm down. Perhaps it''s a side effect from the suggestions?


    "Haah...ahh!!"


    Just like that, Rein pressed her crotch down and began to jerk off my penis.


    Aroused by the service she was giving me, I ended up becoming erect.


    I should ride with her sincerity here. At the very least, even if I woke up now, I should still let her finish in this aroused state up until the end.


    "Haah, aaahh!!"


    Rein started panting without regard. Thinking that I was asleep, she probably didn''t feel any embarrassment.


    "...it''s going inside of me, right?"


    Like this, Rein grabbed my erect penis and inserted it inside of her with deft hand movements.


    With a *squelch*, the accepted penis was immediately made prey to the undulating folds. As though being welcomed, it seemed as though everything was being squeezed out.


    "Ah, aaahh!!"


    Somehow, I felt that Rein''s body was more into it than usual.


    It''s possible that, to her, ravaging me while I was asleep had become a type of guilt. An immoral act was arousing her.


    Precisely because she was a strong woman, the moment that Rein succumbed to this sort of immorality, the side of her that was a bitch might have become even bigger.


    "Haah...haah...hyaaaaaaahh!!"


    Indugling herself in the dark pleasure, Rein''s expression collapsed. That act in and of itself appeared to have sent her into depravity.


    I couldn''t hide my arousal towards the fact that I was the one who made this happen.


    This exhilaration headed towards my lower half as I ejaculated with all of my might.


    "Hah...aah, aaaaaahh...¡­!!! Haah...aaah..."


    With her entire body languidly losing strength, Rein slowly lied on top of me.


    "Is no more coming out?"


    Facing me, who was asleep, she even spoke something akin to that of a seduction.


    Thinking that it was nice not to be conscious of other people, Rein showed me another side of herself that was different than usual.


    Amazingly, she finished by giving me a kiss on the cheek.


    "..."


    "...fufu."


    Separating her body, my penis came out of her vagina.


    After this, Rein only fixed up the sheets without putting clothes back on my naked body.


    Since I was sticky with love juice, I felt as though I would definitely catch a cold if I slept like this.


    "Suu..."


    "..."


    Like this, Rein amazingly didn''t leave the room, but began to sleep next to me.


    Breathing peacefully while making a drowsy face as though she had followed things through to the end, she quickly fell sound asleep.


    I wonder just how is this girl planning on explaining this in the morning when we wake up? Wait, since this is Rein we''re talking about here, I feel that she would keep her natural calm.


    "..."


    However, I can''t keep warm like this.


    I thought that I would be forgiven if I, instead, used the hug-pillow which was slightly warm for summer for my sticky body, which was only being covered by a futon.

 Chapter 35锛欵pisode 35: Minami Mai Swimming Training-Arc

    The next morning, we decided to swim in the ocean after having the prepared breakfast.


    It''s likely that this was a standard attraction at this island. Lots of parasols and chairs were prepared since the start, and we were able to swim in swimsuits.


    "Yahhoi! The water''s so clear!!"


    Mai was cheerful as she was the one who was the most excited. Her swimsuit was an amazingly adorable pink bikini.


    *Splatter* her feet in the shallows, she raised up a splash.


    "...it''s hot. The scorching hellfire burns my skin. The oil-based armour will-!"


    "You''re really black, huh."


    As expected, Sunou''s swimsuit was confirmed to be of gothic style. It had a frilly design that was quite cute, a swimsuit that looked like underwear.


    Wearing sunglasses, she held a scoop and bucket in her hands.


    "Are you going to make a castle?"


    "Kuh!? How did you know!? ...ah-"


    A hat with a large brim was placed on top of Sunou''s head.


    Concerned about the strong sunshine, Kokoro had put on the hat that she brought. Sunscreen can''t protect one''s hair, after all.


    "I''m glad that I brought along two."


    Saying this, Kokoro held down the hat that she was wearing so that it wouldn''t be blown away by the wind.


    Her swimsuit was a string bikini, but completely different from Sunou over here, hers was completely white. The unblemished fabric that was somehow supporting her large breasts incites my impulse to tear it away right here and now.


    "...this is good."


    "What''s wrong, Rein?"


    "Somehow, this is really nice. I''m also glad that I came."


    "I see."


    Rein''s swimsuit was a two-piece type bikini. Her body expressed her intention that she came here to swim.


    Above all, the motionless dolphin-type floating tube that she held at her side displayed the fact that Rein, herself, loved to swim.


    The instant I thought this, Rein ran off towards the open sea.


    Because her black hair was bundled behind her, she looked like a dog that was waving its tail as it headed towards the sea.


    "I think she''ll be fine, but is she just gonna run off by herself?"


    "I will look after her. Sunou-chan, shall we swim before making a castle?"


    "Eh!?"


    "I will make it together with you later. Now then, let''s do our warm-up exercises."


    "If Kokoro-nee-san says so, then..."


    Kokoro smiled at me. She''s probably asking to do it together.


    Although I started my warm-up exercises next to Kokoro, whenever her upper body turned backwards, my eyes caught Kokoro''s large breasts, which had become like soft mountains.


    "Is something the matter?"


    "...no."


    This woman is enticing me. Each and every one of her warm-up exercises, when in a swimsuit, were quite erotic.


    This is the beauty of the female body.


    Kokoro was smiling. While sending me an upwards gaze, she was trying to discern whether or not I was becoming erect.


    That''s why I absolutely won''t do it.


    With my high pride, I refused to change my mind so as to tell her not to get cocky.


    "I''ll do it later."


    "...I see. You will join us later on, correct?"


    Although Kokoro was disappointed, she trusted in the fact that she could do it for me later. She made an expression of victory. How frustrating.


    "Then, we''ll be heading off. How about Master?"


    "I''ll wait for a little bit."


    "*Bleegh*!!"


    After Sunou pulled down her eyelid and stuck out her tongue at me, the two of them chased after Rein together.


    I also like to swim, but, for the time being, it''s necessary for my body to calm down.


    I placed my waist down on the long chair in the shade of the parasol.


    "...ah?"


    "Hm?"


    Beside me, I noticed that Mai was there.


    Come to think of it, even though she was the one most hyped up, isn''t she gonna go into the ocean?


    "Dearie me, is Book also not going to swim?"


    "I''ll swim later. Rather than swimming, Mai, aren''t you gonna play?"


    How rare.


    Mai is the type that takes the initiative and joins her friends during times like these. She wouldn''t do something so boorish as to not swim just by herself.


    In other words, there is a reason for this behaviour.


    "Can you not swim?"


    "Yea...eeehh!? How''d you find out?!"


    "Ah, no, it was just a hunch, though."


    Mai narrowed her eyes and approached me with doubting eyes.


    When she leaned forward, I could clearly see her cleavage thanks to her bikini.


    The weakness of wearing a swimsuit is that I can''t hide my erection. I changed the way my body was facing so that I could hide it as much as possible.


    Though, even after doing this, I''ll probably be immediately found out...ah.


    "Mai, since we''re here, why not try learning to swim?"


    "Eh, why?"


    "Nah, it''s just that being able to swim is better, right?"


    "No way. I''m more concerned about how Book could tell that I can''t swim."


    It seems that having me see through the fact that Mai couldn''t swim was a humiliation for her.


    Since it''s fundamental to not show your weakness to others and just play it off in the first place, she''s probably quite agitated.


    As for here, thanks to Kokoro''s records, I have grasped the menstrual cycle of all four members. I knew that such a hard-to-say reason couldn''t possibly be why she wasn''t swimming.


    And this ended up backfiring on her.


    "How should I say this, it feels like I just immediately arrived at that answer..."


    "You''re not gonna practice, right? Then that''s fine."


    "...say, Book. Book, are you able teach people how to swim?"


    Mai''s topic abruptly changed into a completely different direction.


    As I found it curious, let''s continue the conversation.


    "As long as one can swim, then I think they can teach the general method."


    "Is that so...then, Book. You teach me!"


    "Me?"


    "Yup. As punishment for figuring me out!"


    Mai''s eyes were fixated on me. Her gaze seemed like it was probing someone.


    Even though I also felt some kind of danger, I was charmed by Mai''s expression which she had rarely shown to others.


    This was Mai''s true expression which she occasionally displayed.


    "I got it."


    "Alright, let''s do it!"


    "Yeah, but let''s change the place. There, around that rocky area."


    The waves around here weren''t that strong, so it should be just perfect for practice.


    And those rocks guaranteed that the trio wouldn''t be able to see us.


    "You really get it, don''t ya!?"


    Even if friends were here, Mai wouldn''t want other people to see this.


    I don''t know what kind of position I had in her head, but, as expected, I was mistaken.


    "Wait a second, I''ll go get a floating tube."


    "Kay, kay!"


    Bringing a floating ring, I headed towards the shadow of the rocks with Mai.


    After confirming that we had gone out of the trio''s field of view-


    "Then, let''s do it!"


    "Yeah, [Over There is Fun]."


    I announced Mai''s hypnotic key word.


    As though she was suddenly switched off, Mai closed her mouth, standing in a state where her empty eyes did not know what where she was looking at.


    After a while, she also lost strength, her arms dangling loosely as her body staggered unsteadily.


    "Mai, can you hear me?"


    "Yes...I can...hear you."


    "From here on, you are going to practice swimming with me. I will decide on the method of this practice, but no matter what that entails, please obey what I say."


    "No matter what it is...I will obey."


    Even if that were to be something very embarrassing or horrid, it is something that can''t be helped in order to become able to swim. Please bear with it."


    "Yes...in order to swim...it can''t be helped."


    This much should do it for now. After this, it''ll be fine as long as I catch her when necessary.


    Since we were above the ocean, I was worried about whether or not the staggering Mai would fall. I guess I''ll have her wake up early.


    "Now then, when I count to 10, you will wake up."


    Mai''s skin was painted with sunscreen, protected so that whatever fell upon her would be repelled.


    Without notice, I brushed against and rubbed this skin. A sense of conquest, that was akin to that of desecrating the secret formula that was protecting her, spread inside of my hands.


    "10!"


    Removing my hands, I released Mai''s hypnosis.


    Mai''s pupils gradually regained their glow, returning back to her condition just before being hypnotised as though she were being rewound.


    "Say, then, whadda we do?"


    "Let''s see. First, could you try floating on top of these shallows?"


    "Kay, kay!"


    Lying on her back, Mai entrusted her body to the surface of the water. But-


    "Blublublublub!"


    "Are you actually sinking?"


    "Puhah!! This''s no good!?""


    Placing my hand against my chin, I first made a thinking gesture before proposing the following.


    "So your body can''t even float, huh? Then, the countermeasure is easy."


    "Howzat?"


    "Make your breasts bigger."


    "Haeh?"


    "When the chest grows larger than a certain size, they become able to float on water. If your body sinks, then you should just train your body so that it can float by itself."


    "Is that so?"


    Of course, even if the chest floats, it won''t be able to substitute for a life preserver.


    Mai frowned, being convinced for the time being.


    "That''s why, Mai, I''ll have you immerse yourself in the water once again while I massage your breasts."


    "Eh, eh!?"


    "This is so you can become able to swim, right? Come on, get inside the water again."


    Pushing her shoulders, I forcibly submerged Mai in the water''s surface.


    After that, I thrust my hands inside of her bikini, digging my fingers into Mai''s breasts.


    "Hyah!?"


    "Hey, bear with it."


    Her bikini was probably a perfect fit for her size. Adding their volume, my hands were buried into the surface of her breasts, as though squeezing it.


    Just as I''ve always done, I slowly stroked as though circling them. Occasionally I extended my fingertips to her sides and pushed them, enjoying the reactions that came from giving her various stimuli.


    "S-Say, Book. This is really embarrassing, you know?"


    "But this is necessary, right?"


    "Yeah, but it doesn''t seem like it''s having much effect, so-"


    "Then it appears that we need to do a little bit more, huh?"


    Saying this, I removed my swimsuit and exposed my penis.


    Mai''s eyes became round. After all, it was with just this act alone that I merely exposed myself.


    "Wha, wha!?"


    "By using the penis, we''ll stimulate your female hormones so that your breasts grow larger. This is a treatment that''s performed so that you will become able to swim."


    "Ah, eh, that''s right, isn''t it? I get it, but-waah!?"


    Pushing Mai''s breasts to the center in order to make a valley, I directly thrust my penis between them.


    From Mai''s bikini and her chest''s cleavage, my penis ended up in a state akin to that of springing forth.


    Like this, I started to piston.


    "Book, Book! It''s hot!!"


    "That''s cause it''s summer."


    "Not what I meant!! Hyah!?"


    Almost as though it were another living being, my penis rampaged inside of her cleavage. Meanwhile, my hands continued to roughly handle her breasts.


    With a *splatter*, the annoying, leaping seawater told the intensity of our actions.


    "Wah, wah, aaaahhh!! Hyahn!!"


    While unable to resist, Mai remained passive.


    Her breasts had gotten used to the fondling. As the horny effect was also present, it''s likely that her female hormones were properly being secreted.


    "B-Book!"


    Mai''s face flushed a deep red, as it had been a while since we''ve had sexual intercourse.


    "I''ll release it properly, so you do your best as well."


    "What is!?"


    "It''s the thing that will make you secrete hormones, I guess?"


    Just like this, I turned to Mai''s face and ejaculated.


    With a *twitch*, every time my penis throbbed, Mai''s chest shook as though being shocked by electricity. A liquid different from the sea water scattered onto her crimson face.


    "Hyah...aaahh!!"


    "Well, about this much should do it, huh?"


    "Haah...haah...it kinda, stinks."


    Mai smelled the semen that trickled down her face with a *sniff*, and-


    "Disgusting."


    -seemingly having entered her mouth, she swallowed it.


    Despite the fact that this was done for the purposes of swimming, she should know that this is sperm.


    "Hey, it''s not time to get tired yet."


    "Book''s such a Spartan!"


    "Here, use the floating ring as a substitute for a kickboard. That''s right. It''s form practice now."


    "Kaay!"


    Next, Mai turned her back towards me, and made her upper body float with the floating ring that she brought.


    "Let''s go to a place slightly deeper like this. That being said, we''ll only be immersed up until our waists. Because of that, I''m going to remove your swimsuit''s bottom."


    "Um, is Book gonna take it off?"


    "W-Wai-!?"


    Mai couldn''t swim. After guiding her to the sea at a depth where her waist was soaked, I dived and removed her swimsuit''s bottom.


    Finding it a good thing that she couldn''t resist, I raised both of Mai''s legs, forcing her into a position where her butt surfaced out of the water.


    "I''m scared, y''know!? Put me down..."


    "Bear with it. I''ll be supporting you so that you won''t fall, ok. Come on, face forward."


    "Support?"


    Mai desperately clung to the floating ring.


    I spread out Mai''s unprotected feet to the sides, making it so I could clearly view her vagina from behind.


    From there, I slowly advanced, and inserted my penis into Mai.


    "Igh!!? Iehh?!! Ah, eeehh!! Why did you put it in, Book!?!"


    "To support you. So that Mai doesn''t fall, I''ve become your support. You won''t sink like this so keep in mind to maintain this position."


    This is my first attempt at having sex with a woman floating on the water''s surface. As for the position, it was one that closely resembled that of daki-age.


    (TL Note: https://pan-pan.co/detail/73780#15)


    No, since Mai, herself, was floating due to the floating ring, I could insert my penis even deeper than the daki-age position.


    "H-Hey!!"


    "There, properly grab the floating ring since it''s a replacement for the kickboard. If only your legs float up, you''re gonna drown."


    "Igh, aahh!! S-Something''s¨Cwait a-!!?"


    While in a feverish rush, Mai became desperate due to the suggestions as she grabbed the floating ring. With her face bright red, she continued to protest against me.


    As though ridiculing such a Mai, I moved my hips back and forth.


    "Ah, hyaahh!!"


    Mai couldn''t resist. On the contrary, she was person who couldn''t swim, simply floating on the water.


    Thinking it a good thing that she couldn''t move her body, I felt a sense of fulfilment from the fact that I was one-sidedly violating her.


    "Here, hold on tight."


    "Hyah...kyaah!! Aaaah!!"


    I don''t know what Mai was thinking, but she exerted lots of strength into both of her legs and tightened her vagina.


    To think that, in the face of the phrase ''grab'', the thing she gripped onto was my penis.


    From her perspective, she was probably risking her life. That desperation caused her to firmly cling to my penis.


    "Ah, ah, aahh!!!"


    Whenever I pulled my waist back, Mai''s vagina groaned with a *twitch*, pleading with me not to separate as it tried to prevent my escape.


    "W-Wait, kyah...aaaaaaaaahhhh!!!!"


    Upon piercing deeply, her body arched backwards as she climaxed.


    Roused by her body, which seemed as though it would lose all its strength, Mai clung to the floating ring.


    That pattern of unstable movements, which were further pushed into disarray by my movements, bestowed a new sensation to my penis simultaneously.


    "Just a little bit, and it''ll end soon. Keep it up."


    "Ah, ah, hey, quickly!! Please make it quick!!"


    "There!!"


    As though pushing upwards, I planted my penis up until Mai''s depths. Like this, as though to drown her vagina, I started ejaculating.


    "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!!! Aahh!!!!"


    Mai opened her mouth so much that her tongue stuck out, as she raised a hoarse voice.


    By being bathed in semen, the climax from her suggestion probably reached the highest wave.


    "Ah..."


    "Whoa."


    Perhaps having her strength exhausted by this, Mai''s hands slipped from the floating ring as she was about to sink into the water.


    I grabbed Mai''s chest and dragged her up. It was quite a soft and convenient handle.


    "Oh..."


    "Oh?"


    "Can I swim? I''m already-"


    "Haha, well you did your best, after all. Let''s resume after a little rest."


    In the first place, this was swimming practice, huh.


    For the time being, since I''ve cleared up my lust, I should do my best as such from now on.


    From inside the vagina of Mai''s flaccid body, semen clouded the water''s colour, similar to how paint spilled into water.

 Chapter 36锛欵pisode 36: South-North Nude Beach-Arc

    I imprinted the swimming form into Mai via hypnosis.


    From the outset, Mai, who had good motor skills, being unable to swim was a psychological problem. That''s why it''s best to clear away her nerves and directly insert swimming movements as is.


    "Wah, wah, waah~"


    Pulling Mai''s hand, I back stepped in time with her flutter kicks.


    She should be pretty much able to swim, even without my support. I have a considerable amount of confidence in my own hypnosis.


    "There, just a bit more. Next you''ll do it by yourself."


    "Eh, you serious?!"


    "I''m serious."


    When I suddenly removed my hand, Mai flamboyantly sank with a splash.


    "Oi, oi, wait!"


    "Blub bulub¨Cpah!! Book, why!?"


    "No, you can already swim now, right?"


    "I just drowned!"


    Funny. She should definitely be able to do it.


    I ran simulations countless times in my head. How could this be the case, there should be absolutely no possibility for it to have failed.


    She was able to swim even in that unstable trance. When compared to Kokoro''s martial arts practice, the difficulty was akin to child''s play.


    If she properly focuses on swimming, then this girl should be able to swim pretty much automatically.


    "You know, Book, you seriously did your best. Although it''s only a little bit, I''ve sorta become able to swim now. Keep it up, keep it up!"


    "No, you''re the one who has to keep it up!"


    Mai encouraged me with a carefree smile. Certainly, she has become able to swim, even if only slightly.


    Why is it only a little bit? Her growth speed is like normal practice¨Cno, it''s actually slower. The suggestions shouldn''t have failed. What''s the problem?


    "You should be able to swim!"


    "Book, what''s wrong?"


    "Ah...no, let''s be calm. That''s right, Mai, imagine it. The figure of you swimming."


    "Okay, hmm."


    Mai closed her eyes, raising her chin slightly as she started thinking. Somehow, it feels a little like she''s waiting for a kiss. The water that was also trickling down was sexy.


    "Okay!"


    "...then, try swimming by yourself."


    Since Mai abruptly opened her eyes wide, our eyes ended up meeting. How stupid.


    In the next instant after I turned away, the grand sound of water sounded with a *splash*.


    Following this, I saw Mai''s struggling figure, splashing about as she was unable to swim well.


    "...why? Just, why?"


    "Hey, Book."


    Mai stopped swimming before I noticed, and brought her face close to me.


    This girl, even though she was like that, she got back up quite quickly. I wonder if that''s because of her personality?


    Wary of this girl''s mystery, I slightly took my distance.


    "...huh? Well, whatev. Let''s break for a moment."


    "A break...yeah. Let''s take a break."


    There''s no guarantee that I''ll find the cause just by thinking. There''s also the need to calm down a little bit.


    Seeing through this dismay of mine, Mai laughed with a grin.


    "Then, let''s do it again after the break."


    "Yeah, we''ll definitely keep it up until you can swim."


    "Aww yeah!"


    The two of us returned back to the beach where we once were.


    In doing so, we happened to meet the trio who had just finished taking a dip in the ocean and were having their break.


    "Geh, Demon! You showed yourself from the depths of the obscured ocean, didn''t you!?"


    "You were just there a moment ago."


    "Thank you for the hard work! Where did you go, Master!?"


    Kokoro''s expression brightened as she immediately rushed to me. She''s so adorable, like a dog that''s become attached to me.


    "Kokoron, welcome back!"


    "W-Welcome back."


    "Kokoro-nee-san, don''t get close to him! An extraordinary miasma can be felt coming from that demon!"


    Sunou''s tension has become slightly strange, huh. She probably swam a lot.


    Since the trio had become noisy, I approached the remaining person, Rein.


    "Did you have fun?"


    "Not yet. I''m just taking a break."


    Perhaps because she was fascinated by the see, Rein continued to gaze in the direction of the open seas for a long time.


    "Do you really like the sea that much?"


    "What''s with that?"


    The grandpa that Rein spoke of was probably her maternal grandfather. If memory serves, I once heard that he was a powerful guy who was hunting in Hokkaido even now.


    Perhaps, it might be that it was this person who had become this girl''s base.


    "On the way, they came across sharks and were prepared for death. Even so, their will to live was superior and they drove back the sharks."


    "R-Rein!? That grandpa is a Viking!!"


    Sunou became hung up at a strange place. Her eyes were shining.


    I wonder if this story is true? I mean, it''s a shark. He brought his friend to swim in the sea, you know.


    "Yes, grandpa apparently struck the tip of the shark''s nose with his fist. A shark''s weak point is the tip of its nose. You''ll do well to remember it."


    "That knowledge isn''t helpful."


    Brawling in the water is fundamentally impossible. The story''s starting to smell even more.


    I called out to the hotelman who was standing by in the distance, and asked for drinks. They''ll probably come in about 5 minutes.


    "Master."


    It was at that time. Timing it when I was separated from everyone else, she called out to me.


    "It''s about the earlier question, but-"


    "Yeah, I was teaching Mai how to swim."


    It should be fine to talk to her about this. I also have something I want to consult her about.


    "I taught her with hypnosis, but it isn''t going well, and I can''t think of the reason why."


    "Did it fail?"


    "Yeah, that''s right, even though the suggestions have been completely instilled into her. For some reason, it''s not going well. If I can''t find the cause for this failure, then I won''t be able to settle down. I was thinking of consulting you about Mai''s situation for a while."


    To my words, Kokoro placed her hand against her chin and pondered.


    Making a more severe face than usual, Kokoro gazed at Mai''s expression, who was talking further away. It really helps that she''s seriously thinking about this.


    After all, this is a big problem when thinking about the future.


    "Due to the suggestions, if Mai-san thinks that she wants to swim, then she will be able to swim, correct?"


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    "...I believe I had understood it."


    "What did you say?"


    Seemingly convinced of something, Kokoro faced me with a dignified face.


    Following this, for some reason, she inappropriately laughed.


    "Master, as I do not have any conclusive proof, I believe that we should put it into practice for the time being so that we can see whether or not my thinking is correct."


    "Can you tell by verifying it?"


    "Yes, although I will have to leave the means up to Master..."


    Kokoro stared fixatedly at Mai with that sharp glint in her eyes. As though trapping her prey, this gaze brought about a dangerous amorousness.


    £ª


    Even after their break, Sunou and Rein began to make a castle on the sandy beach.


    Rein might want to swim, but since she was pestered by Sunou, she ended up helping her out. All in all, she really is a person who''s good at looking after others.


    Kokoro, Mai, and I¨Cthe three of us acted separately. Just in case, we publicly said that we were doing this in order to teach Mai to swim.


    "Now then, let''s start!"


    After seeing me, Mai entered the ocean first by herself.


    "I shall also cooperate."


    "I kinda feel bad getting Kokoron dragged into this, you know¨C"


    "It''s alright. [Please don''t mind it]."


    "...yes, I won''t."


    Kokoro promptly used the suggestions that had been placed for this lodging trip. It was an adjustment that would somehow convince the subject when things turn unfavourable, which she used effectively.


    "Master, is something the matter?"


    "Ah, nothing."


    While holding aloft the parasol I brought along, I sat on the beach chair, having yet to enter the sea as I returned a smirk.


    "I was thinking that a Nudist Beach is also not bad."


    Currently, Kokoro and Mai were stark naked.


    They were soaked in the crystal clear water up until their waist, but the duo were unable to hide their pubic mounds.


    Although I had seen them naked all the time, this clear water surface, and the rays of the sun. Keeping the healthy image while having them naked as well is very arousing.


    "Swimming really feels pleasant, doesn''t it? With this appearance, the entire body is hit by the water."


    Kokoro lied on her back, and began to swim a backstroke. The two large breasts that surfaced atop the water were flowing like floating islands.


    Mai frowned, blowing bubbles while crouched underwater.


    She''s probably envious about being able to swim, huh.


    "...hm? Why are you looking at me?"


    "Eh~ Well, you know-"


    "Master, before that, isn''t there something that you must do?"


    Kokoro happily stared at me.


    Perhaps because her feelings had switched, Mai finally came to a realisation at that.


    "Ah...that''s true, right?"


    Kokoro and Mai both directed their lines of sight towards my lower body.


    "You can''t swim in the sea with that erection, right?"


    "Hm? Yeah, you''re right."


    "Sa~y, Book, you''re too sloppy!"


    Currently, I had removed my swimsuit and was exposing my penis.


    The duo became spellbound by my penis, which had become erect by looking at the two''s healthy figures.


    "It''s these sorts of things where Nudists are no good!"


    "Is that so? I had no idea."


    "Even though you''d get it if you thought about it."


    Mai rose from the sea and drew closer, showing her chest in front of my penis.


    Placing my waist on the chair that I brought, my penis soared, as though showing itself off.


    "It can''t be helped since the cause was me, but it''s not good to look so much."


    "That''s right. Since Mai is the cause, it won''t do unless you get rid of this erection, right?"


    The hypnosis has definitely reached her. It doesn''t seem as though the suggestions haven''t taken effect.


    It appears that Mai is having difficulties understanding how to handle an erect penis. She''s just stroking my penis with her fingers, almost as though she were touching something swollen.


    It was there that Kokoro strongly pushed her aside, bringing her face close to my penis.


    "It won''t settle down with just that. If you do not properly relieve it, then-"


    "K-Kokoron, wai-"


    "I am also the cause, so I may also offer my support as well, yes?"


    "Yeah, I''ll leave it to the both of you."


    "Then, with post haste-"


    Kokoro raised her own chest with familiar hand movements, sandwiching my penis.


    Alternatingly rubbing both chests, she gave me a boob job.


    "S-Say, I''ll do it too!"


    Mai also cut in from the side, trying to press her chest against my penis.


    I thought that Kokoro would obstruct her, but apparently the two chose to get along and do it together.


    "Now then, let''s wrap it tightly. Since this is for the sake of relieving it. Please make sure to press your nipples and rub it."


    "O-Okay."


    Under Kokoro''s guidance, the fast learning Mai''s movements also improved.


    The four breasts and four nipples began to fiddle with my penis. While bestowing me with the feeling of their soft skin in its entirety, the soft protuberances occasionally granted me a new stimulus. It felt as though they were using a brush to write words on my penis.


    "Here, Mai-san. You won''t be able to cover the tip, so you have to lick it with your tongue."


    "T-That''s right, isn''t it?"


    The two stuck out their tongues, and began to lick the tip of the protruding penis. From the duo''s perspective, it seemed as though they were giving my penis a deep kiss.


    Kokoro lovingly, and slowly licked it.


    With her consciousness hazy, Mai moved her tongue as though she were licking candy.


    The two''s chest and faces were covering me, to the extent that I couldn''t see my penis anymore.


    However, the sensations were properly being transmitted.


    "Kyah!"


    "Ahmu..."


    I felt the ferocity of life from my penis, and, before I knew it, I seemed to have ejaculated onto the two.


    Surprised, Mai closed her eyes.


    Kokoro received the semen with her mouth so as to not let even a single drop escape.


    "Ah, it''s going wild-!"


    Inside of the two''s chests, my penis mercilessly trembled.


    As a result, the duo''s bodies became covered in semen.


    Kokoro and Mai''s bodies were covered in my sperm. Of course, that wasn''t the end.


    "It''s hot...s-somehow-"


    "I as well. Perhaps-"


    "Women don''t get erect, right?"


    The duo''s cheeks blushed, fidgeting as they began to rub their groins. They were clearly in heat.


    This was probably promoted because of this resort, but Kokoro appealed to me with eyes more moist than usual.


    Mai was still unable to understand what was happening to her, desperately closed her legs in an attempt to hide her itchy crotch.


    "But, well, it''s the same sort of thing, huh. Since I''m the cause, I''ll have to relieve it."


    "Yes, Master!!"


    Kokoro immediately leaned over me, and tried to insert my penis inside of her. Her actions were tremendously agile.


    "Wait, if the both of you have become like that, then you have to properly take turns."


    "No, that is unnecessary. After all, Mai-san is going to go swim now so she mustn''t exhaust her stamina."


    "That''s quite the logic, huh."


    Without listening to my static, Kokoro wrapped her arms behind my back.


    While in a cowgirl position like this, Kokoro inserted my member inside of her vagina, as though she were devouring my towering penis.


    "!! ...Master, thank you very much."


    "Wait! Am I really not getting it?! Hey! Boo, boo!"


    Mai expressed her discontent, as her brows turned into a ¥Ï shape. I didn''t like this girl''s sullen look as it felt like it was a scheme.


    Or rather, when removing Mai''s reservations towards sex via hypnosis, she really becomes aggressive, huh?


    "...well, I gotcha. But you know, since I can swim now, do me next, kay?"


    After Mai said that nonchalantly, she looked up at the sky as though not knowing what do, and-


    "...huh?"


    I ended up involuntarily raising my voice in response.


    "Kyaaah!!"


    "Hm, Book, wassup?"


    "No, you said that you can swim now-"


    "Yup, you taught me, so it''s all good. Somehow I think I can swim."


    "Hey, wait!"


    "M-Master, you''re thrusting up so strongl-aaaaaah!!"


    She thinks she can swim?


    Wait, that impression shouldn''t be wrong. The suggestion also has that sort of placebo-like aspect to it.


    More than that, I wanted to know the reason for the irritation that was stuck somewhere inside of my head.


    "You said that you think you can swim? Then why weren''t you able to swim before!?"


    "Aah!! Master! It hurts! It really, truly hurts!"


    "Weell, that''s because I didn''t try to. My bad!"


    "Kyaaaaaaaaaahh!!!"


    In my anger, I strongly gripped Kokoro''s chest as though to crush it. Thrusting my hips upwards deep inside of her vagina, I pushed my penis against the entrance of her uterus and ejaculated.


    Kokoro climaxed as her pain and pleasure combined, her entire body losing energy while looking satisfied.


    "Come on, come on! Next, next!"


    Mai rushed me, pushing Kokoro out of the way before mounting herself on top of me.


    With a jerk, I held Mai''s shoulders and maintained my distance.


    "Why? Why did you do such a thing?"


    "What thing?"


    "You pretended that you couldn''t swim."


    "Eh~ Isn''t it fine? Hey, let''s have fun now!"


    Mai looked at my penis and tried to insert it.


    However, I stood up so as to prevent this. Grabbing Mai''s legs, I tried to flip her upside down as I looked at Kokoro.


    Perhaps having guessed my intent, Kokoro, who got up, wordlessly helped me.


    "Ooh...eh, eh!? ...abugh!!"


    "Mai-san, please open your mouth properly okay?"


    When I sat back on the beach chair, Mai''s vagina was before my eyes, and my penis was in front of Mai''s eyes. We were in the 69 position.


    Kokoro supported me, as I forcibly inserted my penis inside of Mai''s mouth.


    After gazing at Mai''s vagina that was before my eyes, I thrust my fingers inside without hesitation.


    "Mmbggh, nnguuggh!!"


    My penis can enter it, so it should be able to handle three. After inserting three fingers into her vagina, I stirred up her insides with my fingers as though to pry it open.


    "Gguh, bbgh!!"


    "There now, properly serve Master''s precious member."


    Pretty much using Mai''s head as though it were a tool, Kokoro made her out to be my penis'' exclusive sex sleeve.


    I have also been practicing with my fingers, so I was thoroughly familiar with something like Mai''s body, which was my practice subject.


    "Nngh, nnnnnnnnnnnnnghh!!"


    "She''s squirting, huh?"


    "Would it be permissible for me to also ask for some after this?"


    "Next time."


    "Is that so, how regretful."


    "Aah, aah, nnbgh!!"


    Mai''s vagina became sopping wet, as my face was covered with her love juice.


    It''s likely that, perhaps, she did not understand what I was doing to her, and was just desperately fellating me.


    It seems that she had yet to comprehend the fact that her body, which was suddenly reversed, was immersed in pleasure as her mouth and vagina were being held down.


    That''s fine. To appease this anger, even thought it''s forceful and dark, it''s just perfect.


    Before I became accustomed to this situation, my body trembled in order to ejaculate.


    And then, as though grinding down rice into a pulp, I placed strength into my fingers that were inside of her vagina.


    "Hey, I''m cumming."


    "Nbbgggggggggggggggggggggghhh!!"


    Mai squirted at the same time as my ejaculation. Since semen has entered the inside of her body, it''s likely that her pleasure was increased further.


    Before my eyes, Mai''s vagina convulsed, *twitching* open and closed. Although I should have taken care of her, it''s also important to have stimulation sometimes.


    "Damn it, I don''t know why she did it, but it was my fault for not noticing that Mai was loafing around. I feel miserable."


    "Master is fine that way. I will do whatever I can to support you, after all."


    "No, I can''t just rely on you completely, Kokoro."


    "In which case, please take your time to understand it. Although I would like it if you could stay the way you are, if at all possible."


    "For the time being, I''ll be depending on you. However, it''s really pathetic if I don''t grow, right?"


    "My apologies. It is just my maiden''s heart."


    Kokoro removed Mai from me, and regretfully gazed at the semen that spilled from her mouth.


    Upon thinking just what in the world was she talking about when she spoke about a maiden''s heart-


    "Just because I am a slave, you should not underestimate me."


    "The feeling''s mutual."


    After all, there are recently a lot of scenes where I''ve been relying on Kokoro.


    At the very least, let''s take care not to break Kokoro''s joyful smile, which held a certain secret.

 Chapter 37锛欵pisode 37: Minami Mai Restrained Sleep Rape-Arc

    After having been nursed back to health from her collapse, Mai remodelled Sunou''s sand castle and held a beach volleyball war before the sun fell.


    If I were to give my personal impression, I''m tired.


    Currently, it had become dinner time, and meals so luxurious that I couldn''t determine their value were lined up inside of the mansion.


    "The tableware is probably expensive, huh."


    "Master, this may actually be caviar."


    "That was some sort of egg, right?"


    Kokoro was at the long table, on my right side as she offered various types of assistance to me. As usual, when I moved my hand, she would reach for the soy sauce.


    It''s really amazing that, even though she should have exhausted more stamina than me, she was in her usual condition, almost as though she wouldn''t break.


    "...delicious."


    Rein was on my left side, munching on the dinner that she put in her mouth. Even though the amount she was eating was tremendous, the way that she ate was really beautiful. She placed a minimal amount in her mouth, and chewed firmly.


    Those elegant mouth movements really makes me want to slam my penis inside of hit.


    "Master...um-"


    "Kokoro''s table manners are also elegant, huh. I like that you''ve been raised well."


    "Y-Yes!!"


    "Mm~m, delish! Thanks, chef!"


    Mai wasn''t elegant, nor inelegant, but for now she properly expressed that it was tasty.


    Upon looking at the gesture of her placing her hand against her cheek and her expression relaxing, the chef probably thought that he was in the culinary profession precisely because these sorts of people exist.


    The women here all had toughness. Even though we played around and had sex that much, rather than keeling over, they were still energetic, and had room to romp about.


    "Hoheraheheho."


    "What of it?"


    Like a hamster, Sunou began to talk with food stuffed in her mouth.


    This girl becomes excited like this when she eats delicious things. She was profusely wolfing down the food, rarely unable to control herself.


    Certainly it''s delicious. I guess I should also stop looking at people and just eat.


    "Boberohohobo!"


    "Hobomupehera!"


    "Erm, my apologies, but do you have seconds?"


    "Yes, we do indeed."


    Rein appears to still be eating. Rather, seconds? This isn''t a Japanese inn, you know?


    Since the hotelman didn''t seem particularly concerned, he''s probably working in this job because he is able to deal with these sorts of people well.


    "Now that you mention it! We have fireworks! Let''s play with them after eating this!"


    "Fireworks? Don''t we have to launch them or something?"


    "Indeed. However, I would ask dear guests to get the ones that you can hold in your hands that they sell on the market. As long as you request it, we shall take care of the launching."


    What the hotelman brought was a bag of fireworks that were often seen at hardware stores.


    Since coming to the resort, it was this instant that made me feel relieved that this was still Japan.


    £ª


    The beach at night was beautiful, but I thought that the darkness was quite ghastly.


    I end up thinking that, if a huge creature emerged from the sea, then it wouldn''t be strange for it to swallow this island.


    "The baptism of hellfire will transform into the lamp light of twilight!"


    "Lamp light? What''s with that~?"


    Sunou was gripping the fireworks in a dangerous manner. Putting it another way, one could say that she was the most merry.


    Mai appeared to be in high spirits, but was still composed. Squatting in place, she was observing the surroundings.


    "Sunou-chan, what colour should we use next?"


    "I desire the red stained with blood!"


    Rather than playing around, it felt more like Kokoro was looking after us.


    As for me, I appropriately held a firework stick and lit it on fire.


    "That one''s already gone, you know."


    Rein crouched beside me, handing me the new firework that she brought.


    Without thinking, I received that firework.


    "...yeah."


    "You''re kinda scatter brained, huh."


    "I guess there are times where that is so."


    In the shadows of the night, Rein''s softened expression was very beautiful.


    Getting frustrated, I returned to the mundane task of gazing at the lights of the firework in my hand.


    "I''m tired."


    "That so? You, aren''t you just unexpectedly bad with this sort of thing?"


    "What do you mean ''this sort of thing''?"


    "Having fun in front of others."


    A strange interval opened up in my conversation with Rein.


    Even though she wouldn''t have cared if I just kept silent, I opened my mouth.


    "I also think that I''m not good at it."


    Rein and I had a relationship that was close to stoic sex friends. I desired that, and even Rein has accepted it.


    Human relationships are so irritating.


    No matter how twisted we make our relationship, we can connect as people before we''ve even realised it.


    "That''s why, I thought that this trip was also something that couldn''t be helped."


    "I see."


    "I''m not good with Mai. Since I can''t win against her, that girl is strong. But I think that I''m glad that we became friends."


    By removing their hypnosis, I had them build a relationship regardless of their will. Personally, I have no interest in how they will turn out. Because, no matter what happens, it''ll be an element that I can use.


    After staring at Mai with distant eyes, Rein looked up at the starry sky.


    "Why did you talk about that to me?"


    "No idea."


    From Rein''s point of view, I shouldn''t have anything to do with the fact that she got along with Mai.


    "Kokoro-san is really beautiful, and Sunou is so straightforward. As I thought, you gathered everyone, right?"


    "..."


    What? Why did this girl break out this story that brushes against the core of the matter like this?


    Perhaps, was I being investigated?"


    Upon feeling a little panic, I was further unable to ignore it.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "Ah...well, thanks."


    "Eh?"


    "I''m glad that I came on this trip. I''m having fun."


    "Hah?"


    The fireworks in my hand disappeared along with those words.


    The fireworks that Rein held also disappeared together, and our field of view turned pitch dark for just a moment.


    It was only during this time that Rein made an expression as though she were laughing without a care.


    I couldn''t see it very well.


    "Rei-rei, Booook!! The night is still young, you know!"


    "Hey, next! If you don''t use it quickly, then there won''t be any left!"


    "Uwoh."


    Pulled by Rein''s hand, I stood up.


    Mai was waving her hand and calling out to us.


    These girls don''t know what I''m doing. That''s why they can have fun like this.


    Should I test it out a little?


    £ª


    After everything was over, when the lights of the mansion had gone out for a while, I had the hotelmen furnish one of the rooms.


    It was the room that was said to be inside of this mansion, the torture room.


    It was originally a place that was meant to satisfy the awful fetishes of the rich, but of course I was also one of those men who had such bad tastes.


    "It feels nice."


    "Yes, it was adjusted according to Master''s request."


    Kokoro helped out with the preparations as according to my instructions. She doesn''t have a role this time, but even so I''m still thankful for the support.


    "Now then, I will be in front of the room."


    "Yeah, thanks."


    "To me, those words are my happiness, after all."


    On the contrary, I will have to follow up on this debt. She really is a good slave.


    "Now then."


    I closely stared at Mai, who was stuck to the wall before my eyes.


    Both arms were raised by tense chains, made so that the wouldn''t be able to move. Her clothes were also the ones that she wore today, deliberately all torn up.


    It looked as though she was wearing rags, and all of her important places had become completely visible.


    Even in this situation, Mai simply had her eyes closed as she quietly breathed in her sleep


    "The reaction is-"


    "..."


    "Just as expected, huh."


    I leisurely grabbed her chest, massaging it as though to lift it up.


    Mai did not react. She did not notice, almost as though she were asleep.


    Even my hypnotism has disadvantages.


    For example, I cannot use hypnosis to command sleeping people to remain asleep. If they were to be attacked or feel pain, then they would quickly wake up.


    It is impossible to implant suggestions while they are sleeping. That has been confirmed through experiments.


    That''s why, even if I were to **** her in her sleep, it would be impossible for her to stay sleeping.


    "You''re not gonna wake up? If so, then I''m gonna put it in. You fine with that?"


    "..."


    "Since there''s no reply, I''ll just have sex like this."


    That''s why I had Mai pretend to be asleep through suggestions. I made her think that the events currently happening were just a dream.


    Unlike normal dreams, she''ll remember what happened completely, but I think that in itself seems interesting.


    "..."


    "Hey, I''ve entered."


    Raising one of Mai''s legs, asleep and unmoving, I inserted my penis.


    Like this, I began to piston and observed Mai''s reactions.


    Although slight, Mai showed an expression of anguish as sweat flowed. Even so, she never opened her eyes.


    "..."


    This Mai had her normal conscious, unlike usual. Even though it was in a dream, I was curious about what she was thinking.


    But this girl isn''t the only main dish.


    "What...are you doing?"


    I brought another woman to the torture room.


    The chains attached to her arms sounded with a *clank*, asserting her existence.


    "Morning, Rein."


    "You...what are you doing!?"


    Rein glared at me with astonishment in her eyes. However, it appears that she immediately grasped the situation that she found herself in.


    "This is..."


    "Yeah, because I''d be troubled if you move around too much."


    Even like this, Rein''s body had a belt-shaped restraint tool attached to it. It suited my tastes, and was constructed so that the sections for the sexual parts would be completely visible, fulfilling the roles of both restrain and sexual desire.


    If it were a normal person, then this would render their body unable to move.


    Of course, there''s no way that such common sense would apply to Rein, so I used suggestions to make her body numb to a certain extent.


    "M-My strength..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll also properly ravage you later."


    I resumed raping Mai.


    Although the sleeping Mai didn''t pant, it was certain that her vagina was wet. It probably means that my careful development of her body up until now has been fruitful.


    "Ravage, y-what are you saying!?"


    "Isn''t it fine? Rein''s together with me so that you can get fucked by me, right?"


    "T-That''s got nothing to do with it, right!?! My sickness-"


    "Is that so? Well, not that it matters."


    Mai''s vagina tightened around my penis, as though to squeeze out sperm from it. It should be about time when she remembers the shape of this penis.


    It appears that Rein still hasn''t grasped the situation. Or rather, it feels as though she can''t believe the sight in front of her.


    "That''s not the problem!! Why are you violating Mai!?"


    "That''s obvious. I just thought that I wanted to slam my d*ck inside of Mai."


    "Hah, don''t screw around!! I don''t understand what you''re saying!? What''s with these chains?! You, you''re not forcefully raping someone, right!?"


    "Yeah, I''m raping her."


    Like this, heat seethed through my lower body and I began to ejaculate.


    Sinking her body, Mai''s vagina firmly ate my trembling penis.


    "Ah..."


    Rein could only raise a foolish voice and watch that scene.


    When I removed my penis, semen steadily spilled from the insides of Mai''s vagina.


    "See, even Mai wanted it. She properly climaxed. Look, her pussy is trembling so much that it''s funny, isn''t it?"


    "You...you''re crazy!! I always thought you were, but I didn''t think you were an abnormal person who was at that level!!"


    "Oh, how mortifying."


    I approached Rein.


    Rein''s expression became severe to the extent that had never been seen before, glaring at me as though she would shoot me to death.


    Step by step, I treaded firmly in this situation.


    Indeed, Rein''s reaction when seeing my true nature was our actual relationship.


    That''s why I wanted to fuck her once while she was in her original form, and so took actions under this thought.


    "Now then, let''s enjoy this."


    Rein could not remove the restraints. I wonder how she, who has always lived strongly, will be reflected in this situation as the weak?

 Chapter 38锛欵pisode 38: Seibu Rein Deep Rape-Arc

    I brought my face close to Rein.


    In doing so, Rein turned and spat at me.


    That''s probably the little amount of resistance that she could manage.


    "What''s wrong? Isn''t this what we always do?"


    "Are you an idiot? Doing it with a disgusting narcissist like you? I''d like to decline, thanks."


    When the situation changes, our positions also change like this, huh?


    Although I raped Mai, it seems that she was considerably unable to stomach this. Come to think of it, she said that they''re friends, didn''t she?


    "A narcissist, huh? There''s no mistake about it. It''s a little unexpected that you feel disgusted, but isn''t that fine?"


    I sent Rein the usual sign that would make her horny.


    "After all, you''re going to be fucked by that disgusting guy from here on"


    "What are you...igh!?"


    And this time, as though overlapping with this, she was further sent into heat.


    Within Rein''s brain, the order that she should have sexual intercourse was repeatedly transmitted countless times.


    Originally, I wanted to know the limits of humans that came from this Rein''s thoughts.


    Rein has a constitution where her thoughts are easily reflected by her body.


    Up until now, I have been limiting it to a certain extent so that her mind wouldn''t be destroyed.


    This was the time to show off the results of such numerous research. Until she reaches the limit, if things go well, then I will be able to obtain something even better.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "W-Why at this time...?"


    Rein has also noticed it. The fact that her usual heat had arrived.


    I decided to further rub this in to her, not by suggestions but with words.


    "To a certain extent, when I''m together with Rein, I''ve become able to understand when you will go into heat. Perhaps, Rein, don''t these symptoms appear when you''re trying to fulfil some sort of mission or something?"


    "..."


    I am not supposed to know the reason for Rein''s estrus.


    Instigated by the spirit of her younger sister, she was trying to give birth to a child. I implanted such a reason in her head.


    I described something that was, to a certain extent, vague, yet not completely outrageous.


    "I wondered that, perhaps, sex wasn''t the goal, you see. Rather, if it''s just for sexual pleasure, then there''s no need for me to undress. There''s also no need to use people. If that''s the case, then...pregnancy, maybe? If that''s the final target, then wouldn''t it be influencing your mentality?"


    "Don''t screw with me...-!!?! What''s that!?"


    Rein''s lust-suggestion overlapped.


    However, Rein, whose body was restrained and could barely move a finger, couldn''t do anything except tremble in the sensation of the belt that was binding her.


    Currently, she was like a water balloon on the verge of exploding.


    "Well, I don''t care even if this is completely off the mark. In actuality, you going into heat could also just be a coincidence, after all."


    "..."


    I drew back my words at once.


    "However, for now, I tried injecting drugs that would promote ovulation and impregnation inside of Rein''s body."


    "Hih!? Igh...ah...!"


    I pushed her down so that she wouldn''t be able to go back.


    From my story, Rein firmly remembered that her lust was brought forth in order to get pregnant. And she became conscious of the fact that trying to become pregnant in and of itself was the cause of this illness.


    It was there that an external factor was added to accelerate such a curse.


    As a result, even on the surface, Rein became self-aware of the fact that she should be horny now.


    When I pointed, Rein noticed the injection mark that was on her left arm. Of course, it was camouflage.


    Her subconscious urged by the estrus suggestion, and her conscious was made aware of her horniness.


    She was in a state of being caught between two bombs.


    "You...do you understand what you are...?"


    "I know."


    I approached further, and pressed the switch for that bomb.


    All I did was lightly touched my fingertip against Rein''s nipple.


    "Igh, Aaaaaaaaagggggh, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagggghh!!!"


    "Haha."


    That Rein, who was trying to suppress her lust with willpower, shouted as though lighting had surged through her.


    Because she had the power and talent to rashly endure that she has become aroused to this extent.


    "Haah...haah..."


    Even though she was only brushed with a finger, Rein became breathless as her cheeks blushed.


    And her line of sight unconsciously focused on the nipple that I touched.


    She probably couldn''t forget that sensation of being touched. Rein''s languid eyes watched as they even forgot to blink.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t like being touched because it''s disgusting, right?"


    "...what you want."


    "Oh?"


    "Just do...whatever you want..."


    Rather than being resigned, she''s probably thinking about wanting to do something about this situation.


    Being unyielding was amazingly Rein-like.


    "Isn''t it disgusting?"


    "Of course it is!! But, if you''re saying that you want to do that, then!! Just do...what you..."


    "I see."


    Spreading both hands, I placed them on her chest, as though to lift them up from below.


    "Igh...hyaaaaaaaaahhhh!!! Haaah!! Aaah...!"


    Rein''s eyes widened in that instant, as her mouth flapped open and shut. While spilling tears and drool, her body convulsed countless times.


    I dilligently groped her breasts to make up for all of the teasing I did up until now. Following her breasts to the sides after raising them up, I went back and forth countless times as though I were kneading clay into a ball.


    "Aah, aah!! Aahh!! In front...of this kind of man!! Aaaaaaaaaahh!!"


    For the time being, I removed my hands from Rein whose body suddenly convulsed.


    She isn''t at her limit yet.


    As for why, it''s because Rein hasn''t done anything for herself yet. Rather than for sex, Rein was seeking it for the sake of reproduction.


    "Do it...hurry, hurry up!!"


    Rein''s consciousness was almost overflowing with just that thought.


    If it''s the current Rein, then she shouldn''t care about appearances.


    I purposefully feigned ignorance.


    "Do it?"


    "Hurry, you should just insert your d*ck!! Insert it inside my p*ssy, and then fill it with semen and make me pregnant!! Then it''ll be over, so!!"


    With an impression as though she had lost her sanity, Rein had become desperate. Even though her words were strange, I was happy that she didn''t give in to me despite this.


    Just as she hoped, I turned to Rein''s behind and took out my penis.


    "Really, it makes me feel as though it''s such a waste."


    "aah....aaah!!"


    With her unmoving body, Rein desperately tried to look over here. It''s likely that, besides a slight glance of my body, she was unable to confirm anything.


    I firmly examined Rein''s vagina and continued to tease it.


    "Y-You, hurry up!! Since earlier...aaaaahhh!!!"


    And, when she let down her guard, I stabbed my poised penis in a single stroke. Since she was accustomed to it, it entered without any resistance.


    The instant it was inserted, Rein lost both her words and consciousness, and became incontinent.


    That Rein, whose selling points were her coolness and strong eyes, was sloppily drenched and dripping urine.


    Towards this appearance, my sadistic heart was aroused.


    I slowly pulled my hips-


    "There!"


    "Agh! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨CGah!!"


    Piercing my dick into her depths once again, I roused Rein awake.


    "Geez, soiling yourself. You''re a dirty girl."


    "Hyah! Aaaah, ahhyah!! Nngh Aaaah!!"


    As expected, she no longer has the freedom to argue


    Because Rein was originally the type of girl who would stifle her voice, seeing her fall into such disorder like this gave me a sense of achievement.


    "Ah, no!! Stop!!"


    "Haha, so you can still talk, huh!"


    Since earlier, the insides of her vagina continued to convulse as though a vibrator was placed against it. Rein''s vagina, which should be strongly tightening like always, was messily devastated.


    Even so, it is wonderful that the movements of her vagina''s interior were properly desiring semen.


    "Now then, it''s about time to put you out of your misery, huh."


    "Nguh...aaaaaaghh, aaaaaaaaaaahhh!!!"


    Leaning over Rein from behind like a dog, I brushed against her sensitive skin as much as possible.


    I rubbed her breasts and pinched her nipples from behind. I even bit her ear.


    The instant her entire body was stimulated, I immediately began to ejaculate.


    "Ah...gah! Aggh! aAaaaaahh!! Gah, aagh aaaaaaaahh!!!"


    Rein''s whole body was entangled with sensory information, breaking out wildly as though a bug had occurred. I wonder just how many sensations were swarming inside of her body?


    "ah......"


    After the ejaculation, Rein, who was released from the pleasure, *plopped* as her entire body lost consciousness. She fainted for the final time out of who knows how many.


    It was the right choice to restrain her with chains. If these weren''t here, then who knows what would happen to her.


    "Now then..."


    All that''s left is to call Kokoro, who was waiting on the other side of the door, and have here clean up.


    £ª


    After calling Kokoro, I had the duo returned to the beds in the lower room.


    Both Mai and Rein had their entire bodies clean, restoring them to their original state. Although Kokoro did this, I also cooperated in the more interesting half.


    "Everything that happened today is a dream. Having them think this is a little bit of a waste, huh."


    "However, if this is not done, then Master''s life will-"


    "Yeah, I know. I''m kidding."


    Approaching the bed, I used my left and right hand to touch the two''s collarbone.


    And then, as though heading towards me, I gradually traced them downwards.


    "With this, the finishing touches are complete."


    Mai and Rein were still not asleep yet.


    Their awareness was merely stopped with hypnosis, as they were fully properly awake.


    With great focus, I applied the final suggestion while they were in this state.


    "With this, the things that happened today will feel as though they were reliving someone else''s experiences...oh?"


    A few seconds after I finished tracing, a change appeared in the duo.


    Inside the bed, a mysterious convulsion began to occur. The two, while sleeping peacefully, arched their back and twitched as their bodies began cramping.


    "Ah...ah."


    "Aah..."


    Mai and Rein both cried in their sleep, fainting in agony with blushed cheeks.


    "Welp, it really helps that it''s this easy to understand."


    While smiling, I continued to gaze at the duo who were being raped in their dreams.


    "Master."


    "Aah, yeah. These two are already done."


    I touched Kokoro''s butt, who had approached, and violently dug my fingers in.


    Bringing both of her palms together, Kokoro appeared to have increased expectations for what was going to happen now. If she were a dog, then she would probably be wagging her tail.


    However-


    "I''m going back to my room."


    "You room...is it?"


    However, I wasn''t in the mood.


    Although Kokoro became depressed like a dog who was made to wait, she regained her spirit and began to move for my sake.


    £ª


    Breakfast time the next morning was surprisingly quiet.


    "..."


    Although she wasn''t silent, Mai appeared a little stiff.


    But of course. Even though it may be in a dream, these two have been raped by me. Both of them will firmly remember this.


    I dare say that they have been made aware of the fact that there was a man mixed in with them on this trip.


    However, this is fine.


    Those guys were weirdly becoming overly familiar. I can''t have them strangely placated and pointing out my faults.


    Compared to when we first met, both Mai and Rein''s caution was too lax. Since there''d be no point to my hypnosis in such a situation, things are fine like this.


    That''s right, in the first place, I-


    "You''re unexpectedly cowardly, hm? How lame."


    Suddenly, Sunou''s voice struck my ear.


    While stuffing her face with the prepared breakfast as usual, Sunou probably intended to speak up with suitable, abusive language.


    "W-What...don''t make such a scary face."


    "I''m not."


    Sunou stopped her hands and her eyes trembled.


    To that, I pulled Sunou''s cheeks.


    "Hoeh!!"


    "What''s wrong with being cowardly?"


    "Stahp ih!! Ih harzz!!"


    "You''re just¡­..ow!"


    Rein strongly struck my head.


    Although the force was being controlled by hypnosis, it really hurt.


    "Rein, what are you doing!"


    "You, don''t suddenly get violent."


    "It''s not sudden-! Hoeoh!!"


    "There, it hurts, right?"


    It hurts!


    While pinching me, Rein closely peered into my eyes, seeming as though she had pinned me down.


    "Do it, Rein!"


    "Really, that was Book''s fault, right. I''ll help!"


    "ehoro!!"


    This time, Mai began to fiddle with my hair. Although I couldn''t see it, she probably started tying it up in a strange way.


    Sunou looked at me with a cocky face. Each one of these bastards-


    "Hey now, you three. Do that after eating, okay?"


    "Kokoro-nee-san, which do you think is the one at fault?"


    "Erm...I am Master''s ally, so-"


    Right?¨CKokoro winked at me.


    If you''re my ally, then why don''t you just give me your support?


    Since I can''t say any keywords under these circumstances, this should be the situation when you help me.


    I appealed while infusing this intent in my eyes, but-


    "M-Master...if you gaze at me like that, then-"


    That''s not it.


    It thought that, while mistaken, Kokoro''s embarrassed gesture was quite cute.

 Chapter 39锛欵pisode 39: Houjou Kokoro Consensual Sadism-Arc

    Today is the last day we will stay at this resort.


    If it''s the last day, then it would be better to go home rather than to play. After eating breakfast, it was decided that we''d simply get dressed and use the prepared ship.


    "Again, that cradle which makes my skin crawl..."


    Sunou doesn''t appear to be very excited. She probably remembered the time she got seasick. Her complexion already isn''t looking that good.


    "It''s ok, it''s ok! Besides, you''ve already taken your motion sickness meds! I''ll talk with you so that you won''t lose focus!"


    "...I will also cooperate, okay?"


    Perhaps one could say that Mai and Rein were properly playing the part of the big sisters as they both gave Sunou their support.


    While staring fixedly at the trio, I light-heartedly shook my hand.


    "Well, do your best."


    "You coward..."


    Sunou enviously glared at me. This is pay back.


    I did not board the ship.


    This island has a helicopter.


    Of course, there was the implication that it was used for sight seeing, but it was also set up as an emergency refuge in the event of a disaster.


    In other words, it is possible to return to the main land using this helicopter. This was a much better alternative than tasting the pain of seasickness.


    "Why are we..."


    "Goo, Goo! Les''go!!


    Although this helicopter is a large model that can carry tens of people, I deliberately decided to put the trio on the boat first.


    I was concerned about the hotelmen.


    Originally, the helicopter wouldn''t be utilised for this sort of scenario. Besides, the reason why I hadn''t departed yet was because there was also a need to obtain permission to land from the other shore, and the procedure to do so required time and effort.


    "This dastardly Demon..."


    "Hey, hurry up and go already. They''re meeting up there, after all."


    "You''re running away, aren''t you?"


    "What are you saying?"


    I ended up becoming slightly irritated. Being unable to keep calm, even I myself had to say that I had become quite pathetic.


    The opposition was Sunou. She had an innate disposition with respect to provoking people. I''ll lose if I get taken in.


    "What are you scared of? Really, there must be some secret..."


    "Come on, take Sunou along with you."


    "Sunou, we''re going."


    "Sunono, Goo!!"


    "Hyah, wait! I believe that sufficient preparations are necessary to pass through the gates of hell!"


    "It''ll be bad if we make ''em wait, y''see! Bye bee!"


    Mai pulled Sunou and headed towards the coast.


    Rein also chased after them after exchanging a look at me for a short while.


    Seeing them off, I sighed deeply.


    I ended up hating myself for feeling relieved.


    It was also puzzling as we weren''t together for that long.


    For the time being, I returned to the mansion, heading back to the room where I had slept for the last several days.


    Although this is farewell, I don''t really feel any attachment to this place. Since this will be the last time, I should burn the sight into my eyes.


    "Welcome back, Master."


    The moment I entered the room, Kokoro, who was ready and waiting, greeted me.


    Kokoro aligned both of her fingers around her abdomen, and well-manneredly bowed.


    This girl was the only one I let sit with me in my helicopter.


    "Master? Is it to your liking?"


    Kokoto rotated once with a twirl. Her long skirt shook with a flutter. Bending forward, she stared at me with an upwards gaze.


    She was probably nervous about sitting together with me by herself. This is probably what it means to be a twisted person.


    "Um...Master...um-"


    "What''s with that appearance?"


    "Y-Yes! I made a request to the staff, and got to borrow it for the time being!"


    Kokoro was saddened by my lack of reaction. And then, when I did react, she pretty much rejoiced.


    I wonder if it''s intentional that, despite being prudent, she sometimes shows her simple side?


    The clothes Kokoro was currently wearing was the Maid Uniform that the female staff wore here. With an apron attached, the exposure was minimal, and the colours also felt simplistic¡ªit was a respectable uniform.


    Since the only ones here were elderly people, it never gave off the impression of being cute, but the impression changed once again Kokoro wears it.


    "How is it?"


    While flaunting the clothes with beautiful posture, Kokoro sent me a smile.


    Even though her true nature was a hopeless, horny slave, this figure really makes her look prim and proper.


    Naturally, I wouldn''t honestly say this.


    "What of it?"


    "Today, erm, there is still time until the helicopter arrives."


    "I know."


    "That''s why, um, err...I thought that I would comfort you."


    With hardly any hesitation, Kokoro requested to have sex with me.


    Towards this, although slight, I felt irritated.


    "Is that something that should be coming from you?"


    Normally, Kokoro wouldn''t be the one to say this of her own initiative. After all, I would feel uncomfortable in a situation where I didn''t say it, or I didn''t make her say it.


    Especially right now, I wasn''t in that sort of mood.


    "I refuse."


    "Master, I do not mind no matter how you treat me. That''s why¡ª¡ª"


    "...I beg of you, Master."


    Saying this, Kokoro grasped the hem of her skirt with both hands and slowly raised it.


    Although her long skirt hid Kokoro''s legs like a curtain, I watched without saying anything as the parts from the base of her thighs to her underwear had been made viewable.


    My brow furrowed in the face of Kokoro''s overt seduction, but doing such with this neat and tidy attire tantalised my sexual desire, even in spite of the irritation.


    I wordlessly approached Kokoro.


    "...I don''t know for what reason you are doing this."


    "...yes."


    "However, if you want to do it, then I won''t show mercy. [Let''s play together]."


    To Kokoro, I spoke the hypnotic key words.


    While still rolling up her skirt, Kokoro''s expression glazed over. Although she appeared powerless, it was unexpected that her hands wouldn''t let go of her skirt.


    "Kokoro, you can hear me, yes?"


    "Yes...I can, hear you."


    "From here on, whatever I do to you, you will feel pain rather than happiness."


    It was just a single phrase, yet it bestowed Kokoro with the most effective punishment.


    "Also, when you truly feel disgust, you will mention it without fail."


    "Yes...when I feel disgust...I will mention it."


    And then, as though to push Kokoro off of the cliff, I added another one.


    What I was going to do now is torture in the truest sense. It is to make things enjoyable only for myself.


    Things would probably get painful for Kokoro and she would try to run away from me.


    I set it up as such in order to disgrace her and enjoy myself.


    "Now then, when I count to 10, you will awaken."


    If I can trample on an unwilling Kokoro''s body, then even the current me would be able to enjoy it.


    "10!"


    "...Master, I implore you, please."


    Kokoro didn''t notice that suggestions had been placed on her. She doesn''t know what''s going to happen from here on.


    After I turned to Kokoro''s back, and gave her butt a stroke-


    "Maste...ah, gaaah!! ~~~~~!!!!"


    I strongly slapped her butt.


    Kokoro widened her eyes, apparently forgetting to blink in the face of the pain that was different up until now. That''s only natural. After all, it is a pain that only hurts.


    "This is an order. Stay as you are and don''t let go of your skirt. Like that, hold your hands behind you."


    Kokoro closed one eyes to endure the pain, but even so she obeyed the order.


    With both hands behind her, only the backside of her skirt was rolled up, displaying just her panties to me.


    From there, I once again slapped her butt with all my might.


    "!!!! Kuah..."


    "Think of those hands as your loyalty towards me."


    "Y-eesss!! Aaah...~~~~~!!!!"


    She will immediately speak out if she feels it is unpleasant. If she doesn''t endure it, then those hands will break away.


    With a *snap*, the sound of flesh resonating rang out countless times. I mercilessly continued to beat the unresisting Kokoro.


    Kokoro obstinately continued to endure. Her buttocks swelled red, and tears spilled from the pain.


    I stopped my hand for a moment.


    "Haah...haah..."


    "What''s wrong, your hips are sagging. Did you break your posture in order to run away from me?"


    "N-No! You are mistaken! Hogogh!!"


    "So you''re gonna talk back, huh?"


    I mercilessly stuck my fingers inside of Kokoro''s mouth. Scraping her cheeks from the inside, I pinched her tangled tongue.


    Perhaps thinking that she was meant to service me, Kokoro tried to accept this act while making sure that her teeth didn''t touch me.


    Meanwhile, my other hand was already inside of the maid uniform''s apron as it undid the front buttons.


    After 2 to 3 buttons were removed, I found the rest to be troublesome and forcibly tore them off. Her bra also came off due to the momentum.


    "Kyah...!"


    "What, do you have any problems with what I''m doing?"


    "N-No, that''s a mista¡ª¡ª"


    "You''re like this from just having your butt spanked and a hand thrust in your mouth, huh?"


    Kokoro''s chest was currently supported by the maid uniform''s apron, exposed as it appeared constrained. And, strangely, her nipples were erect as usual.


    "What are you thinking, letting your nipples get erect? In the end, don''t you just want to handle your own lust?"


    "That''s...ahh!"


    I pushed Kokoro away.


    Without moving both hands, Kokoro collapsed onto the floor without being able to break her fall.


    Naturally she didn''t fall on her head, but it was still painful.


    With Kokoro in this state, I once again continued to spank her butt.


    "Aahh!!"


    "Hey, it''s hard to do it with you collapsed, so useless, it''s really a pain. Can''t you even get your butt slapped?"


    "M-aster..."


    Kokoro looked at me, but had yet to spit out a complaint.


    Kokoro, who couldn''t get up because both of her hands were occupied, crawled on the ground with a *rustle*.


    Just when I was wondering what she was going to do, she pointed her butt out towards me.


    "I-Is this to your liking...iigh, aagghh!!"


    "Yeah, it is."


    I should have done it a little stronger.


    It was here that I removed my pants and took out my dick, holding it out before Kokoro''s eyes.


    "Lick it. What are you?"


    "I am...Master''s, slav-nbbgghgh!!"


    When Kokoro raised her face, I grabbed her head and thrust my penis inside.


    And like this, rather than semen, I crammed it with my piss.


    "Right now, you are my exclusive toilet. You should just satisfy me with all of your holes."


    "Nggh!!"


    Urine spilled from the crying Kokoro''s mouth. Even though she endured the stench and tried to drink it, it appeared that it was impossible.


    "It appears that you also can''t fulfill your duties as a toilet, huh. Your holes that are worse than toilets can''t cut it?"


    "Bogh...!! Ogogh..."


    I don''t know how Kokoro comprehended those words, but she used her tongue and began to suck the tip of my penis.


    Offended by that service, I pulled out my penis.


    "Haah...haah..."


    "At the very least, show the little worth you have as a hole."


    Turning to Kokoro''s back, I tore the panties off of her thrust up butt.


    Kokoro probably thought that I was going to enter into her vagina.


    That''s why I deliberately extended my fingers and stirred up her anus.


    "Hah...aah!! Igighgh!!"


    "What''s wrong, does it hurt?"


    So as to only tease her, I brushed against Kokoro''s body.


    Kokoro, whose entire body was receiving pain and agony, probably couldn''t endure it anymore.


    When she rejects me, then I will crush that request.


    This is in order to instill into Kokoro that she neither has the rights or authority to choose her happiness.


    This is her just deserts for rebelling against the irritated me.


    "It...hurts!!"


    "I see, it seems that this is also a no good hole that can''t fulfil its duties, huh. Feel honoured that it will be used by me."


    "¡­..yes, it is an honour."


    Even so, Kokoro still accepted the current situation.


    "Please use me as much as you like...just being used by Master¨Cjust living for your sake is my happiness, after all."


    "Is that right?"


    "I yearn for you, Master."


    It seems that she still doesn''t understand, huh.


    While my finger was still inside of her anus, I inserted my penis into her vagina.


    The insides of her vagina was even wetter than usual.


    "Aghghgaah!! Igh...aaaaaaaaahh!!"


    "Properly lift your body up!"


    I violated the collapsed Kokoro from behind. Nevertheless, I continued to give orders.


    Like a trembling fawn, Kokoro raised her legs even higher.


    It was there that I forcibly crammed my penis further inside. A heavy stimulus vigorously struck Kokoro''s womb.


    "Giaaaaaah!! Oghgh! Haah!!"


    I thrust my hands against her chest that was being crushed by the floor, and squeezed it even stronger. Releasing my finger that was inside of her anus, I used both hands to crush her breasts.


    "I''m cumming."


    "Ih...aghghaghgh!! Aaaaaaaaaaahh!!!"


    The first ejaculation was immediate.


    I mercilessly crammed my rampaging penis inside of Kokoro''s vagina, blasting it with my desire.


    My penis profusely pulsated, not considering my partner as I devastated her.


    "Hah, aahh!"


    Yet, even so, Kokoro climaxed without the suggestions.


    What''s the meaning of this? Perhaps, because the suggestions have been imprinted for too long that, even without it, the same reaction can be achieved habitually?


    "...next."


    "Aghgh~~? Heyah!!"


    This time I inserted my penis inside of her anus. Lotion or anything of the sort hadn''t been applied. It was inserted with the love juice and semen that it had been covered in by her vagina.


    "Aghgh, aghgh¡­..high, gigh!!"


    "Come on, can you still do it?"


    Kokoro didn''t answer. She was no longer in a state where she could respond.


    But even so, as though responding to my words, Kokoro further burrowed her butt this way.


    Even until now, both of her hands were just as I ordered, still unbreaking as they were behind her back.


    "Ok, I get it. In that case, until I''m satisfied, you will be a toy."


    "Iiiiighgh!! Heh...gah!!"


    Even though her consciousness wasn''t clear and her voice was hoarse and wheezing.


    As though defying my words, Kokoro tightened her butt.


    £ª


    I don''t remember how many times I ejaculated.


    "Haah..."


    At the very least, it was certain that we continued to have sex until I was out of breath.


    "Aghgh...ughgh..."


    Kokoro was collapsed on the floor. I wonder when it was that she fainted?


    From the insides of her vagina, semen overflowed with a *glug*, and semen spilled from her anus while making a miserable, fart-like sound.


    Her whole body was twitching with convulsions. Her face and butt were still bright red, and her beautiful long hair was stuck to her forhead with sweat.


    Her breasts were also teased so much that they might have become a little swollen.


    Due to the suggestions, her body should have experienced unending pain.


    But even still, Kokoro never said that she hated it.


    "..."


    I don''t know what sort of intention Kokoro had when she seduced me.


    However, right now I feel that I''ve settled down quite a bit.


    Perhaps it would be best to say that I''ve returned back to my normal self. Certainly, my condition earlier was quite bad.


    Anyway, Kokoro did not end up as I had thought.


    "Haha..."


    However, surprisingly, I felt refreshed.


    Even though things didn''t turn out as I had imagined, I gained the feeling of having trampled all over my partner.


    "This time, I lost."


    I don''t know what her goal was, but at least Kokoro''s strong will had far surpassed my imagination.


    £ª


    Even after the helicopter was ready, I couldn''t move my body for a while. But of course.


    "My apologies. Master."


    "It''s okay this time."


    Sitting on the bed, Kokoro was self-consciously laughing.


    I returned the suggestions back to normal. When thinking about it now, that suggestion is something I should try out on some other person rather than my slave.


    This time, I took Kokoro''s will too lightly. To think that she didn''t say she had enough despite being hurt that much.


    Perhaps she''s a tremendous masochist, or maybe there''s some other reason.


    "As I am already able to stand, we should hurry up or everyone will be waiting-"


    Of course, because she was unreasonably pushing herself, Kokoro''s legs were unstable. Perhaps she was also fatigued.


    This isn''t sympathy. It was something akin to that of praising a slave''s pride.


    "Master?"


    "Link your arms with mine."


    At first, Kokoro showed a vacant look before her expression sparkled with a snap the moment she understood the meaning of those words.


    We are going to ride the helicopter from now on. It''s unknown whether it''ll shake much, but I''m not sure she''ll be okay in this condition.


    Of course, I plan on having her endure it, though.


    "Master."


    "What?"


    "Next time we do it, in our apartment-"


    "...that''s my apartment. We''re going back home."


    "Yes! As long as I''m with Master, then I will go anywhere!"


    While beaming, Kokoro rubbed her body against my arm.


    Next time, she said? Does that mean she doesn''t mind if we do that again, this woman?


    "Fufu!"


    As I thought, this woman has to be a masochist or something.


    I couldn''t stop feeling a bottomless something from Kokoro, who was making such a blissful face.

 Chapter 40锛欵pisode 40: Minami Mai Yukata Dressing-Arc

    Just as the big event known as the Resort Travel ended, there was nothing to do.


    Especially for the thing known as summer vacation, if you don''t do anything, then there''s pretty much nothing to do.


    That''s why, as long as I couldn''t muster the motivation, I just lived out the days with Kokoro, while acting as the partner of Sunou who would sometimes came by.


    Today was one of the days that Sunou infrequently visited.


    "That''s cowardly! To pull out the controller! To do that to my magic transmission device!? And what''s with that!? To think that you''d touch someone''s body, and harm the divine vessel!"


    "There''s no rule saying that you can''t remove someone''s clothes while playing the game, right?"


    "That''s something that you''d say, isn''t it? You really, actually said that, didn''t you!!"


    It was a mistake to have a Sugoroku game with her. No matter how much handicaps I have, I don''t feel like I''d win at all.


    Basically throwing the game, I immersed myself in a different enjoyment.


    I think that Sunou has done well to endure up until now. This girl''s sincerity towards games is something that can be respected.


    Rather than a screen, Sunou and I were staring at each other, as the sound of a real fight gong rang.


    However, that was replaced by the ring of this apartment''s intercom.


    "...what, who is it?"


    "I''ll get it!"


    Perhaps sensing something, Sunou responded differently from me.


    Because Kokoro didn''t go out today, she might have intended on doing it in her stead.


    "Mai-san!"


    [Oh, Sunono! G''Morning!]


    The one who appeared was Mai. With her usual, bright smile, she was waving at the camera in the apartment''s entrance.


    Although it''s hard to make it out in the camera, it seems that Mai was wearing different clothes than usual.


    [Is Book there~?]


    "He''s abominably healthy."


    [Ok! Ok! Lemme in!]


    Sunou unhesitatingly unlocked the door, and waited for Mai in front of the entrance.


    I also followed nonchalantly, encountering Mai before I could even put on my shoes.


    "G''Morning!"


    Mai raised her left hand as though she were saluting, spreading a friendly grin.


    Although just a bit, my eyes were stolen by Mai''s figure in a yukata, who was doing such.


    "Yeah, g''morning..."


    "Hehe, so you were here after all."


    Mai laughed with a *nishishi*, twirling once in front of me. Her usual side tail swayed with a flutter along with the cheerful girl.


    "Aren''t Yukatas and the like hard to move in?"


    "Geez, is that what you have to say? Book really doesn''t have any delicacy, huh."


    "Mai-san, you''re pretty!"


    "As I thought, the one I should love is Sunono~"


    "Hyah!"


    When Mai walks, the brisk tone of wooden clogs sounded. She was probably elated due to wearing clothes different than usual.


    While Sunou was agitated upon being hugged by Mai, she stuck out her tongue and pulled down her eyelid at me the moment I entered her sight. Together with Mai, both of them stuck out their tongues.


    "Come to think of it, the temple festival''s today, huh."


    "Yup, yup! To think that you didn''t know about it, Book is really useless~"


    "Because it''s not related to me."


    I don''t really like festivals or those sorts of things with crowds of people. It''s hard to move, it''s full of obstructions, and most importantly the shops are fairly expensive.


    Even if there are festivals in the neighbourhood, I only ever hear the sounds of the fireworks inside of my house. Come to think of it, one might be able to see the fireworks well from here.


    "Eeh~ Let''s go~!"


    Mai pulled my hand with her characteristic sociableness. Was she intending on inviting me to this lineup?


    "What happened to your usual friends?"


    "Well, I''ll be going with Mana and the others at night, so I was thinking of heading there with Book and everyone during the day."


    "I''ll go!"


    Sunou gave an immediate reply. She''s unexpectedly taken to Mai as well.


    With an air as though I didn''t really care, I snorted.


    "Then the two of you should just go by yourselves. If it''s Sunou, then those members will come to accept her, right?"


    "Weell, I don''t think Mana and the others will do bad things to Sunono¡ªthat''s not the point! Book is also coming along, so I made it during the day!"


    "Surely if I was there then you wouldn''t know what to say to them, after all. But even so, isn''t it fine if I just don''t go?"


    It looks like Mai''s reluctance has emerged due to the influence of the hypnosis, huh. The relationship between this girl and I stops at only being classmates who talk a lot with each other. Even now, such a relationship hasn''t changed.


    Walking together with such a person to the festival wasn''t good.


    Mai''s expression became troubled in the face of me, who was not so easily swayed into joining her. She can''t push for it strongly, but she probably intended to invite me on top of calling Sunou.


    "W-Well, if Book''s fine with it, then we can go together at night then."


    "That''s bad, no?"


    "Yup, that''s bad, huh. Man, I said something weird."


    "...[Over there is fun]. [The Rule is Easy]."


    Because it was troublesome, I cast hypnosis on them.


    Although I''m not interested in the festival, I am interested in Mai''s appearance in the yukata.


    Although I refused the invitation, I''ll release my desire without any questions. This is also the good part of hypnosis.


    £ª


    Bringing Mai inside of the apartment, I left her in my room.


    Sunou will have a break this time. I''ll have her suitably play games and the like to kill time.


    "Afterwards, you can play with Mai as much as you want."


    After checking up on Sunou, who didn''t respond, I returned to my room.


    "I kept you waiting."


    "''s fine, ''s fine. Book''s such a worry wart~"


    Mai was waiting in my room in her yukata. The suggestion was already working.


    "I''m the one who asked Book, so please do it with at your pace!"


    "I see, that helps. This yukata, your mother helped you put it on, right?"


    "Nuh-uh, Mom''s basically never at home. I did it myself."


    "Heh, so it''s something you can do by yourself as long as you''re skillful, huh?"


    "Only when you get used to it, though. It''s quite troublesome."


    "Then, what about impregnation?"


    "Not yet. That''s why I was thinking of asking Book."


    I altered the reason that Mai came to this apartment.


    Even towards my dirty talk, Mai accepted it, responding as though it were but a matter of course.


    But even so, kimonos were something that can be put on by yourself, huh. I''m glad that I asked about it since I don''t have knowledge about those things.


    Like this, I can remove it without reservations.


    "I see, so if you don''t mate then you can''t really say that you''ve worn the kimono, right?"


    "That''s right. At this rate, I''ll be laughed at by everyone, see! So Please do it properly!"


    "Well then, first lie flat on your back right there."


    I pointed at the futon that I laid out earlier. As I''ll be doing her in Japanese clothes, this way will really evoke the atmosphere.


    Mai headed to the futon with unsteady steps. Even though she was entering inside of the net which captured prey, it appears that she held no doubts.


    "Okay, now don''t move. The impregnation will fail, after all."


    "Okay...wai-kyah!!"


    I first rolled up the kimono from below. Even though the kimono barely showed any skin, just by rolling it up a little would cause her bare feet to be exposed. It appears that she''s wearing underwear as normal.


    From there, I greatly bent both of Mai''s legs upwards, making it so her crotch would be clearly seen from here.


    It was the thing called Piledriver.


    If it''s the kimono, that is able to allow the lower body to be fully nude while still wearing the exposing attire, then this is the best.


    "Somehow, it''s embarrassing..."


    "Mai''s body is soft, huh."


    "Is that a compliment? Besides, if it''s softness, then Rei-Rei''s body is more amazing!"


    Placing my hand on Mai''s underwear, I carefully removed it.


    When taking off her panties in this position, it sort of felt like I was removing a child''s diaper, somehow giving off a sense of conquest due to treating my partner like a infant.


    "Now then, first we need make preparations for mating."


    In her current state, I thrust my finger inside of Mai''s vagina.


    The entirety of my fingers were completely being enveloped, almost as though I had placed my hand inside jelly. Just by my touch, she became moist little by little, as though she were sweating.


    "Wai¨CBook, you''re kinda fast!"


    "It''s not good unless it''s this tight."


    Next, after transitioning into a position where I was bending over Mai, I placed my hands on her kimono''s collar before opening it to the sides.


    In doing so, the two hidden breasts that were pressed inside of her kimono trembled and jumped out.


    I trailed my tongue against those breasts, and bit Mai''s nipples.


    "Hyah! Book, it tickles!"


    "All you do is complain, huh. Are you alright without me impregnating you?"


    "S-Sorry, impregnate me plez!"


    Due to misunderstanding the meaning of mating, Mai asked with her usual, light-hearted tone.


    Although it''s fine as it is, since we''re doing it anyway, I''d like to make her say more.


    "You should ask more properly."


    "Eh~"


    "Since you''re in Japanese clothes, wouldn''t it be fine to show at least some manners?"


    "Uugh~ I gettit. I implore you, please insert your dick inside of my kimono-wearing pussy, and firmly impregnate me!"


    "Too simple."


    "Even though I said it, boo boo! Come oon, hur-ry-up!"


    While still in the piledriver position, Mai spread her vagina open with her own fingers and showed it to me.


    This girl, even though she suitably performed it in a light-hearted manner, she can amazingly do it properly after all.


    "Got it, I''m putting it in."


    "Okay...eh!? Ow!!"


    With a *squelch*, my penis entered inside of Mai''s vagina. Because Mai was personally holding down her thighs, she barely moved from that position.


    As though raping Mai from above, I grabbed her butt and stabbed my penis with all of my strength.


    "B-Book, wauh!! Aaah!!"


    "It feels good. It''s easy to do it."


    Her vagina firmly devoured my penis, pushing back whenever I headed deeper, and granting me skillful stimulus that stopped me whenever I pulled out.


    I treated Mai as though she were only a doll to have sex with.


    "Kyah, ah, ah...hyah!"


    "Come on, it looks like I''ll be able to impregnate you. Do it properly."


    "Y-Yes, please! Plez impregnate me...aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!!!"


    While still in this position, I planted my penis deep inside her vagina as though pressing her from above.


    Without breaking this state, my penis began to ejaculate.


    As though my semen and the insides of her womb were both trying to reach other, we climaxed and suppressed our trembling bodies.


    "Aah...aah..."


    That said, Mai''s expression was turned upwards and her mouth gaped open.


    I licked up the drool that spilled from that Mai''s mouth. From that alone, Mai jerked and shivered adorably.


    "Alright, with this, it should be done for now."


    "Thank...you...ver-"


    While gazing at Mai still in the piledriver position, I laughed in the face of the semen overflowing from her vagina with a *glug*.


    It was at that time.


    "...hm?"


    Although only a little, I felt that I heard a noise on the other side of the door.


    Sunou probably went to go get a drink or something.


    Incidentally, as she only wouldn''t notice what we were doing, her daily life wouldn''t be impeded.


    "[Over there is fun]."


    Anyway, let''s have Mai fix up her clothes herself.


    Afterwards, let''s have her stop inviting me to the festival...no, doing this with hypnosis isn''t good.


    I''ll reach a limit if I rely on suggestions too much. I should just negotiate and refuse her normally.


    For now, I absolutely won''t go to the festival.


    Clenching my fist with renewed resolve, I began to cast hypnosis on Mai so that she''d do the cleanup.

 Chapter 41锛欵pisode 41: Seibu Rein Impure Love Affair-Arc

    It was now about evening when the apartment''s intercom rang.


    Kokoro had work, and Sunou and Mai were still heading to the festival so responding was quite troublesome.


    Even so¨Cor rather, precisely because it was such a time that I found it strange that my legs ended up moving.


    "...Rein, huh?"


    [...right.]


    I appropriately unlocked the entrance, and Rein entered the apartment accordingly.


    After a while, the intercom rang again in front of the entrance, so I opened the door.


    "What is it?"


    "...morning."


    "The sun''s starting to set."


    Today''s Rein is quieter than usual, huh. Originally she wasn''t that much of a talker, but right now she was particularly meek.


    This could just be me getting the wrong idea about Rein''s appearance, though.


    "Yukata, huh?"


    Rein amazingly appeared here while wearing a yukata.


    The one Mai wore had an adorable image, while this one really had a colour that evoked a calm atmosphere.


    Coupled with Rein in this state, her appearance was truly fitting to be called a Nadeshiko.


    "You got a problem?"


    "No, no problem."


    "That so? Then let''s go."


    Asking ''where to'' would be tactless.


    It would seem that Rein came to invite me to the festival.


    Whether its Mai or this girl, they thoughtlessly involved themselves with me. It''s probably a harmful effect of the hypnosis.


    "I won''t go to the festival. I''ve already been tossed around there during the afternoon, you see. Spare me, already."


    "I know."


    Rein forcibly grasped my hand. And with a *jerk*, she pulled it so as to take me outside of the apartment.


    "NO!"


    "Do you dislike going with me?"


    For some reason, Rein furrowed her brow and showed her anger. Her discontent expression, although a bit scary, was attractive.


    I was anxious about what to do towards the tyranny of her sports-oriented constitution that defied logic.


    Although I still have the method of forcibly making Rein give up using hypnosis.


    "...just wait a sec, I''ll go get ready. I''ll go with you, so let go of my hand."


    "I see."


    I gave in to Rein''s provocative eyes that seemed as though she were testing out something.


    In the first place, what''s with this girl? ''Do you dislike going with me'' or whatever? The part where she pointed out the small things was her being more particular than usual.


    The instant she acknowledged that I was going, Rein became quiet.


    Rein, whose figure was in a yukata, overlapped both of her hands around her navel, becoming graceful as she lowered her head. Seemingly like a girl who had been waiting in vain, I thought that it even her blunders would be cute.


    £ª


    The festival being held in this area was quite famous even within the prefecture, the human traffic being so large that it wasn''t even funny.


    All the more so when it became night. Being in front of the station, it felt like we were in the midst of a human traffic jam.


    Stuffing my pockets with only my wallet and cell phone, I followed after Rein who was walking in front of my eyes.


    "So, what are we doing?"


    "What do you do normally?"


    It appears that Rein invited me while flinging the responsibility of deciding the events to me.


    Speaking of the thing called a date, then that certainly fits. The money and plans were something that the man took care of.


    However, I don''t have any intention of acknowledging such a thing.


    "If I get to choose, then let''s go home."


    "That''s no good."


    "Then it''s just walking around willy-nilly, huh."


    Just like this, I took the lead as I pleased.


    With that physical ability and good reflexes, Rein followed closely at my side.


    Since her mouth which gave out so many orders up until a while ago was closed, perhaps she''s ok with this?


    "..."


    The two of us simply waded through the crowd in silence. The heat of summer and the people didn''t subside, even after the sun had set.


    Originally, it wasn''t strange for both Rein and I to walk in silence. Rather, there were many times where we didn''t speak when the two of us were alone.


    Even so, it really is awkward.


    Perhaps it was because of the bizarre atmosphere that was being emitted from Rein''s gaze?


    "That die cutting..."


    "...what''s wrong?"


    "Sunou completed it. So that''s something that can be done, huh."


    It was not because of fear. I only opened my mouth in order to distract from the current situation.


    If we were to continue advancing without thinking as we were, the human traffic would lessen.


    Since I was walking, it was only the natural result. It''s like I naturally escape to a place without people.


    We ended up arriving in a park with pretty much no light, a little away from the festival venue.


    It looks like Rein has also noticed. Lagging behind, she looked around her the surroundings restlessly.


    "Is this also part of the festival venue?"


    "Yeah, it looks like there are some visitors entering."


    As expected, Rein also tried to concel her voice. But of course.


    After all, there were signs of people in the bushes and the like.


    Men and women were probably reproducing somewhere inside of this park.


    Regardless of how much they''re regulated, such things will not disappear. Without a certain amount of thrill, people will die.


    "Say, can I talk for a bit?"


    Rein finally opened her mouth on her own.


    Trying to shake off this inevitable air, she took one step forward.


    How convenient. I want to know the reason as to why I was brought along to this festival I didn''t give a damn about.


    "What, do you have something to talk about?"


    "...I do. Well, you see¡ªare you perhaps¨Cerm."


    "..."


    "What''s your relationship with Mai?"


    After first hanging her head, seemingly troubled, this time she stared at me with strong eyes, as though to denounce me.


    Unable to catch the meaning of these words, I frowned.


    Usually this sort of line would be spoken towards men that a girl would be interested in as a probe.


    However, my intuition imagined something different, a bad premonition.


    "Mai? Mai and I are only acquiantances. What are you trying to say?"


    "You see, I saw it...what you and Mai were doing, today."


    "Hm? Certainly, I went with Mai to the festival, but-"


    "Not that. What you did with Mai in the apartment."


    Even though Rein''s words were soft, they detained me, as though heavily weighing upon me.


    That beautiful, sophisticated body bewitchingly swayed in the dark park.


    The moonlight shone as though to trace the contours of her body, making the lightly dressed Rein look even more sexy.


    "...what, that''s-"


    "Don''t play dumb. It seems that Sunou didn''t notice it even though she passed by, but I went to that apartment once."


    With every word, Rein''s eyes became sharp, infused with anger as she glared at me.


    Aah, I get it.


    Even though it was a coincidence, this girl saw Mai and me having sex.


    As I placed the suggestion on Sunou so that she would be able to perform normal actions, she ended up letting Rein normally enter inside the apartment.


    "Say."


    Rein''s quiet voice became tinged with menace.


    It was just like a snake glaring at a frog¡ªthough I guess the frog in this case is me.


    Rein is angry.


    Originally, the relationship between Rein and myself was something like sex friends. But it isn''t exactly good for a person who has sexual relations to be unfaithful with another person.


    Even if the cause of this was Rein, that was just logic that''s natural for a person.


    Furthermore, if that person was her best friend, Mai, then it''s only natural that she''d be angry.


    "What was...that?"


    "That was Sex. Even we''re always doing it, Rein."


    However, in this situation, I began to feel amusement rather than fear.


    I wonder just what was I so perplexed about in the face of this simplistic hostility?


    I ought to welcome it.


    Rein gritted her teeth towards my detached attitude.


    "Don''t screw around!"


    She grabbed my collar with momentum that seemed as though she would punch me right now. She''s incredibly hot-blooded.


    Perhaps she might be able to overcome the hypnotic suggestions and beat me up, huh. She has the potential to accomplish that much.


    "What do you think about Mai?"


    "If I hated her, then I wouldn''t have done that sort of thing. Besides, the one who wanted it was her."


    "What''s with that? Are you trying to give an excuse?"


    "Of course, I don''t intend to muddy things that have been accepted. However, what''s wrong with it? She didn''t say one word about going out with me. Rather than betray her feelings, I haven''t even received anything of the sort from her."


    "What''s...with that!?"


    I provoked Rein with a ceaseless barrage of messed-up logic.


    Rein''s approval towards me took a good turn towards the minus realm.


    "It seems that Mai doesn''t want to make her relationship with me public. That''s why we formed a purely physical relationship. I feel bad for Rein, but don''t talk about this to the person herself, much less spreading it around to everyone at school."


    "I don''t get you. As long as she doesn''t have some sort of sickness like me, doing such a thing has a meaning!"


    "Well, who knows? That''s the whole truth, though."


    This should be fine. Looking at it from the outside, I would be reflected as the absolute worst scum who played around with Mai''s feelings and only sought out a physical relationship.


    Rein had overcome anger, showing me a chilled gaze that appeared disappointed.


    "I didn''t know that you were that sort of person."


    Upon averting her eyes from me, Rein hung her head remorsefully.


    "That''s just, Mai is...so pitiful."


    "That''s something that Mai decided."


    In contrast to her cold as ice impression, Rein was a warm person who felt a strong sense of responsibility.


    In the depths of her heart, a wave of an even greater emotion was surging inside of her.


    "That''s enough. I shouldn''t have talked to you."


    "So now what? Are you gonna say that I should only associate with Mai?"


    "Isn''t that obvious!? Having even done that sort of thing...!!?"


    "That''s impossible."


    I approached Rein while sniggering.


    Brushing away my hand, Rein drew back 2-3 steps, but her legs faltered.


    "After all, in order to do something about Rein''s disease, your partner has to be me."


    "There''s no way I''d rely on you! Don''t screw with me!"


    Rein was sent into heat. Blood faintly rushed to her cheeks, and her breathing grew rough.


    Although she was still glaring at me resentfully even up until now, I could tell that a moist desire was included deep inside.


    "Stop...stay away!"


    When I took a step closer, Rein retreated as though to escape.


    Before long, Rein entered the park''s thickets, stopping as her back had bumped against a tree.


    "It would be best to stop using a loud voice."


    "You''re¨Cnnmgh...!?!"


    Without letting that instant slip by, I approached Rein instantly and stole her lips.


    Rein was unwilling at first, trying to push me away, but when I inserted my tongue, she lost all of her strength and began to tremble.


    "Mmmmmmgh!!"


    Even though the horny Rein tried to tear me off of her, her body wouldn''t listen to her.


    The influence that was deeply repressed at the resort island was displayed. Even though her consciousness had been reverted to recognise it as a dream, her body itself accepted that it was lewdly transformed.


    As though waiting impatiently, Rein''s tongue entertwined with my own, beginning to greedily crave the saliva I sent.


    Satisfied by that reaction, I released her lips.


    "Puhaah...aah..."


    "Come now, this body is something that can''t be helped, right? It''s not Rein''s fault."


    Rein''s lips drew out a thread of drool, connecting with my own. With longing in her eyes, she peered at the separated lips.


    "N...no!"


    "Is it because you feel bad for Mai? But Rein has to do this, right? Just give up."


    "You...are the worst!"


    "Oi, oi, even if you call me the worst. There aren''t any methods other than this. Are you anxious about Mai? Then all you have to do is not tell her about it. Since Mai is doing it too, wouldn''t you guys just be the same?"


    I placed my hand under the hem of Rein''s yukata. Her burning thighs rubbed against my hand, appearing to accept it somewhat.


    As though groping her my hand inside of a black curtain, my index finger stroked the base of her thighs, reaching around the crotch.


    "S-Stop-"


    "Hey now, you really do want it, don''t you? It''s not good to hold it in."


    "You, stop screwi¡ª¨C!!"


    "If you make such a loud voice, we might be noticed by someone, you know?"


    The instant Rein heard those words, only her gaze turned towards the sides. Her expression remained indifferent, but this tiny response truly displayed her agitation.


    I slipped both hands even further inside of her yukata.


    "...-!! Sto..."


    "You''re not wearing underwear, huh. To go commando in a yukata, how rare."


    Rein pushed my arm with both hands, but there was no strength. It was resistance in form only.


    Like this, I traced her vagina with my right hand while scratching her chest with my left.


    Seeing the appearance of her shut eyes and gritted teeth, I was incredibly touched.


    "Let''s settle this quickly. You don''t seem that eager, and it''ll be problematic if we''re found out."


    Returning the hand that I placed in her chest at once, I took off my pants and trunks.


    Of course, I don''t think there would be anyone who would do anything if they found us, though. After all, whether it be threats or violence, none could match up to Rein and myself.


    Like this, I placed both hands inside the hem of her yukata. Shifting the hem, raised her butt with a *jerk* after firmly grasping it.


    "W-What are you doi-?"


    "Rein should also grab my shoulder, I''m gonna insert it like this."


    Holding Rein from the front, I applied my exposed penis.


    It was easier to lift her up than I thought. Rein is light, but she also has great strength.


    "Igh...! S-Stop this at once!"


    "Why?"


    "T-That''s...aah!!"


    Relying on Rein''s weight, my penis entered inside her vagina.


    Trying to support her raised body by herself, Rein wrapped her hand around my neck.


    It was the face-to-face sitting position. Rein''s body weight accepted my penis as it was, our figures as though we were embracing each other.


    "T-Take it...out!"


    "If I don''t let it out inside, then you won''t be healed, right?"


    "That''s, not...!!"


    When we embraced each other with our genitals joined, we sank into an illusion as though we had become a single person.


    Further strengthening the feeling of unity, Rein tightened her vagina. It was almost as though she was struggling, desperate to keep this union from breaking.


    Even though the pistons up and down were awkward, Rein''s body became quite wet, moving as though to squeeze out semen from my penis.


    "But Mai..."


    "You worried about Mai? It can''t be helped after coming this far, there!"


    "aaah! ...Mai, sorry, I''m so sorry!"


    As though delirious, Rein apologised to Mai.


    Her appearance of desperately hugging and clinging onto me was quite shameless.


    Far from that, perhaps because she wanted to seal her panting mouth, Rein even bit my ears and shoulders. Rein''s bite marks will probably remain around my neck.


    "This is, because of me¨Chyah!!!"


    "Hey now, I''m gonna cum soon. Properly support yourself!"


    Like this, the sounds of flesh collided with flesh continued to ring out inside of the dark, silent park.


    Rein stifled her voice, tears and the like running down onto my neck. A guilt different from usual and the immorality of doing it outside caused her to become even more aroused.


    As if to say that it was the finale, I used Rein''s weight to thrust deep into her vagina, ejaculating as though penetrating her womb.


    While making a vulgar *splurting* sound, semen was accumulated inside of Rein''s vagina.


    "Hyah...aahh...!"


    Rein raised her head, climaxing while stretching her spine. If she were to release her hands like this, then she''d probably collapse onto her back.


    "Haah...ah..."


    "Haha, you alright?"


    I fiddled with Rein''s body as though I were rocking a baby.


    Rein''s powerless neck faintly moved, glaring at me from the side.


    "You are..."


    "What''s wrong, do you have anything thoughts? I wonder if you see me as the lowest scum on Earth?"


    "...the lowest one...is me."


    However, immediately after that, Rein was tormented by guilt. Due to a cause different from pleasure, her eyes moistened.


    However, that guilt once against ended up flipping Rein''s arousal switch.


    "The worst..."


    "What, it''s a sickness, right? There''s nothing to worry about."


    With an appearance that was not even hysteric, but equal to desperation, Rein petitioned me for intercourse.


    Seeing Rein like this, my lust also intensified, becoming erect while we were still joined.


    Suddenly, fireworks rose above our heads. It must have become launch time.


    Mai was also probably watching these fireworks somewhere.


    I once again began to piston with my penis which plugged up the uterus overflowing with semen.


    As things are now, I''ll be able to enjoy myself by using her feelings of guilt during the fireworks display.

 Chapter 42锛欵pisode 42: Academy Fertilisation Lesson-Arc

    When summer vacation ended, this academy also greeted a new school term.


    Yesterday I appropriately finished the opening ceremony, but I thought that I might as well have some fun. I guess I should think about what to do next.


    "There aren''t any abnormalities in their health, huh..."


    "Boook! Morning!"


    My shoulders ended up shuddering in surprise. Don''t suddenly greet me from behind like that.


    So Mai really has received some strange influence due to the hypnosis, huh. She wasn''t originally the type of person who would greet me.


    "Uwoh!"


    "...morning."


    This time, my back was hit from behind. The culprit was Rein. After seeing me and letting out a cranky sigh, she returned to her own seat.


    Without even waiting for a reply, my mouth opened after being hit.


    After the festival, my relationship with Rein was heading in a bad direction. It was a good trend.


    "Rei-Rei, mornin''!"


    "Morning, Mai."


    It would seem that, inside of Rein, the image of me being a two-timing bastard has solidified.


    Even so, the frustration of being unable to sever her ties with me was swirling inside of her. She held the misunderstanding that she was betraying her best friend Mai inside of her chest.


    Isn''t this such an interesting and youthful circumstance?


    "Say, Book, what''d you decide?"


    "Decide what?"


    "Elective class. Ain''t that our next lesson?"


    Not satisfied with just giving a greeting, Mai arbitrarily started making small talk. I''m also worried about whether I should give her some sort of suggestion.


    Rein was glaring at me. How scary.


    "...isn''t it probably a different lesson than Mai''s?"


    "Eeh, what''s with that?"


    Towards my half-hearted response, Mai smiled a little before immediately leaving.


    Apparently Mai''s class friends came back into the class room. She was probably trying to avoid being seen together with me and being strangely teased about it.


    "Hey, Mai, let''s goo!"


    "Ok, ok! Oh, by the way, earlier, Yamada-san''s Maitake¨C"


    The other students also left the classroom for the next elective class.


    I was also not an exception, standing up as I walked towards the place for the elective class.


    Where I arrived at was the Home Economics room at the end of the school building.


    Although the school as a whole was clean thanks to the hypnosis, I chose an exceedingly clean place amongst them.


    Besides, if it''s here, no one would find it strange even if I laid out a mat for my exclusive use.


    When I entered the room, although it was slight, gazes gathered upon me.


    But of course. There aren''t any guys here but me, after all.


    "...yeah¨C"


    Mai modestly waved her hand. If you do that, then you''ll be noticed by your friends.


    Sitting on the seat furthest in the back, the surrounding female students took their distance from me. Of course, there weren''t any who approached because there was a free seat nearby.


    "Ah, Rei-Rei, here, here!"


    "...Mai is also here?"


    When Rein arrived last, the expected number of attendees had been filled. There was about 20 people in all, with no vacancies.


    After a while, the chime echoes. It''s starting.


    "Alright, everyone''s here, yeah!?"


    The lecturer was the female sports teacher. Anyone was fine, but for now, I decided on her, who was pushy and looked like she could take the lead.


    "Well then, we will start Friendship Ethics. I''m gonna take attendance, so make sure to answer."


    Friendship Ethics. The one who made that name was me.


    This class was the class I made for my exclusive use last term. There were no students who chose this lesson.


    Everyone was personally selected by me and made to attend this elective.


    Of course, the ones I chose were all people who had a good face and/or style. Their personalities were not considered. Even those who had boyfriends were stopped from having sex during the summer vacation, and were made to take blood tests in advance.


    Everything was an elaborate plan for my sake and, while it was troublesome, it would become a wonderful class.


    "Now then, since introducing this class is a pain, let''s quickly start the lessons from today."


    "Teacher, what are we going to do?"


    "Today, amongst the Friendship Ethics class, we will be conducting the important Fertilisation Practice."


    The students stirred. Rather than surprise, it felt like their curiosity towards what will happen from here on had swelled.


    Both Rein and Mai were under the suggestion that they wouldn''t particularly care too much about the contents of this lesson.


    "Well then, first lay the sheets on top of the desk."


    All of the female students slowly began to prepare. They laid out clean sheets on top of the Home Economics room''s long tables. That way, no matter what is done on top of it, the tables won''t get dirty.


    The sports teacher continued to plainly instruct the female students. Of course, everything had been taken care of with suggestions.


    "All of them have been laid, huh. Then, first, take of your skirt and panties."


    "Teacher, where should we leave the removed skirts?"


    "Just leave the skirts there, and put the panties to the side for easy use. I don''t mind if you wanna hold it in your hands or mouth."


    "Okaay!"


    All of the girls here took off their bottoms, hanging around with their buttocks fully bare. Since it''s still summer uniform, they''re pretty much not wearing anything except their shirts.


    I also removed my pants and trunks just as instructed.


    "Now then, the girls will sit on top of the desk. Hey now, properly line up while keeping some space between each other. Also, hold the back of your knees with your hands and put your feet on top of the desk as well. That''s right, spread your legs to the side. It should feel something like when sitting on the floor in gym class."


    When they lined up on top of the desk while spreading their groins in an M shape, it once again became quite the surreal sight. To everyone, their appearance was as though they were going to wet themselves.


    "Alright, everyone''s ready. ''n so-"


    "Yes."


    I replied. The gazes of the female students gathered onto me.


    "Let''s see, it seems that no one else but you have chosen to take this elective, so please do your best. Well, since your penis is already firmly erect, I don''t have to worry about that. Alright then, everyone, beg him to impregnate you. In order to to leave behind children, you need to properly entice him, see."


    "Come over here! Come on!"


    That was one of the female students¨CI''m pretty sure she was Mai''s friend, a girl called Mikumo. Although she had good reflexes, she was a whimsical, cat-like girl who was uncontrollable.


    When her eyes met mine, that pose of hers shook with a quiver as she sought me.


    "Got it, you''ll be the first one."


    "Aw yeah!"


    "Aaah!!"


    "I''m next, Mikumo, hurry up!"


    Everyone was seriously taking the lesson, huh. This was a good trend.


    Walking up until Mikumo''s seat, I mercilessly inserted my penis into her open crotch.


    "No...oww!! It hurts, it hurts!!"


    "Hey, Mikumo, it''s for the lesson so bear with it."


    It would seem that she hasn''t experienced it yet. That''s probably just right for this sort of girl, though.


    Like this, I started pistoning, holding down Mikumo, who was trying to escape, with both hands.


    "Ah, ah, i-it kinda hurts, but it also tingles..."


    "What, it''s your first time so it''ll come soon."


    During this class, I quickly placed a pleasure suggestion onto the female students.


    Even though the girl in question, Mikumo, should have been escaping from the pain, she contrarily was rubbing against me.


    Because she did not hold feelings of shame or rejection, she honestly wanted me.


    "Hey, I''m gonna let it out so properly take it in."


    "Eh, wait! I''m still...aaaaahh!!"


    While making a vulgar *splurting* sound, I ejaculated inside of Mikumo''s vagina.


    Mikumo convulsed with a *shiver*, climaxing while dribbling drool. She was also under a suggestion where, by receiving ejaculation, she would continue to receive an even greater pleasure.


    When I pulled out my penis, her vagina undulated with a *twitch*, as though trying to close. Because Mikumo''s vagina was forcefully spread open due to it being her first time, it was hard to close shut.


    "Mikumo! Take this lesson seriously! Look, use some strength and close your p*ssy! You can''t get fertilised it the semen spills, right?"


    "Yeesh..."


    "Hey, Book! Me, next! Seriously get over here!"


    Mai was screaming, but I ignored her. If today was the same as usual, then it would be boring.


    At any rate, this time, I will cream pie the girls who aren''t on contraceptives, after all.


    "Mm."


    The one that my eyes accidentally stopped on was once again a friend of Mai''s, Mana. She was fixedly staring at me next to Mikumo.


    Sending me a flirtatious glance with damp eyes, while holding up her legs with her arm, she slowly spread open and displayed her vagina with her fingertips.


    "Next will be Mana-san, so-"


    "Eeeeh!?"


    "Hey now, students, doing that¡ªrequesting for fertilisation without words but gestures is a good method. Use this as a reference, got it?"


    "P-Please stop it! Don''t touch my feet!"


    "It can''t be helped, since it''s hard to do it."


    "Aaah, it came..."


    Even though she desired for the penis to be inserted, she felt disgust upon having her legs touched. It was an abnormality that was unique to hypnosis.


    As expected, Mana already has experience. Although she also has the pleasure suggestion, but her enjoyment began even quicker than that.


    "Hyaah, amazing! Amazing, Book! How should I say this, normally it wouldn''t be like this!"


    "As expected, isn''t it because I have the teacher''s guidance during class?"


    "Aaaah! Hyaaaaaahh!!"


    Rather than saying I was tasting them, I was treating their vaginas extravagently, as if I were only eating the most delicious part and throwing away the rest.


    With almost no restraint, when I wanted to cum I immediately ejaculated.


    "Aaaaaaaaaahh!! Hyah...ish hurrrzzz..."


    "M-Me too!"


    "Here, here!"


    When my ejaculation finished, the girls kicked up a fuss, as though saying that they were to be the next one.


    This was the proof that everyone was taking this class seriously. They were enjoying it more than they wanted to get good grades.


    I have to treat everyone as equally as possible.


    "Oi, how many more times does it look like you can do it?"


    "I can still do a lot more."


    "Then it''s 5 more times. Any more than that won''t be permitted."


    "Eh, I can still-"


    "As a teacher, it''s a given that we can''t let students overdo it. Everyone listen up as well! He''ll only do 5 more people at most so properly tempt him. You want him to fertilise you, right!?"


    "Hey, come on! Come over here!"


    Rather than strict, the teacher is really diligent to be able to fulfil her professional duties in this sort of situation.


    Out of respect to her, I guess I''ll finish up after 5 more times.


    "Who should I choose...?"


    While not trying to hide my smile, I closely examined the girls.


    This was the first impregnation. If things go well, then they will also become pregnant. Since the hypnosis for the after care has already been all done, there would be no problems if these girls were to become pregnant now.


    If I were to do Mai or Rein, there would be a time in the future where I wouldn''t be able to have fun with them, but not having to care about such a thing at this time was a benefit that came with dominating this academy.


    "Well then, everyone appeal to me with your vaginas. Because I''ll insert myself inside of the best looking pussies."


    "Ah, yes, yes! Since I masturbate with my pussy three times a day, its pleasure and wetness are both perfect! That''s why, put it in, okay?"


    "Erm...I always wash my pussy inside of the bathroom. It is very clean, so please try inserting it inside."


    "Yes, me! Because I''m always forging my leg muscles at Track and Field Club, I can firmly gobble it up!"


    "Well then, I guess I''ll settle with that sports club girl over there."


    I was extravagantly choosing a vagina. All of the girls here are beauties just from their faces alone, after all.


    "Aaah, amazing!"


    "Hey, you''re in a sports club, right? Gobble it up properly!"


    "Yup, got it¨Caaah! Hyaaaaah!!"


    For now, let''s patiently impregnate them. Besides, it''s only 5 people.


    In time, I will have a taste of all of the students in this class.


    Currently, the girls in this class were wistfully gazing at me.


    Once again, I also looked down upon all of the members with longing, gleaming eyes.

 Chapter 43锛欵pisode 43: Seibu Rein Advantage Counterattack-Arc

    I don''t really like sports time.


    However, since we just entered the new school term, I introduced bloomers on a slight whim, so there''s no way I wouldn''t attend.


    After making Kokoro a slave, I had become somewhat able to do sports. In regards to physical fitness alone, I''m probably someone who has a decent amount of it in the class.


    However, physical strength is all that the current me has.


    "What''s wrong? You couldn''t join a group?"


    The usual female sports teacher called out to me, who was idling by my lonesome. It is not something unusual.


    Although this school was an academy that incorporated elementary, middle, and high schools together, I belonged to the bunch that transferred in after high school. I, who crawled into places where there were very little people, did not know a single man who I could even call as an acquaintance.


    "If that''s the case, won''t I be in trouble?"


    "Since it''s table tennis, just go to the appropriate place. Even if you lose, you won''t lose anything."


    The female teacher said, but my pride felt that it was irritating.


    By controlling the academy through the Hypnotic Test, the male students have dramatically become stronger.


    That''s because, during their free time or whenever it''s not convenient for me, I have them undergo special training as scouts.


    The male students here, even boys who were thinner and shorter than I, are able to knock out chumps on the level of delinquents and thugs with a light jab and a straight hook. Their bodies remember it so.


    I thought that it was careless of me when we ended up abruptly displaying good results in all of the summer tournaments this year. Still, since it was a suggestion placed before summer vacation, we thankfully did not suddenly become the strongest.


    For the time being, I had the vice-chancellor adopt a suitable justification next time, such as saying that this school would focus its efforts on sports from the next fiscal year and the like.


    Anyway, I, who hadn''t used a self-suggestion, wouldn''t even be able to beat everyone here at table tennis.


    That is fine, but in it''s own way it isn''t.


    Better yet, let''s use suggestions so that I will be exempt from these classes.


    "Here''s good."


    A voice called out to the female teacher and I who were idling around.


    I overtly furrowed my brow. The female teacher did too.


    "You''re a girl, though."


    "If it''s me, then I can win. If it''s table tennis, then gender doesn''t matter."


    Rein proposed that she would group up with me.


    Below the pure white gym uniform was the bloomers that had been introduced from this semester forward. The bloomers exposed the legs up until just the base of the thighs, revealing her shapely bare feet before my eyes. The contrast of the top''s white purity and the bloomer''s excessive exposure below evoked gap moe. It''s no wonder how it has a certain class of popularity.


    Of course, the content of the sports class for boys and girls were different. This time was also an elective, and the female students were also the same as last time as they played their matches.


    "It''s not like it''s fine if ya just win, ya know? As expected, having him mixed up over here is kinda-"


    "Please let it happen once. Because I won''t lose."


    Saying this, Rein looked over here, as though trying to provoke me. Her mouth was somewhat laughing.


    She is definitely taunting me, huh.


    Lately, outside of sex, Rein didn''t try to talk to me. Of course, there''s no reason for her to try and get along with a two-timing bastard.


    In Rein''s perspective, she was probably doing something like venting out her anger. There are times when this girl takes such aggressive behaviour.


    I could refuse, but-


    "Guess I''ll do it. As long as it''s one match."


    "Then over here. I''ll open up the table."


    Rein began to explain the circumstances of the girls group.


    Having come this far, the female teacher also had no intention of stopping us. Sports class isn''t that strict.


    I haven''t prepared anything, and I also couldn''t use hypnosis. But, well-


    £ª


    I lost.


    Only a little time passed after that, and in such a short time I lost completely.


    It was what they call a one-sided match.


    "Rein-san''s amazing..."


    "It gives off the impression of ''So beautiful!'', right?"


    Perhaps because the surrounding students improved her mood, she even displayed a trick where she spun the ball and made it crawl up the racket.


    Table Tennis is a sport where talent is strongly displayed. Reaction speed, in particular, isn''t something that can be trained somehow or another.


    In that sense, Rein overwhelming. Displaying her characteristic senses more than usual, she crushed me without once letting down her guard.


    "Rein-san really is awesome!"


    Before I noticed, the peanut gallery has gathered. Even if I was the opponent, she stood out.


    Besides, my motive today was different.


    "Rein, you really can do it if you put your mind to it! Go and do some sports!"


    "Sorry, but I''m not really interested."


    Rein was basically suited for sports.


    Since she''s the type that can do anything if she tries, her competitiveness also wasn''t that strong. She was the type whose talent was wasted by her surroundings.


    That Rein became serious and tackled sports. That was her being serious.


    "Book, cheer up, kay~"


    Mai called out to me, who was crouching. Since the surroundings were focused on Rein, they wouldn''t notice even if she called out to me.


    "Say, there''s something between you n'' Rei-Rei, right?"


    "No...don''t think so."


    Feeling her gaze, I broke out into a cold sweat.


    Rein''s eyes, which looked as though they had finished driving their prey into a corner, stared fixedly at me.


    She likely couldn''t forgive a two-timing bastard talking to Mai. That''s what her face said.


    "Fufu."


    Seeing how she succumbed to the usual frustration, she probably felt slightly relieved.


    I gazed awhile at Rein''s satisfied face-


    £ª


    "I said It won''t go in so fast!"


    -since I wanted to fuck her, I made her go into heat.


    The place she chose was the sports warehouse. After making her horny, Rein immediately said she''s go to the toilet, pulling me along as she brought me here.


    The sports warehouse was also kept clean to the point where one wouldn''t believe it was used for school. I take my hat off to the Hypnotic Test.


    The second we were hidden in the shadows, Rein placed her hands on the vault box and thrust out her butt this way. It''s really become so wild that it''s hard for her to control, huh?


    "Haha."


    "Why are you laughing!?"


    In the face of Rein''s flustered expression, my face slackened.


    Having the person, who up until earlier displayed more skill than me, shaking her bloomers like this and enticing me wasn''t a bad situation in its own way.


    "Gym Clothes might be nice cause they''re so easy to move in."


    "Igh...!"


    I grabbed Rein''s butt over her bloomers.


    Rein''s shoulders shivered with a start, continuing to wait as though expecting something.


    "Just wait a sec. I also need to prepare to get erect, after all."


    "T-Then hurry up!"


    "I''m gonna mess with your body, but that''s okay, right?"


    "Even though you always do that...why only this time...?!"


    Placing only my thumb inside of her bloomers, I traced the edge as though revolving around it.


    From just this, Rein''s body arched backwards, and trembled with a *shudder*.


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-!!"


    Since she was exercising until just now, I felt the sensation of sweat sticking to my hand, although only slightly. I traced the warm and musty insides of her bloomers with only my thumb.


    Rein''s bare legs were very beautiful. I couldn''t understand how much flexibility and agility these thin legs had, even while she was playing table tennis with me.


    Even though such a thing was like a polished piece of art, the hands of someone like me were touching it.


    "Taking it off just like this is such a waste."


    "If you don''t, then we can''t do it, right...!?"


    Rein impatiently scolded me.


    She probably intended on gaining the higher position by winning against me. The gap of her body completely submitted made my penis become erect.


    Reluctantly, I decided to remove her bloomers. Just not completely, only lowering it down to around her knees.


    "There, bear with it just a bit longer."


    "Kyah...!"


    Leaning on Rein''s back, I rubbed her chest as though hugging her.


    Placing my hands inside her gym clothes, I fiddled with her breasts as though to ruin her bra. I could tell that Rein''s gym clothes took on the shape of my hand, as though showing through.


    "Ah...aah..."


    Without closing her mouth, Rein dribbled saliva onto the sports warehouse floor. Her body trembled, reaching climax several times.


    My penis which became even more erect caressed Rein''s butt.


    "H-Hurry it up..."


    "I might get erect if you were to properly ask for it."


    "...the, worst."


    Since Rein said this, I separated from her at once.


    Although she glared at me as though I were her parents'' enemy, it appears that she is self-aware that the one asking for this was herself.


    Faced with the regret of having no choice other than to appeal to me, who no longer showed restraint, Rein bit her lip.


    "Spread it open with your fingers, and say that you want me to put it inside."


    "..."


    With faltering hand movements, Rein placed her fingers against the sides of her vagina, spreading it open with a jerk.


    Those fingers were the same talented fingers that beat me in table tennis earlier. I had Rein use those fingers to spread open her vagina. I felt nothing but joy in thinking so.


    "So, what do you want?"


    "...!!? Please put your d*ck inside of my p*ssy."


    "P*ssy? Don''t you mean obscene female hole?"


    "Whatever is fine!! Put your d*ck inside of my obscene female hole! Hurry, idiot!"


    "Haha, well, guess it can''t be helped¡ªright!"


    I liked the Rein whose aggressive behaviour did not break like this.


    Even this plea was a compromise on her part.


    As though to bore a hole through the pride that I had just obtained, I inserted my penis.


    "Kuh...uuuh!! Aah!!"


    Like this, I pumped my penis into her from behind.


    I also shifted her bra, rampaging through her breasts underneath her white gym clothes.


    "Geez, it seems that I''ll have to hold you down, huh?"


    "Igh...aaahh!! Haah, haah!"


    Perhaps because I fiddled around during the foreplay, this time I was quick to ejaculate.


    Since Rein also climaxed countless times in the face of the anticipated penis, she probably didn''t care.


    "I''m gonna cum soon."


    "I-It''s fine, so hurry...my body can''t bear it any...aaaaaah!"


    "Rei-Reei, where are yooou!?"


    Both Rein and my bodies stiffened.


    Mai''s voice called Rein.


    In that instant, I began to ejaculate, making a vulgar *splurt* sound as semen spread throughout the insides of Rein''s vagina.


    "Ah, here ya are!"


    "..."


    Rein stood stock still, as though time had stopped.


    She probably couldn''t believe the current situation.


    After all, the figure of Rein and I having sex was displayed before Mai''s eyes.


    "Geez, I was wondering where you got to, what''re ya doin?"


    "......"


    "Rei-Rei''s only played table tennis once, y''know? Everyone''s nearly done so come out soon, kay! Also, about Book, do you know where he''s gone?"


    "...I don''t know."


    "I see, then I''m gonna go look f''him!"


    Mai conversed with her usual attitude, leaving the sports warehouse without appearing the least bit strange.


    Before coming to this warehouse, I placed a suggestion on her where she wouldn''t notice anything even if I did something strange.


    It was the right choice to not only place it on just those who took the test, but on Mai as well.


    With her expression still twitching, Rein stared in the direction that Mai left in. It was also rare to have her face become so easy to read like this.


    "It would seem that I wasn''t noticed because Rein overshadowed me."


    "...aah."


    Rein helplessly turned limp. Semen spilled out from her vagina which didn''t close.


    "...I really am the worst."


    Rein sank into self-hatred.


    She betrayed Mai and had sex with me. She was relieved that this wasn''t revealed. In the face of both of these facts, she probably received a great shock.


    Despite smiling in the face of this unforeseen development, I decided to follow up just a bit.


    "Well, you''re still better than me."


    "...of course...of course I am!"


    "No, you don''t have to get angry-"


    Rein was quick to recover. She lifted the removed bloomers and wore it again. It appears that the bloomers was plugging up the semen, huh.


    Upon thinking that the traces of her intercourse with me were hidden by such a small piece of cloth, it aroused me.


    "-wooooah!? What''s with you!?"


    "You come as well. We''re playing table tennis. You''re in this group, right? Since it''ll probably be difficult partnering with everyone, so I''ll be your opponent."


    Grabbing my clothes, Rein tried to pull me out of the sports warehouse.


    She was absolutely trying to distract her mind from her worries.


    "I see, then I''ll have to ask you to do so. Gently."


    "I won''t hold back."


    It seems like I''m going to be completely devastated again.


    But, well, it''ll be fine this time.


    After all, just by imagining the insides of her bloomers that were wet from her sexual intercourse with me, my feelings of conquest were fulfilled.


    Upon thinking that I needed to do something about Rein, who was no longer sullen, I couldn''t do anything else but forgive this shame.

 Chapter 44锛欵pisode 44: Academy Invisible Human-Arc

    After sports class finished, I planted my waist on the chair in the changing room while only feelings of listlessness remained within me.


    I disliked exercise, but this time I was on the verge of hating it. The fitness standard of this school, the male students in particular, had increased dramatically.


    "It really is, isn''t it~!?"


    "Seriously!"


    The girls of the class were chatting in the changing room. Since each and everyone were talking about their own topics as they pleased, it was noisy.


    This was the female changing room. This is also a benefit I received from the Hypnotic Test.


    The contents of the suggestion were: you will not pay attention to what I do here, no matter what it is. It was something as simple as that.


    "...it''s really crowded, huh."


    Even though they were in the changing rooms, the female students barely removed anything. Although they were changing, they were moving their hands underneath their jerseys, rusting as they didn''t show each other their bras or underwear despite being amongst girls.


    "...?"


    Perhaps having noticed someone''s gaze, Rein looked around restlessly. She immediately stopped caring when she recognised my gaze, though.


    Since even that Rein was changing clothes in the same manner, this way of doing so must be common sense.


    "Well, just that would be boring, wouldn''t it?"


    Since I knew about this last time, I changed my methods.


    The female students stopped in front of their respective lockers and began changing.


    "Right, right!? I totally get it!"


    The girl who came first tossed off the top of her gym uniform in a normal manner. And then, of all things, she also removed the hook of the bra that she was wearing.


    Through suggestions, I made it so that [When changing in the changing rooms, one must take off all the clothes they were wearing, and after idling around fully nude for a while, one will put on their change of clothes. Changing is to be done carefully, and takes a lot of time.]


    Doing this, they wouldn''t be able to hide it with other clothes, and will naturally become completely naked.


    Even though the female students are required to change their clothes in this manner, they do not hold any doubts. However, conversely, perhaps because exposing their nude bodies amongst girls was embarrassing, there was also the happy miscalculation of seeing their bashfulness.


    The reason that it had become so crowded was due to the fact that everyone was fumbling around, causing the changing rooms to be packed with people.


    "Ooh, ooh! I can kinda see it!"


    "Right?"


    Mai''s voice entered the changing room. She was probably delayed due to talking with her group of friends.


    I looked long and hard at Mai. As the summer heat still hadn''t been resolved by this new term, her gym uniform was drenched with sweat. I could see the bra through her white gym tunic.


    "It can''t be helped that the bloomers get stuffy, right?"


    "Isn''t it fine as long as you don''t wear underwear?"


    "No way, that''d be pretty bad, right?"


    "Eh..."


    "I also think that''s pretty bad."


    Mai''s group of friends was comprised of four girls, including Mai herself.


    The first was Mai. She needs no explanation.


    "That so? Well, whatevs."


    The second is the girl called Mikumo.


    Approaching Mikumo, I groped around those small breasts over her gym clothes. I also put my thumb inside her bloomers. She really wasn''t wearing them, huh.


    "Hyah!?"


    "Mikumo?"


    "It kinda tickles."


    If memory serves, Mikumo had a boyfriend that goes to the same school, huh? They can''t have sex due to the influence of the Hypnotic Test, but let''s have them continue to uphold a pure and clean relationship from here on.


    "But you know, the guys have changed somehow ever since we entered September, right?"


    "Aah, I thought so too!"


    "They changed, you say?"


    "Ah~"


    "No, I mean as a whole."


    The third was a girl named Shion. She was the essence of this group who directed it, and her style was also fairly good. Perhaps because she was well-attuned to fashion, she was the most stylish one among them. She was a strong-willed girl, and there are times where it feels like she looks down on boys.


    According to a story I heard, she apparently has a university student as a boyfriend. Because they weren''t able to perform sexual activities during the summer break due to the suggestions, they aren''t necessarily still together now.


    My tongue crawled along the nape of Shion''s neck. I smelled the pleasant aroma of sweat mixed together with a scen peculiar to women.


    Although Shion appeared to have felt a slight chill, she didn''t escape.


    "Shion, are you aiming for someone?"


    "It''s a joke. I hate brats, after all. But isn''t it hilarious how they''ve changed their appearance? Take Saze, for example."


    "That really was surprising, right? Seriously."


    "I think that he''s pretty awesoooome!"


    "Mikumo has a muscle fetish, after all~"


    The fourth, Mana, was a stylish girl whose breasts were big even amongst her school year. She was probably the most popular amongst the boys.


    I don''t know whether or not she has a boyfriend.


    Incidentally, Saze is a boy in the same class. He was originally a fat guy, but he slimmed down extremely and became a brawny man, surprising the class.


    This is probably the fault of the suggestion I placed, where the guys would play sports to shake off their lust whenever it sprung up. This would become even stronger for those with intense sexual desire.


    Perhaps because of this influence, the other boys on average have become strong.


    "Mana hasn''t gone out with old men since the start of this year, huh. I was really surprised when I first saw it, though."


    "Somehow~ I''ve lost my motivation after number 31. Since entering high school, just the thought of dating them is disgusting, and saying so is troublesome."


    "Both of them are great, They''d probably feel a chill, though."


    While muttering to myself, I clutched Mana''s chest. Perhaps because it was after exercising, but her breasts were awfully warm.


    Noticing that she hasn''t even removed her top, Mana then tried to take off her bloomers, but I pulled up her bloomers so that it would dig into her, once again getting in her way.


    "Hyah, mm!! What, what?"


    "But you know, what I''m curious about is~ Mai, right?"


    "Heh, me?"


    Pointing at herself, Mai became agitated as to how the conversation had turned to herself.


    Well, that''s because Mai intentionally avoids topics about love affairs.


    "Rather, why Book?"


    "Hey, stop it!"


    Mai plainly furrowed her brow. Well, I can understand.


    Inside of her mind, I''m just a classmate. It''s likely that Shion''s keen eyes had gathered that I was playing around with Mai.


    That was a misunderstanding.


    "No, well, teasing you like that is fun, see."


    As the female students abruptly gave out their own topics, I became slightly upset.


    Perhaps Shion also knew about such an indifferent thing. She''s just messing around.


    As payback for surprising me, I rolled up her gym uniform and licked all over her breasts. I smelled the nice aroma that was unique to women.


    "Hyah!! ...err, well, see, Mai sometimes gets really cold when she looks at guys, right? Somehow, it''s kinda like you''re disgusted-"


    "Um, that''s-"


    "I thought that you found them boring, but maybe they were just in bad taste, huh~"


    "Who''s Book?"


    Stop this topic already.


    Even Mikumo began to show interest. Even though this girl talks a lot with the guys in class, she doesn''t even remember half of their names, huh.


    Since her breasts are small, I can''t do anything except twist her nipples, huh?


    "It''s that guy from the transfers group, the one that Mai talks a lot with...though you probably don''t know if I say that, huh? You know, he''s the guy that lost against Rein at sports class today."


    "Aah, the one that Mai was talking to, right!? He looks reeeally gloomy, right!!?"


    "Well, he''s part of the transfer group, see~ I don''t think I''d take that either."


    Shion made a wicked smile.


    Although Mana also didn''t enter the conversation, she had taken her medicine so she was being quite nasty.


    Mikumo didn''t have any ill-will, but that''s cause she''s like that.


    "Don''t tell anyone, but he''s always reading books by himself. That''s pretty gross...hm?"


    "Hey, Shion, isn''t that too mu¡ª"


    "Increased Sensitivity."


    "Agigh!! Igh, agh!!"


    I took out my penis, and immediately entered inside after pulling down Shion''s bloomers.


    I also spoke the trigger words to make her horny, so she probably won''t mind if I fuck her as I please.


    Mai also tried to say something to Shion, but since I influenced Shion''s current situation, she stopped talking and became indifferent towards us.


    Shion placed her hands against the wall of the changing room, unable to move an inch in the face of the pleasure of being pounded from behind.


    "Higigh, igh!! Kyaahn!"


    While spanking Shion''s butt, I forcefully continued pistoning.


    "It''s like this. I like myself, but I don''t think that I''m cool."


    "Kyaaah!! Ah, aah!!"


    "Don''t you think it would be nice to bear the child of such a guy if it''s just one time?"


    While continuing my pistons, the trio who were no longer able to hold any interest towards Shion wordlessly began to change their clothes. Since the heart of their conversation has disappeared, they didn''t particularly have anything to talk about.


    The condition of her vagina was normal. It has no good points to speak of.


    However, in the face of this situation where our positions have reversed, where she was being raped by me who she made fun of, was arousing.


    So much so that it makes me really glad that there are people like this.


    Being able to enjoy a target with this sort of personality is also a happy miscalculation of my hypnosis.


    "Aah, aah, hyaah!! Kyah...uh, aaaggh ahh!!"


    As burning sensation surged through my penis, I ejaculated inside of Shion''s vagina as though to spit out said feeling.


    Both of Shion''s legs trembled with a *wobble*, no longer able to move whilst her back was arched backwards.


    The semen that overflowed spilled into the half-removed bloomer as though it were a saucer.


    "Guess this should do it."


    "Igh, wai..."


    "Come on, Shion, you need to hurry up and change. What''s wrong?"


    Mai called out to Shion.


    She was concerned about Shion collapsing after being released from me. The fact that she appeared indifferent towards my sperm was so absurd that it was unbearable.


    Mana is somehow trying to quickly finish changing, huh? However, because of the suggestion to change clothes slowly, she''s actually quite slow.


    "Don''t panic so much."


    "Kyah...huh? Ah..."


    I hugged Mana from behind, making it so that she couldn''t move. Because her concern towards being immobilised by restraint disappeared, she just stood still on the spot.


    Like this, I raised both of her breasts and massaged them.


    Since it was the long-awaited bloomers, I''d suffer a loss if I didn''t enjoy it before the changed.


    "Aih...cahn''t-"


    "Hyah!! Aaah!! It kinda tickleeesss!!"


    Shion and Mana will probably be late for the next class.


    "It really is a great view."


    Because of the suggestion to change clothes slowly, the gossiping girls'' changing in the female changing room still isn''t over yet.


    With the top and bottom of their underwear still on, their hands were raised in the air without removing their gym uniforms. There were girls who also tried to remove everything below, forgetting their socks as they were bent over.


    I''ll never get tired of each person removing clothes in their own way, and there was also a sense of immorality from looking at the girls in their natural state.


    While ogling at the female changing room, I violated the chest with the greatest size. I believed that this was really luxurious.


    For now, even if I ejaculated one more time, I should still be alright for time. To be quick, having Mana as my partner should be fine.


    Driving my penis inside of Mana''s bloomers, I thought that it would be a shame that the two girls would be late. And I fucked her.

 Chapter 45锛欵pisode 45: Touhou Sunou Slave Stand-In-Arc

    No matter how perfect, a person will definitely have a defect.


    I unreservedly spent the night in the apartment, but I was slightly agitated by a sudden trouble.


    Kokoro has caught a cold.


    "How pathetic."


    "My utmost...apologies."


    Right now, Kokoro was in her room''s bed, coughing with a red face. While apologising over and over, she didn''t try to avert her gaze, even though it would be fine if she slept.


    Bringing something to cool her head and some medicine, I took Kokoro''s temperature.


    "I took notice of it in the morning, and headed to the hospital, but..."


    "So that''s why there''s medicine, huh. But even so you shouldn''t be out working."


    "Yes..."


    Kokoro painfully lowered her eyes, and then once again coughing.


    After wiping Kokoro''s sweat with a towel, I looked at the clock installed in the room.


    It was already around 10 PM. Since I have school again tomorrow, I have to sleep soon, but-


    "...what should I do?"


    "..."


    It appears that Kokoro closed her eyes and finally fell asleep. It''s pretty much the same as her collapsing.


    To start with, this woman is the type who will keep her worries to herself and do her utmost until collapse. Since I needed to take care or she would break, even if she is a slave, this was mismanagement on my part.


    "Ma...ste-"


    "Delirious murmurings, huh."


    Without reading the atmosphere, I held carnal desire upon seeing the weakened Kokoro.


    Although I thought that violating her like this would also be fun, it wasn''t advisable when considering the future.


    That said, enduring was also tremendously irritating.


    "Isn''t there a good way to..."


    I thought about what I could do at this time, which had passed 10 PM.


    It was then that suddenly I thought of something.


    "I can still make it in time, right?"


    Leaving Kokoro''s room, I began preparing for the sake of Kokoro who couldn''t move.


    £ª


    I believe I woke up earlier than usual that morning.


    "Mm...*smack*."


    When my sluggish consciousness awakened, I understood that a different person than usual had come to wake me up inside my room.


    "Sunou, what are you doing?"


    "Fuah...good morning. Can''t you tell just by looking? This is why this demon is...it''s a morning blowjob."


    "Heeh."


    Getting on top of me in the bed, Sunou was licking my penis which had morning wood.


    "I''m reluctant, but this is for Kokoro-nee-san, okay! It''s only for today, got it!!"


    "That''s right, isn''t it natural for a slave to wake you up with a blowjob in the morning!? Even though you''re just a demon, are you doing this on purpose!? Making me do this sort of thing!?"


    Sunou was irritated. She''s probably like me, in that we''re bad with mornings.


    Kokoro has caught a cold. In that case, all I have to do is call for a replacement slave.


    Last night, I called Sunou and, after explaining the circumstances, threatened her into being my slave for today only.


    Of course, under the condition where she would be given the same slave knowledge that Kokoro has, the person herself dared to give her consent.


    I didn''t order this. In other words, a slave from Sunou''s perspective has this sort of thinking. This is what they call a Mimidoshima.


    (TL Note: Mimidoshima is a young woman with a lot of superficial knowledge about sex.)


    "Nnmgh, hamu...*smack*. Rea''y, za ''orst!"


    While complaining about unimportant things, Sunou hit my penis against the back of her cheeks, trying to promote ejaculation. It was like she was licking a large piece of candy.


    "Well, it can''t be helped since you''re a slave."


    "Fai ''ow tha''!"


    "But you know, if you''re a slave then I kinda want you to fulfil my requests. For example, rub it with your breasts."


    "Fueh!?"


    After being surprised, Sunou released my penis from her mouth and then looked at her own chestal region.


    Her attire today was of a Gothic make, yet was a little on the overly frilly side. Perhaps one might recognise it as a maid uniform.


    "You Demon...is that really what you want from me?"


    "It''s not decided that you can''t do it just because you''re not big, right?"


    I caressed Sunou''s breasts from over her clothes.


    Brushing off my hands, a vexed Sunou frustratedly placed her hands on her clothes.


    "That''s right, you can''t disobey the Master."


    "...kuh, you better remember this!! A day will come when you will regret this barbarism! Kokoro-nee-san becoming like that is also the Demon''s fault, isn''t it!?"


    She undressed the maid uniform nicely so that only the chest was exposed.


    Sunou hatefully averted her gaze from my penis, fearfully bringing only her chest closer.


    She has gotten used to giving blowjobs from the training up until now, but as expected she''s still scared because this is her first time with her breasts, huh?


    "Hyah!?"


    With a *quiver*, the areola close to the breast touched the tip of my penis. The soft sensation of human skin was transmitted to me from my penis.


    "Hey now, the morning won''t end like that, you know? Are you planning on making your lord late?"


    "Shut up! Just wait a bit!! I''ll make you feel good right now!! Prepare yourself!"


    Perhaps breaking through her doubts after touching it once, Sunou pressed her front against my penis and started rubbing it. She was desperately trying to squish her chest into the centre, but there wasn''t much effect.


    "Haha, it''s like rubbing it against a board."


    "You can say that cause you''re only giving out orders and complaining!! You really are a terrible lord..."


    "Don''t just rub it vertically, but do it diagonally as well."


    "Guh...grrgrrh!"


    Sunou vexedly grit her teeth and moved according to my instructions.


    In doing so, the bulges of her small chest would occasionally get caught, causing my penis to receive a sensation akin to being bumped against a sponge.


    "It might be fun to do this with soap."


    "Wha-!? What are you making Kokoro-nee-san do all the time!? This De¡ª"


    "I''m gonna cum."


    It did not take that long for my morning wood to ejaculate.


    My penis trembled, beating against Sunou''s chest countless times as semen splattered into Sunou''s face above.


    "Kyaahh!! I-If you''re gonna let it out, then say so!!"


    "I did say so."


    "I-It''s on my clothes!!"


    Sunou desperately scooped up the semen that seemed as though it would fall from her face with her fingers.


    Even if she does that, her clothes will definitely get soiled today. I can tell.


    When I looked her up and down, Sunou appeared to have noticed my gaze.


    "...*lick*."


    When I thought about what Sunou was gonna do, she began to lick the semen gathered in her hands, lapping it up like a dog.


    Really, it''s only this girl''s knowledge that''s lewd, huh.


    Certaintly, that would make me happy. She is quite a capable slave.


    "What?"


    "Nothing, I''m gonna get up. How is Kokoro''s condition?"


    "She''s still sleeping. Kokoro-nee-san becoming like this is definitely because of the Demon''s curse...kyah!?"


    Feelings of mischief sprung forth from somewhere inside me, and so I pulled Sunou''s legs as she stood up.


    Making a *pomf* sound, Sunou fell onto the Japanese cushion that was left on the floor.


    "What are you doing!?"


    "Uh...my bad."


    I ended up apologising by reflex.


    What flew into my eyes was just that shocking.


    Sunou''s skirt was flipped up due to the impact of her body falling.


    I was surprised at the fact that she was going commando underneath that skirt.


    "Well aren''t you well prepared? I''m touched."


    "Shut up!!"


    This was living proof that the slave knowledge was firmly embedded inside of Sunou. This girl feels that the happiness of her lord is her own happiness.


    This is the result of her thinking about what she could do for this end and acting upon it.


    Approaching the collapsed Sunou and holding her sides, I basically pretended that she was a princess as I lifted her up.


    At first Sunou was stupified by this position, but immediately discerned its meaning and started acting violently.


    "Wha...wha-!?"


    "Just for now, shall we do it gently?"


    Like this, I placed Sunou on the bed and thrust my head inside of Sunou''s skirt.


    "Demon, what are you-!? Mmgh!?"


    "Cunnilingus. So this the first time I''ve done it for Sunou, huh?"


    "That''s not what I mean...!!?"


    I inserted my tongue inside of Sunou''s vagina. Unlike a penis, the soft sensation granted a ticklish stimulus to the insides of her vagina.


    The drawback was that I couldn''t see my partner''s face because of the skirt, but upon seeing both legs that she suppressed trembling, I was aroused just like usual.


    Since I''ve was always done it with Sunou so that she would find it painful, doing things like this might be kind of refreshing.


    "Like, I saaid!? If you do this kind of thing now...then school...!!?"


    "I''ll take a break today. I''ve decided as such from the start."


    "Don''t blow on me...being absent from school...such a thing..."


    Sunou tried to push my head with both hands, but rather than pushing it away, she moved it as though trying to rub herself against me.


    Originally she should be angry, but right now she was in a good mood, and since I said I''d be gentle before hand, she should forgive me.


    "You...if you''re absent from school, then Kokoro-nee-san would be sad, right!? Skipping school is unforgivable, after aaaall!!?"


    "That''s right, then let''s keep this a secret from Kokoro."


    "Just, go to school!! Hyaaah!!"


    "Hahah!"


    Although I was being reprimanded for playing hooky by the truant Sunou, she did not try to stop this act.


    The joy of being a slave in and of itself has been accepted by her body.


    Like this, I gently licked all over the insides of her vagina, stroking the *twitching*, undulating vagina.


    "Ah, aah...hyah!? Mmh!!"


    Scooping up her clitoris with my tongue, I gently rolled it around.


    After that, I aimed for the time when she lowered her guard and playfully bit it, granting her a large stimulus.


    "Hyah!? Aaaaaaah!!!"


    Although silent, Sunou convulsed with a *shiver* as she came.


    At that, I finally removed my face from her vagina and decided to look at Sunou''s expression.


    Normally it would be drenched with tears and drool, but today there was a sort of sweet feeling as she lost all strength. It was probably because something like the bliss of being a slave was swirling inside of her thoughts.


    Undressing my trousers, I took out my penis and inserted inside of her like that.


    "I''m putting it in."


    "Mmgh!!"


    Sunou''s mouth trembled as it connected with mine, but it appears she had no will to resist.


    Her vagina was also less tense than usual, swallowing my penis with a *squelch* as though accepting it.


    Although the way that she normally pushes back is Sunou''s charm, though.


    "Well, I guess sometimes is fine, huh."


    "Hyaah!?"


    Without trying to make needless retorts, Sunou simply accepted sex as a slave.


    £ª


    "..."


    Sunou stopped moving as she covered her face with both hands. She probably can''t look at me in the eye due to excessive embarrassment.


    Also, it seems as though she couldn''t stomach the fact that she succumbed without any resistance.


    "I really should have punched you after all."


    Bullying this girl is the only way to go.


    When I headed towards the living room after things were over, I noticed that the kitchen before me was considerably disordered.


    Apparently she was only preparing dishes.


    "You don''t like it if it''s not freshly made, right Demon?"


    "Well, anyone would prefer it fresh, right?"


    Before I noticed it, Sunou overtook me and headed to the kitchen, proceeding to cook with the already prepared ingredients.


    Her skill wasn''t that good. This is probably also because I''m usually watching Kokoro''s cooking. Since I don''t want things to become a disaster if I poked fun at her, I kept quiet.


    "It''s done."


    "Pancakes, huh."


    The table was arranged for two people: Sunou and myself. It was steaming hot and freshly made.


    It wasn''t bad, nor was it great. But, well, it looked tasty.


    Sunou''s right hand had whipped cream, and her left held a tube of chocolate as she tried to cover my portion of pancakes with it.


    "Should I write your name?"


    "No, we''re eating together, right?"


    "I see."


    Upon dribbling a handful of cream and chocolate in a single drip, Sunou was finished.


    "Oi!?"


    "What, you should be reserved with delicious calories-"


    "Then why is yours completely soaked with it!? The pancakes have turned into just an ornament, you know!? And put some strawberries on mine as well!"


    "You''re asking too much from your slave...ah!? That''s mine!! Don''t eat it!!"


    With a *clatter*, the rush became quite far removed from the usual breakfast time.


    I unhesitatingly seized Sunou''s pancakes, raising it to a location out of the reach of Sunou''s hands.


    In opposition to this, she bounced up and down with a *hop*, almost as though this were a bread-eating competition.


    "Kiiih!!!"


    "Good morning..."


    It was at this time that Kokoro came out of her room in her pajamas.


    Her body was still staggering, and her face was also red.


    Sunou panicked and rushed to her.


    "Please sleep, Kokoro-nee-san!!"


    "B-But..."


    "No buts!! I''ll bring you some rice porridge later!"


    "Hey, Kokoro. Sleep. This is an order."


    Sunou acted quickly. Stopping Kokoro from straining herself, she promptly returned her to her bed.


    I also forcibly pushed Kokoro, emphasising that she shouldn''t leave her room.


    After closing the door to her room, Sunou and my eyes met.


    "For today only, let''s call a truce."


    "Yeah, I was also immature."


    A while after that, when we returned to the table, Sunou became meek.


    Upon finishing our meal, Sunou properly began to clean up. Right now, she was washing up in the kitchen.


    Unexpectedly, she might have done these sorts of things many times all by herself.

 Chapter 46锛欵pisode 46: Touhou Sunou Hostility Stagnation-Arc

    Without anything in particular to do after eating, both Sunou and I floated around the living room.


    As according to my warning, Kokoro continued to sleep in her room.


    Although it was a good thing that I decided to take a break from school, this is about the time when I have nothing to do.


    I don''t think it''s something that I unnecessarily felt because I suddenly had free time on my hands.


    "Say, can I turn on the TV?"


    "Hm, yeah, I don''t mind."


    I don''t think Sunou is as free as I think she is. She''s used to not going to school, after all.


    She placed the bags that she prepared on the desk with a *thud*. She probably prepared them for today, but I wonder what''s inside?


    "Busy, busy-"


    Walking with a *pitter-patter*, Sunou sat on the gorgeous, but slightly narrow sofa.


    The TV in the house had 57 inches, and was something that Kokoro bought on her own volition along with the sofa when she knew I was going to live with her.


    I''m not the type who normally watches TV so I don''t really use this TV that much, but sometimes when I watch stuff I''ve recorded, Kokoro would be by my side like a dog which was annoying. Also, buy a sofa that''s a bit bigger.


    "I''m pretty sure...here it is. It''s filled more than half of the disk space, this."


    "That''s because the digestion rate is bad."


    Sunou operated the TV without stopping at anything in particular. It feels as though she''s used to using it.


    Rather, upon looking, there were occasionally some programs that have been watched, huh. I don''t remember seeing them, and they don''t look like things that Kokoro would watch either.


    "You sometimes lie to your house''s old man and the rest, don''t you? Saying things like you''re going to school and such."


    "..."


    Sunou silently continued to operate the TV. Since she got a little sulky, I probably hit the bulls-eye.


    So since we gave her the key, she used this house as a means to kill time while Kokoro and I weren''t here, huh?


    I don''t care what Sunou does, but since it didn''t sit right with me, I held both of her sides and lifted her up.


    "Kyah, ah!! What are you doing!?"


    Sunou is lighter than she looks. When I shook her from side to side, her frilly Gothic clothes swayed adorably.


    "Put me down!"


    "Haha!"


    "Put me down!!"


    I thought she would act violently, but if I had to say, she was curling herself up like a cat who couldn''t get down from a tree.


    Like this, I sat myself down on the sofa and put Sunou down on top of me.


    "I''m also gonna watch TV."


    "What''s with this?"


    "Because it''s narrow."


    Sunou turned away unhappily, but did not pursue the matter any further. She was probably striving not to care about it.


    As slaves will become happy when they are together and touching their Master, she''d be able to obtain a little bliss so long as she was obedient. Even so, this girl is really troublesome.


    "What are you gonna watch?"


    "..."


    "Among the ones that I''ve watched, I recommend the overseas drama, Agent of S¡ª¡ª"


    "This."


    What Sunou chose was an anime.


    I''s from a genre that I don''t know about, huh. I can tell that cute girls will show up in it. At the outset, a pop song flowed forth.


    "What''s this?"


    "Don''t you know? It''s the one that they broadcast every evening. Even though I sometimes watch it over here-"


    "No idea. Why are they holding cards here?"


    "It''s a costume."


    Sunou was somehow exalted. Because she was on my lap, I could tell that she was cheerfully following the rhythm.


    "Rather, you watch it every week, right?"


    "It''s just a rerun, today they''re playing the latest episode."


    The program that started after the fast forward commercial was a story that had the girls, who were singing just a while ago, struggling against various problems.


    I don''t really understand it since I haven''t seen it from the beginning, but I could tell that the girls were doing their best.


    "...!!? Demon, you''re the worst!!"


    Even though I didn''t say anything, Sunou got angry.


    It''s probably because I got an erection. Since Sunou was sitting on my lap, it appeared that she was sensitive to that area.


    "The appearance of them working so hard made me want to fuck them."


    "That sort of thinking is so warped!! I can''t just obediently support that!! Are the insides of your brain filled with potato, Demon!?"


    Although I had difficulty doing so, I took off my pants and trunks, and put my erect penis inside of Sunou''s panty-less skirt.


    The sensation of Sunou''s soft thighs sandwiched my penis.


    "Kuh...a day will come when the pure, struggling angels will make you repent. You are defiling the dreams of children!"


    Having her do it with her bare thighs underneath her skirt isn''t that bad. Sunou profusely rubbed her thighs, perhaps because her slave mentality was at work.


    The fact that one could not tell what was happening in that place, as it could barely be seen due to her long skirt, was quite fresh.


    "...hey, get that. Together with the box."


    "Hm, oh, this?"


    While purposefully shaking my waist, I grabbed her bags.


    Sunou probably asked that because she didn''t like rubbing my member on her own. Her pride is weird.


    Of course, I checked the contents of what I held without obtaining permission.


    "This is a needle? Thread, and...a costume, huh?"


    "That''s right, since the Demon is always, always, always, always messing it up, I have to restore it with the recovery magic in my fingertips."


    "Who did you learn it from?"


    "...Auntie Fuyu."


    Auntie Fuyu is a lady called Touhou Fuyu who lives in Sunou''s house. I heard that she, with her cousin, are a happy couple who, for better or for worse, were not blessed with children, and so cherished Sunou.


    Although I heard that Sunou couldn''t get along with them that well because she felt pity for her, it would appear that they have become friendly enough that she was taught how to sew.


    This just means that Sunou is also growing in places that I don''t know of.


    "Heeh."


    "Why are you getting bigger!? Hyah..."


    "No, I was watching the anime."


    While protesting, Sunou bashfully rubbed her thighs. She was trying to appear natural, but it was blatantly obvious.


    She probably doesn''t want to admit that, because I made her a slave, the fact that just by being together and coming into contact with me is her happiness, even if it''s vexing.


    "Hey now, those hand movements are shaky."


    "Whose fault do you think it is?"


    "Since you have money, all you have to do is buy a new one, right?"


    "This is order-made. I can''t just treat these as disposable. That''s why don''t soil these so much, Demon. I''m being serious."


    "Oh, somehow they''ve started a live show, huh? They''ve transformed like a rider."


    "They''ve changed clothes."


    While repairing her Gothic clothes, Sunou followed the rhythm that flowed from the TV. Since it was like she was moving up and down, the stimulus was transmitted to my penis along with the fun atmosphere.


    "It''s kinda faint, huh?"


    "The Demon just has to do this, huh?"


    Although gradual, Sunou has grown. Perhaps I should say that she has adapted?


    Even when I touched her chest, other than her cheeks blushing, Sunou didn''t kick up a fuss.


    "Do you want to play this anime''s game?"


    "...just a bit."


    Sunou cleared her throat with an *ahem*, but this was the behaviour she showed when she wanted to boast about something. She seemed to be showing something while glancing at the bag.


    She''s being overly familiar. She''s being way to overly familiar.


    Since this girl originally held antagonism towards me, I have developed her mentality up until this point. Even though this should have been the case, I feel like the crucial hatred she held towards me has become smaller.


    As expected, even though I''ve raped her that much, I knew that she''d become accustomed to it after repeating it countless times. As there still wasn''t any remarkable loss, such a thing would only be spurred on.


    But, in that case, it won''t be interesting.


    Besides, the source of Sunou''s withdrawal syndrome has yet to be resolved.


    For the time being, due to my promise with Kokoro, I have the goal of having her learn enough sociability so that she can normally fit in at school. I haven''t forgotten.


    "Heeh, so you have a save file, huh?"


    "Of course."


    I opened the file, and appropriately viewed an excessively large amount of cards.


    Although pictures of adorable costumes were drawn on them, the name Laplace was properly next to them, probably so that they were not used by others.


    "There are too many files inside your bag."


    "I also play other games. Even if it''s not card collection, there are lots of media that has name registration nowadays."


    I took another messed up file with the name of a different game. This is probably an account card.


    They were almost all filled out with the the title Laplace, huh? Hasn''t she gotten too attached to this nickname...oh.


    Unusually, I discovered a game account that was registered under a name other than Laplace.


    The name was simply written as Yuki.


    "..."


    I know this name.


    Yuki. That was the name of Sunou''s dead brother. I knew that, when Sunou was even younger than she is now, he gout wrapped up in an incident and ended up dying. It was the event that led to the discord with her parents, and the cause of her withdrawal.


    In the end, she adored him. If she wanted to forget him, then his name wouldn''t be in this game. Rather, because her dead brother''s name is in the game, then they should have been quite close with each other.


    Because they were on good terms, she would probably feel an even bigger shock at his death.


    "I see...that''s right. I guess I should do that, huh."


    "...Demon? Aaah!!?"


    Along with the feeling of release that came from relieving my own turn-on, my penis that was squeezed between Sunou''s bare thighs ejaculated.


    From inside of her skirt, Sunou received a moist sensation with a *splurt* as she raised a shrill cry.


    "What are you doing!? I just swallowed it earlier, you know!? Isn''t there no point to it if you make it dirty again!?"


    "I''ve got nothing to do with it. I tried to cover your clothes, yes, but you swallowed it of your own free will, right?"


    Having a strong influence on people isn''t about good or bad sentiments, but the difference between them.


    While slightly chuckling to myself at this new idea, I continued to gaze at the panicking Sunou.

 Chapter 47锛欵pisode 47: Minami Mai Slave Stand-In-Arc

    The night I took a break from school, I wasn''t unable to sleep, but the next morning I was very refreshed.


    Perhaps because I was wide awake just when the sun appeared, I noticed the morning sun filtering through the window as I raised my body from the bed.


    "..."


    I wanted to get up, but my body, that was trying sit up, was caught by the blanket.


    "Muh!!"


    I was surprised by the unexpected impact, but I didn''t think about such trifles with my bad temper in the mornings.


    Gathering my strength several times, I blew away the blanket, as though bursting it open.


    After blowing it away, I identified the reason why it had been caught.


    "..."


    Mai was sleeping next to me.


    Curling up her body like a cat, she was peacefully breathing as she slept soundly. The clothes she were was just a pajama top and panties, it was really slovenly.


    "Shitty slave."


    Yesterday, Kokoro''s condition had yet to improve.


    I remembered that this was why I chose Mai to be my slave today.


    "She wasn''t here yesterday, right?"


    I rang up Mai at night and, after having her prepare, she should have gone to sleep in the guest room as usual.


    I did not tell her to sleep in the same bed as me.


    This was probably related to a rule I made when she became a slave.


    My slave feels joy by being with me.


    Thinking under this basis, Mai obediently accepted that emotion and invaded my bed in the middle of the night.


    "There''s no alarm clock here..."


    I wonder just how she was planning on getting up today.


    Upon looking at the clock, it was a little earlier than the time I usually woke up. If I continued to sleep like this, then I might also have not gone to school today.


    "Oi, get up. Oi!"


    With a *slap*, I smacked Mai''s cheeks.


    Mai''s eyelids trembled, and swatted my hand away in displeasure. With a *mmmgh*, she grumpily went back to sleep.


    Since it was a bit irritating, this time I pinched the her inner thigh.


    "No, don''t brush it off. Wake up!"


    "Ow!! Ow ow ow ow!! Don''t wanna~~...ah."


    After briefly struggling in bed, Mai''s eyes opened wide and looked at me.


    And after that, perhaps because she instantly realised what happened today and what she did, she awkwardly laughed.


    "Ehehe-"


    "Don''t ''Ehehe'' me! Why are you here? If you''re a slave, then you should prepare yourself to wake up before me, right?"


    "Um, I was warming the bed...will that work?"


    "No."


    Even if she makes a sly smile, I won''t forgive her.


    Perhaps because she knew that her flirtatious glance didn''t work, she disappointedly heaved a sigh all of a sudden, before finally leaving the bed.


    "Come on, get ready for breakfast."


    "Gotit~ Fuwawa."


    Mai stood up and lightly stretched her back. She exposed her skin from her pink pajamas and light blue underwear, crafting a suggestive angle.


    "I can see your belly button."


    "Welp, now then, mornin''! Erm, Master? Book? Boo-ster?"


    "Whatever''s easiest for you to say is fine."


    "Then Book, like always!"


    Mai became noisy the moment she got up. I don''t think she has this sort of tension when she''s at home, though.


    Anyway, she''s tremendously frank.


    Despite being in the position of a slave, it was not like she was completely under my command. Her slavery was under the form where she could express her opinions to me and cleverly utilise ideas.


    As it felt like she was more friendlier than usual, I couldn''t really tell the difference.


    Well, we''ve also just started, so it''s not guaranteed that things will go on like this.


    "Tada~h! Store-bought bread!"


    "Are you serious?"


    When I arrived at the dining table, there were several pieces of prepared sweet buns.


    Although time-wise it is impossible to make meticulous preparations, even so, sweet bread is just¡­Sweet bread is something that can''t be made unless preparations are made a day in advance.


    "Mai, you can cook, right?"


    "Make do with this for the morning, plez! It was a little hard to psyche myself up."


    Mai rejected me by shaking one hand. Really, have the slave rules truly been instilled in her?


    How should I say it, Mai is slightly outgoing, huh? In the first place, her hyper personality was something that she used in order to fit in with her surroundings. At her roots, this girl was more cold.


    As expected, when sharing food, clothing, and shelter, it''s not enough, huh?


    "Aww, geez!"


    "I''ve got one hand left over, after all."


    When I touched Mai''s chest, she did not strongly refuse, but acted as though it was troublesome.


    Although she felt happy, her original personality may have found it irritating, huh.


    Perhaps, making her a slave turned her into the most troublesome type.


    Mai''s chest fit nicely inside of my hand. Upon lifting it from below, the tender sensation of her soft breasts were naturally transmitted to me.


    While using my hand to fiddle around with them like this, I dispelled my resentment for these sweet bread.


    "They''re not meat buns."


    "I can''t see them as anything but food. This one is at the same level as the sweet bread."


    "So meeean...whoa!"


    When I wondered just what Mai was doing, she reached out for my own chest, as though mirroring me.


    "What''s this?"


    "Me."


    Although it was impossible to squeeze it, having Mai''s thin fingers coiling around my chest wasn''t bad.


    Having both of us using our free hands to rub each others'' chests was also quite a surreal sight.


    £ª


    Even though she had become a slave, it didn''t influence normal lessons.


    Personally, fourth period''s History class was all about memorisation, and so wasn''t really interesting. The interest of the lesson was completely different when comparing the types where one memorised events and the types where one memorised symbols.


    In order to distract myself from the boredom, I pulled out my cell phone for a bit.


    [To Sunou. Are you properly nursing her?]


    [To Demon. You are not qualified to know that.]


    I left Sunou to attend to Kokoro. Even though she looks like that, she was doing well yesterday so it should be fine.


    From my seat at the left-most edge in the back that I forcefully obtained from the seat change last time, I surveyed the classroom''s surroundings.


    Whenever we changed seats, I always hated being seated in the centre, even if it was by accident. I made it like this just for that reason, but being able to see the entire classroom was an advantage of the edge seats.


    When appropriately looking around, my eyes suddenly stopped at Mai''s seat. Even though she may be my slave, nothing changed, huh.


    "..."


    In an abrupt moment, Mai''s eyes met with mine. The timing was as though she had noticed my gaze.


    When Mai met eyes with me, she happily waved her hand with small motions. That sort of conduct was basically what gave men misunderstandings, but because she was a also a slave, it wasn''t that unpleasant this time.


    The chime that signalled the end of class rang.


    "It''s lunch tiiiime!!"


    "Huh, Mai? Where did Mai go?"


    "She said she''s going somewhere else¨CShion, let''s go, let''s go!"


    Amongst everyone that was moving as they pleased, I also left the classroom and changed locations in order to eat lunch.


    "Yaho!"


    "Uwoh...what is it?"


    When I left the classroom, Mai, who was hiding in the shadows, called out to me. It seems she was waiting in order to surprise me.


    "We decided on a meeting place, right?"


    "That''s true, but..."


    I was being mindful of Mai. If we joined up at the meeting place, then things will end without her being teased by Shion and the others.


    "But y''see, I wanna go together. Ain''t that more fun?"


    It appears that Mai prioritised her happiness as a slave. I should also follow this up afterwards.


    Since it would be troublesome if it came to that, I probably won''t do it, though.


    "Hehee!"


    "No, doing that''s-"


    Amazingly, Mai joined hands with me, coiling around my arm as she pushed her body towards me.


    She should care a bit more about her outward appearance. Even as a slave, she should have that much awareness of her public position left in her.


    "Happy? Embarrassed?"


    "I''m embarrassed."


    "Then let''s quickly go! Come on, it''s not like the lunch break will last forever, right!"


    Mai was really in a good mood. Should I say that she''s kinda let herself go, or that she''s broken out of her shell. I wonder if she doesn''t feel this sort of happiness normally?


    Wrapped around my arm, she frolicked around with a *bounce*, and her side tail hurriedly moved like a tail as usual.


    Somehow, having myself being flung around is aggravating.


    However, I felt strangely sympathetic when considering Mai who was receiving happiness, and so didn''t feel like resisting.


    £ª


    The place we decided to have our lunch was the usual counselling room. So long as I use the duplicate key, it would become a completely closed room where just the two of us can be alone.


    "Lunch box! Tadaaah!"


    Mai spread out the lunch box that she brought, showing it to me as though asking ''how''s that''?


    What she made were several rice balls inside the basket, and all kinds of side dishes gathered together.


    "It''s like an athletic meet."


    "I wanted ya to call it a picnic!"


    Because I thought that Mai would make a lunch for two people and put it straight in the lunch box, since she was an efficient person, I was surprised.


    To Mai, she''s probably extremely careful about us picking at food from the same tray, huh.


    "For the time being, thank you for the food. The rice ball-"


    "Book said you liked it with lots of salt, so I shook it a lot. The contents are a secret."


    "This is red, huh."


    While stuffing my mouth with a pickled plum rice ball, I looked at Mai who was similarly grabbing a rice ball in her hand.


    Mai tried to open her mouth so as to eat, but-


    "Wait."


    I stopped this.


    Stopping her action with a questioning expression, Mai cocked her head.


    "What''s up?"


    "Before you eat, take care of this."


    "Eh~"


    What I presented to her was my penis that was pitching a tent through my pants.


    From the start, I couldn''t take care of it in the morning. It''s only natural that I would want it during the day.


    This time, I will have Mai properly serve me as a slave, and not under some other misconception. Since this was an opportunity to do this, there''s no way I''d let it slip through my fingers.


    "Haah...I getit."


    Mai reluctantly gave her acknowledgement. Rather than disliking it, it appears that she was bummed out at the fact that she''d be late to finish her meal.


    While still seated, I stretched out both of my feet and waited for Mai.


    In doing so, Mai crawled on all fours and approached me, using my lap as a pillow as she sprawled herself upon it.


    "Then I''ll take it off. Come on, lift up your hips, or I can''t take ''em off, right?"


    Mai *rustled* around my abdomen, and removed my trousers.


    From my perspective, she''s like a cat riding on my lap.


    "Wha-?! Why''re ya patting my head? Stop it!"


    "So you didn''t like it, huh."


    "There aren''t many people who would like it, you know! It''ll mess up my hair."


    "So that''s the interpretation, huh?"


    After Mai finished removing my pants, my erect penis flew out with great momentum.


    After hitting Mai''s cheeks, my penis soared, as though asserting my will.


    "Uwah, it''s completely ready, huh. *nom*"


    Perhaps because she wanted to finish things quickly, Mai swallowed without warning. Even though I''ve thoroughly violated her, does hesitation mean shit to her in her original consciousness?


    "*slurp*...mmrgh."


    "Such a shame, huh."


    I won''t ejaculate that quickly. Just how much does she think I''ve fucked?


    After Mai vexingly frowning, she puckered her lips, sucked my urethra, and licked all over the underside. In doing so, she used the knowledge embedded in her head and tried to make me ejaculate quickly.


    "You''re pretty good. Don''t tell me you''ve done this before?"


    "Ish mah first time...wait, good? Book, have you had some other girl do this to you?"


    "Ah, no..."


    "What, so you haven''t."


    After removing her mouth once and protesting, Mai continued her blow job even more intensely.


    Why do I have to be interrogated about such matters by a slave? Also, what do you mean ''what''? Do I really look like I''m that estranged?


    "*slurp*, *schlick* *schlick*...nnngghh!!"


    Mai''s blow job was stronger than before, and she had increased her pace.


    I was aggravated that she became joyful the moment she realised that we were similarly inexperienced. Although this is just a guess, this is probably because her rebellious spirit didn''t like it if I were better than her or something.


    But, in the first place, such a thing as a hierarchical relationship barely exists in this act.


    "Nngh...mmbbfgh!! Mmmmmgghh! Mmm!!"


    "Come on, do your best...oh, this rice ball is kelp, huh?"


    While eating the lunch with one hand, I pressed Mai''s head down with my other hand. Excessively messing up her hair, I treated Mai like a sex-sleeve as pistoned in her as I pleased.


    Mai closed her eyes tightly, she slapped my knees as though to protest against me. Of course, I ignored her.


    As though spitting out my desire as is, my penis trembled and began to ejaculate.


    Cramming my penis down the back of Mai''s throat, I poured my semen inside of her.


    "Mgh, bfghbfgh...! Hayuu..."


    With her mouth gaping open, Mai was unable to close her jaw. Air leaked out with a *whistle*, and regurgitated semen flowed forth from that crevice.


    Her eyes teared up and her hair had become crumpled, but there was a sense of conquest so I was satisfied.


    "Mumooh..."


    All in all, Mai was a slave. Even though she was one-sidedly treated harshly like this, she obeyed my orders. With a *slurp*, she sucked and tried to squeeze out the semen from my urethra.


    After cleaning my penis to a certain extent, my penis was taken out as though gliding along her saliva.


    "*cough*, geez, Book~"


    "What, I can do whatever I want to my slaves, after all."


    "I know that."


    Despite knowing, it felt like she wasn''t that convinced.


    For now, I''m still in the middle of eating my meal, so I guess we should finish it up here.


    "...hm? What is it, Mai?"


    "I don''t wanna mooove! I''m tired from drinkiiin''!"


    While lying on my lap, Mai lazily changed her posture. She laid on her back so that she was in just the right position to look up and see me.


    "Aaah."


    "...what?"


    "I''m tired, so feed me!"


    "...do it yourself."


    "I looked after you, didn''t I?"


    Mai protested as she stroked my penis that was touching her cheeks. Upon being stroked so much, it seems like I''ll get another erection.


    She probably didn''t try to break away from me because she felt bliss at being together with me. Trying to eat while in this state, what an extravagant chap.


    "Aah."


    "I get it, here."


    "Mmgh, tasty! I made it, after all!"


    While her body fidgeted as though it was truly delicious, her free hand continued to stroke my penis.


    She was stroking it as though it were a pet or a hamster, rather than a penis near her cheeks.


    "Come on, I''ll do something about this for you, Book, so do something about me, Book! This is our Master-Slave relationship!"


    "Are you really a slave?"


    She''s way too frank.


    However, even if it was unpleasant, I calmed down slightly in the face of Mai''s appearance as she rubbed her cheek against my penis while laughing in good humour.

 Chapter 48锛欵pisode 48: Minami Mai Slovenly Rape-Arc

    I don''t usually notice it after school, but even when it becomes time to leave, the students don''t readily try to go home.


    Although they think that the school lessons were bothersome, they probably have some unexpected attachments.


    That''s why I was waiting while reading a book.


    "Le''s go home!"


    Timing her visit when there were almost no more students in the classroom, Mai called out to me.


    Since she laughed carefreely, I was under the illusion that she had always done this.


    "Yup, I told Shion and the others. Right now should be ok."


    Mai surveyed the classroom. Certainly, the remaining students were just a few boys, huh. This probably won''t turn into a rumour.


    "Even if you''re that worried, nothing will start."


    "I see."


    It has already turned into a baseless tease, and even Mai doesn''t seem to be that cautious.


    "Should we take a side trip somewhere?"


    "Nope. I also left Sunou in charge of the shopping."


    "I see~"


    We left the classroom and walked through the corridor.


    Even though we were walking as usual, it was noisy.


    Of course, it''s not because Mai was talking all the time. She silently hummed a song as a glimpse of her was occasionally reflected in my field of vision, but she wasn''t that noisy.


    Even so, there was an itchy incongruence when I was alone together with Mai, kind of like I had forgotten to turn off the lights in the bedroom.


    "Hhmm."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Ah, no, no. Nothin'' at all."


    "Which is it?"


    Mai was also awfully uneasy from walking together with me. She''d probably be troubled if we met her friends by chance. Even though that''s something that can only be dealt with at that time.


    When I took some distance, she began to wander aimlessly.


    "Aah, don''t leave me behind!"


    Even so, when I tried to walk ahead, she chased after me.


    Certainly, if I left her behind, then there''d be no point in going home together.


    In the first place, the one who suggested that we should go home together because we''re returning to the same place was Mai. I shouldn''t have followed that suggestion.


    After mumbling in contemplation, we ended up reaching the apartment complex. After greeting the usual uncle at the entrance, we used the elevator and arrived at the front of the room.


    "Imma home!"


    "Welcome back."


    Upon opening the door, Sunou greeted us.


    Since I called her earlier, it appears everything is ready.


    "Good job. You can go home now."


    "Mai-san. Truly, I''m leaving Kokoro-nee-san to you."


    "Roger, Sunono! Leave it to me!"


    "Demon."


    "Hm?"


    "Blegh!"


    What''s with this girl?


    After pulling down her eyelid and sticking out her tongue at me, Sunou went home as though she were escaping. I worried over whether to have her stay or go back, but if she stays here for too long, then it''ll leave a bad impression for the people at her home.


    For the time being, I''ll play with Mai. I decided as such.


    "Oi, Ma...she''s not here."


    Before I noticed, it appears that she entered inside. She''s really self-centred, huh.


    After closing the door, I also headed to the living room, as though chasing after Mai.


    And there, I ended up frowning my eyebrows at once.


    "Aah, so dull."


    That wasn''t me. Mai''s the one who said that.


    Her body was lying sloppily on the sofa in the living room. Upon looking closer, except for her shirt, her uniform had also been arbitrarily strewn across the floor.


    Although I briefly forgot to blink, I immediately grasped what was happening.


    "Mai. Is it okay?"


    "I''s fine, right? I''m tired."


    Rolling over in the sofa, she took the TV remote that was on the desk.


    "Even if Book finds out, I thought that it would be fine, see."


    "Huh, then what happened during the trip?"


    "It''s not like I''ll die if I do this."


    Mai was a person who lived by showing her characteristic appearance and that carefree cheerfulness so that she wouldn''t make any enemies.


    It could be said that she was a person who was good at putting up a front.


    This figure is Mai''s true self, where her exterior that served as a protective wall had been completely removed.


    The reason I chose Mai in the beginning was not just because she was bright and adorable. I respected the thickness of the fa?ade that she possessed.


    Among people, there are none who are only cheerful. This girl''s guard is so tight that such darkness did not show at all.


    "Uru~"


    For the first time, I had this girl strip off that guard under the name of being my slave before my very eyes.


    Mai lazed about like a deflated balloon. The side tail that usually shook adorably sank to floor and swayed.


    "At least clear away your clothes."


    "Later..."


    Perhaps, to Mai, the idea that a slave is bound to their partner by a common destiny, and that they live by accepting their partner''s everything and having their all being accepted by their partner, was strong.


    Although she was bestowed with the same rules as Kokoro and Sunou, even the way she copes like this is different, huh?


    "Kokoro is sleeping, huh..."


    I peeked into Kokoro''s room once, but it appears that Sunou had been nursing her well.


    To have fun, a moderate amount of preparations had to be complete.


    "Book~ I want water~"


    "Get it yourself. You''re the one who needs to pull the weight, right?"


    "Pretty please?"


    That''s a no, even if you adorably cock your head. To think that she could make only her expression into a lovely smile, she''s really skilful, huh.


    I called this girl so I could make her into a slave and work her hard. No matter what side of her she shows me, that won''t change.


    "Then, how about drinking my piss like a slave should?"


    "Eh~"


    I took out my penis before Mai''s eyes, who was worn out on the sofa, and rubbed it against her face.


    Mai furrowed her brow, but she gave up and slowly opened her mouth.


    Incidentally, even though she complained, she was obedient.


    "Amu...''lease."


    "I see."


    Of course, I didn''t hold myself back. After pushing down Mai''s head, I let my piss flow.


    While holding my penis in her mouth with unmotivated eyes, Mai firmly gulped. It felt like giving medicine to a weak girl.


    "Nkkh, mmgh...mmmmhh...*slurp*."


    It seems that, somehow or another, Mai properly sucked it out from even my urethra, precisely performing her job.


    Looking at this, I was relieved at the fact that the relationship of being my slave was firmly instilled in her.


    "Well then, I''m gonna fuck you next so undress your bottom."


    "Eh~"


    "..."


    "Aah, wait, wait! I''ll undress now!"


    When I was appalled and tried to take my distance, she panicked and began to undress.


    Even though she gets cold when I become proactive, she comes calling when I brush her off. She really has an annoying personality.


    "Oh no~"


    As expected, it''s better to fuck Mai when she''s unaware. She''s being strangely flirty.


    For the time being, I decided to relieve my penis which had become considerably erect due to the earlier blow job.


    I leaned over the figure of Mai who was left in her uniform after removing only her underwear and inserted my penis inside of her vagina just like that.


    "Mmgh...so tight. Book, you''re too close!"


    "That''s cause the sofa''s small."


    Having almost my entire body glued to Mai, we continued the deed in a missionary position, as though we were rubbing our bodies together.


    "About sex, y''see, this is my first time, right? I''ve done practice lessons and the like, though."


    "Heeh, is that so."


    "It can''t be helped since I''m your slave, but take a bit more care of me, kay? Plez!"


    Mai''s expression clouded over slightly, but she didn''t appear to be rejecting it.


    It appears that the sexual intercourse that we had up until now was remembered as something different from sex. Although it was as per the suggestions, she still thinks that she hasn''t experienced sex yet, huh?


    "But see, I thought that sex would hurt more. Even though it''s my first time, how strange."


    "I see."


    Thanks to having had intercourse many times, I had grown accustomed to the sensation of Mai''s skin.


    The feeling of her breasts were transmitted through her shirt.


    Sinking my hands into the gap in Mai''s shirt, I forcefully groped them.


    "I wanted you, mmgh, to be a bit more gentle, you know."


    "You''re a slave, right?"


    The pleasure itself was being stifled, perhaps by Mai''s nerves or something. She was making a good expression as she looked more pained than usual.


    Since she also felt the euphoria of being a slave, it immediately returned to normal, though.


    "S-Say, err, can I make a text?"


    "At a time like this? Well, I don''t mind."


    Something like this also happened before, huh? Texting while having sex.


    But this time''s Mai was a little different.


    "I can''t see your face."


    "Don''t look, kay? Plez!"


    Embarrassed, she promptly used the cell phone she held in order to hide her face.


    She does quite the adorable things, huh?


    "Wasn''t it that you didn''t mind being seen if it was me?"


    "Buuutt...kyah! W-What''s this!?"


    Because she could no longer see my face, Mai unnecessarily became more conscious of her body''s senses.


    Inside her vagina, her body responded as usual. Its folds that remembered the shape of my penis efficiently sought out semen in a Mai-like manner.


    Her focus was the same. Although her mouth was closed, I could see it trembling as it relaxed.


    "Ah, kyah...mgh! Mmmhh!! Wai-Book, just wait...aaagh!!"


    Mai''s face reddened as she endured so that her voice wouldn''t leak out.


    I forcefully tore off Mai''s shirt. As the buttons were sent flying with a *snap*, her breasts that were being played with inside brushed off the shifted bra and shirt.


    "Aagh aagh, kyahn!!"


    Mai lied on her back without resistance, unable to escape from me in the narrow sofa.


    Mai, who was pretty much like a tuna who couldn''t do anything, was violated by the penis.


    "S-Somehow...Book and I...our compatibility...isn''t it, good!?"


    "Who knows, I don''t care."


    "Why are you saying that sort of¡ª"


    "I''m cumming."


    The sensation of Mai''s skin and sweat were transmitted to me, to the extent that it was too warm for comfort.


    Every time I pumped my penis, both of Mai''s legs moved desperately as though to wrap around me. However, faced with the sensation of being thrust up into, she went limp and spread them once again.


    "S-Say!"


    "What?"


    "Before letting it out...could you, hug me?"


    Perhaps because she could no longer move her body, Mai spread both of her hands that were tampering with her phone and waited for me.


    Without answering, I used both of my arms to pull Mai into my embrace. Perhaps she wanted me to strongly hug her so that I wouldn''t see her face.


    And then, skilfully using the body that I raised up, I thrust my penis even stronger.


    "Nngh aah...agh, amu! Mmmmmmmmghh!!"


    My penis ejaculated, cramming the insides of Mai''s vagina without leaving behind any cracks.


    Perhaps it was a snap decision, but Mai crammed the nape of my neck into her mouth and suppressed her scream. Her rampaging tongue crawled all over my neck countless times.


    Even after my ejaculation finished, Mai continued to hold my neck in her mouth.


    "Mgh...*smack*."


    So as to curb her shame, she sucked with her lips several times. It''s likely that a mark will remain on my neck.


    "Mai."


    "Mmmh."


    Perhaps because she regained strength in her arms after a while, she didn''t let go of me.


    It appeared that Mai may have been, in her own way, immersed in the lingering memory of sex. Since this was her dealing with her master''s lust, I don''t believe it was that sort of thing, though.


    Since I didn''t care, I decided to wait for a while.


    "Say, Book, you''re pretty uncool, aren''t you?"


    After waiting, Mai suddenly began to say something that appeared to slander me.


    I felt irritated, but I ignored it. After all, no matter what my partner says, I''m still gonna **** them.


    Let''s let her say whatever she wants for a bit.


    "Talking with you isn''t really that interesting...rather, your responses are just arbitrary, right?"


    She probably thought that me ignoring her meant that I was silently listening.


    She''s really saying whatever she likes.


    "It''s not like you''re reliable, and all you do is just read books. My friends also say [he''s strange and all he does is read books], and I also think that."


    "..."


    "But, whenever I''m with you, it''s fun. I don''t really get it, but this is a first for me. Because of that, it can''t be helped, right?"


    "What can''t?"


    I wonder if she''s misunderstanding that the euphoria she has as a slave is something that she, herself, has?


    Still clinging on to me, Mai did not separate from me.


    It seems that she was tightly gripping the thing she had obtained. This feeling of happiness, to her, is something she can only get when she''s a slave.


    Or perhaps this girl felt lonely because her family wasn''t around or some other sort of sentimental emotion.


    Anyway, if she thinks so, then I merely have to **** her again.


    This girl should just enjoy herself until I''m completely satisfied.


    She''s free to think whatever she wants.

 Chapter 49锛欵pisode 49: Seibu Rein Slave Stand-In-Arc

    By the time that the lingering memory of Summer Vacation vanished, the time for the Cultural Festival had arrived.


    The second semester classes were still dull, so it was good news for the students who had too much vigour.


    "Wah!"


    "This, this! This one, right!"


    The symbol of this beginning was the Cultural Festival Poster. The visual ones began from this one.


    The poster gave off the first impression that the executive committee had placed their spirit into their activities since the beginning of summer vacation.


    On my side, it is delightful that they are delivering me a fulfilling school life with all their being due to the suggestions.


    This year''s posters were particularly enthusiastic. To the extent that I wonder whether or not the cultural festival has already begun.


    There were several kinds of posters, which had been posted in places like the neighbouring department stores and so on.


    There were normal flyers which had students laughing on it, and there were others that had mural-like images drawn upon them by the art department. Additionally, some had characters drawn on them, or photos printed on them.


    Volunteers had even been gathered, and without compromise, they had developed quite a few different types.


    "Heeh."


    My eyes had been stolen by a single sheet amongst those posters.


    The students around me, especially the girls, were also staring at it like myself.


    "So cool..."


    "Isn''t it?"


    What the girls pointed at was a poster that had cosplay photos lined up in a cool manner.


    3 beautiful girls took great care to appear dignified, wearing boyish clothes as they glared at those who looked upon the poster.


    In the centre was amazingly-


    "Rei-Rei really is cool, right~"


    "Uwoh...Mai, huh?"


    The one reflected in the centre of the poster was Rein.


    Mai suddenly came to my side, and started viewing the poster together with me.


    "I mean, this is it!"


    "This, you say..."


    "It''s like she''s saying ''You''re under arrest''!"


    The attire Rein wore was a white military uniform. I don''t know whether the fine details were the same as the original, but those were probably the Navy Type 2 military uniform.


    (TL Note: Not sure. Here''s pics ¨C https://dic.pixiv.net/a/µÚ¶þ·N܊װ)


    Holding a Japanese Sword replica in both hands like a cane, she faced the camera, glaring as though looking down upon it.


    The girl on the right was in a suit, and the left side wore noble-like clothing with long cuffs. One of them rested their chin in their hands, while the other sat on the staircase in a cool pose.


    I don''t know when the pictures were taken, but she probably couldn''t refuse because she was asked to do so.


    Even so, it''s really awesome.


    "Ah, it''s Rei-Rei!"


    Speaking of which, Rein passed through the corridor that the poster was pinned up in.


    "Wah..."


    "U-Um! I saw the poster! You were very cool!"


    "It was so beautiful! F-Fuuh!"


    "I see."


    "How cool!"


    Really, she''s a girl that stands out no matter where she goes.


    Without being conscious of it, a crowd had formed and envied her. She appeared to be putting on airs, but that conversely gathered the students'' gazes.


    It''s not surprising that she would become the target of jealousy if those good intentions were shifted even slightly. Perhaps they felt a considerable amount of dignity towards the true essence of Rein''s body.


    Also, they probably felt like there were looking at a performer who was way above them.


    "..."


    "...oh?"


    Although there was still some distance between us, Rein apparently noticed my gaze.


    And noticing Mai''s presence beside me, she averted her eyes.


    But soon after that she glared at me. She''s really easy to understand.


    Although the movements of her expression were slight, upon being able to understand the difference, you could tell that, despite being like this, Rein was a frank child.


    "That girl....does she really get it?"


    "Hmm? D''something happen?"


    That Rein, who was faced with shrill voices coming from the students, and was glaring at me to the extent of being rude-


    -was, for today only, my slave.


    Remembering about the matter this morning, I grinned.


    £ª


    On the morning of that day, I woke up alone in the apartment.


    While suppressing my drowsiness, I unsteadily made my way to the living room.


    "Fah...morning."


    "Morning."


    Last night, Rein, who had swapped with Mai, curtly greeted me.


    Kokoro''s fever had begun to drop, but she still wasn''t well enough to have sex yet. I decided to have her rest again for today.


    That''s why, in order to take care of my libido and other suitable matters, I decided to leave that job to Rein, and so made her my slave.


    "Breakfast is placed over there, so eat it whenever."


    "You-"


    "Already eaten."


    She was preparing to go to school. She had already changed into her school uniform.


    It was the same in the morning. After hitting my body several times, she quickly left the room after confirming that I was awake.


    Even though she''s become a slave, it appears that she doesn''t have any intention of obeying me.


    Avoiding contact as much as possible, she tried to run away from my orders.


    This slave has bad service.


    "Rein, after I''ve finished eating, I want you to help out with something. Wait up."


    "...I see."


    Of course, I won''t let her escape.


    If I order her to wait, then Rein would not be able to resist as according to the slave suggestion.


    With nothing to do, Rein watched me while waiting for me to finish my meal.


    That''s why you should have eaten together with me.


    "What?"


    "Nothing."


    When I tried to meet eyes with her, Rein averted her gaze at once.


    Rein''s figure in an apron over her school uniform was quite a rare appearance for her. Unexpectedly, her appearance that closely concealed her skin like this was more exciting at times.


    To me, who had seen her naked countless times, seeing her so guarded caused a sense of fulfillment to gush from within me.


    "Now then, thanks for the meal. It was delicious."


    "...I see."


    Finishing my meal, I placed the tableware in the sink.


    "Aah, you don''t need to wash them. Sunou will probably do it anyway. More importantly, I want you to help me with something. For now, take off your bottoms and come to the bathroom."


    "...what are we going to do? It''s school time already, right?"


    "What, it''s nothing serious, see."


    A malicious smile surfaced on my face.


    Rein pulled back, clearly alarmed. Of course, she had no right to refuse.


    "I get it, but I don''t want to be late."


    "Right, well that depends on you."


    Swalling her words with a *gulp*, Rein vexedly placed her hands on her skirt.


    Carefully removing the buttons one by one, her skirt fell to her feet.


    Perhaps because she didn''t want to be seen by me, she was peeping this way with a *glance*. I decided to smile while watching this.


    "...kuh."


    Perhaps she was trying to hide her lower body from me, but Rein bent forward and began to take off her panties.


    Certainly, she could hide them with her breasts, but at the same time she ended up showing her cleavage that could be seen through her shirt this way. Placing her fingers at the edge of her panties, she lowered her underwear without breaking her posture. From her hidden lower body, I caught the sight of a cloth with little surface area flowing down her legs.


    She was completely stripping herself. Of course, I didn''t say it.


    "This should be fine, right? You go first."


    "That''s right, let''s go together."


    Bringing Rein along, I entered the bathroom. We weren''t going to take a bath.


    "Well then, place your hands against the wall and stick out your butt."


    "...you really are-"


    "Aah, you''re mistaken, that''s not it. This time it''s preparation."


    Rein made a dubious face, but she followed my words, placing her hands against the wall and thrusting out her butt.


    I crouched and spread Rein''s anus with my thumbs.


    "At any rate, since you''ve become a slave, I was thinking that we should do something different than usual, see. This is preparation for anal sex."


    "Y-Yo...you''re!?"


    "It can''t be helped since you''re a slave. You will respond to my desires."


    From the beginning, due to a certain hypnosis, ejaculating inside of Rein''s vagina had basically become a rule.


    Because of this, usually she would never allow having anal sex. Meaning that it was a way of enjoyment that could only happen when she was a slave.


    Picking up the tool that was placed in the bathroom, I placed it against Rein''s anus.


    "W-What are-?"


    "It''s an enema. We need to properly clean your anus, after all."


    What I prepared was a powerful injection type enema with an immediate effect. As though teasing her, I pocked the tip inside of Rein''s anus.


    From Rein''s perspective, who could see behind her, she was probably a little fearful.


    Tensing up with a *jerk*, enema was inserted inside of her puckered anus.


    "Ngh...haah..."


    As though stifling her fear, Rein shut her eyes, seemingly enduring it.


    However, it appears that she wasn''t used to the sensation of having something enter inside of her anus. She couldn''t shut her open mouth.


    Pushing the syringe, I inserted the liquid little by little. It''s amusing how it goes in, huh?


    "aahh..."


    "Alright, it''s all inside. This one has an immediate effect, but it seems that it''s fine to wait a bit."


    "Then the toilet-"


    "Before that, we''ll be doing something else."


    "Haah!? Why didn''t you do that first!?"


    That''s obviously because I want to watch you desperately enduring it.


    I pulled out a container that was different from the enema.


    "What, I just wanted to try it a bit, see."


    "Why am I..."


    "It''s a sanitary item to wash the vagina. It appears that the nozzle is inserted and the interior of the vagina is rinsed like a shower."


    Bringing the bottle that had a nozzle attached to it, this time I earnestly applied it to the vagina.


    Perhaps because she was already having a bowel movement, Rein''s hips trembled.


    Well, if it''s this girl, then she should be able to bear with it.


    "H-Hurry it up! Don''t dawdle!"


    "Ooh, that''s right...huh!"


    "Hyah...!"


    Rein''s hips were still tensed.


    Bestowed with the chilly sensation of the plastic, her spine arched backwards.


    From there, I crushed the bottle, sending a shower jet into Rein''s vagina.


    "...ah...hiyaah!!"


    With thick drops, water flowed out from her vagina.


    Speaking of Rein, her face was downcast, apparently lost in the echoes of surprise.


    "You''re really...say something when you''re going to do it..."


    "My ba-d!"


    Rein slowly turned this way. Her eyes teared up and her teeth were clenched. She''s really at the end of her rope, huh.


    "T-Toilet..."


    Treading step by step with a pitiful gait, Rein headed for the bathroom. Will she really make it?


    Using a towel, I wiped off Rein''s legs that had become wet due to rinsing her vagina.


    Rein seemed as though she was going to complain, but thinking that this was so the floor wouldn''t get wet, she appeared to have held back.


    Incidentally, even when she reached the toilet, there won''t be any traces of her soiling herself so she should have made it.


    After waiting for a while, Rein, who usually had a cool expression, came out from the toilet.


    "..."


    "Come now, next we''ll put the shower head against your holes and clean them."


    "......"


    Rein did not object. She silently followed.


    Even when the shower head was directly placed against her anus, she did not say a word.


    £ª


    Remembering that time, I chuckled to myself.


    "Book, disgusting."


    Mai''s impression is really honest.


    Rein was still attending to the gallery, so she did not come to my side.


    "She really feels like an Onee-sama..."


    The gallery was somewhat increasing. Really, just by her being there people gather.


    Without being shaken by this situation, Rein responded with her usual indifferent expression.


    "How should I say this, she''s beautiful."


    "Right, right! She has a sense of cleanliness, or rather she doesn''t seem like she''d get agitated."


    "Such sentiments can''t be felt inside of a photo, right?"


    "So cool!"


    "Cheer up!"


    (TL Note: I have no idea what this means.


    Raw: ¡¸¤¿¤±¤Î¤³!¡¹)


    Rein is cool. When such a trend has been stoked up, she would look cool no matter what she said. This was the group think that humans possess, huh.


    But, the Rein who was there had an enema crammed inside of her by me this morning.


    In addition, right now, she was going through her day with a large vibe left in her anus in order to expand it.


    Her face had settled, but the vibrator whose shape could be seen through her panties underneath her skirt had firmly plugged up her butt.


    "Mai..."


    "Ah, Rei-Rei, what''s up?"


    "Nothing, but let''s go."


    Escaping from that uproar, Rein came over here. She was trying to separate Mai and myself, huh.


    What a pleasant piece of resistance.


    "...you-"


    "What is it?"


    Rein''s expression was calm, but the middle of her brow wrinkled. I don''t know anything else that comes close to it, but this was the proof of her rage.


    Pretending to do it by accident, I purposefully brushed against Rein''s skirt.


    Here, she probably thought that I was trying to flip her skirt or touch her butt.


    "Eh, eh, Book, what''d you do?"


    "Mai, nothing happened to me, so don''t worry."


    Noticed by Mai, Rein became slightly flustered. Even though keeping quiet would have been best if she wanted to stay clear of trouble.


    Of course, that was impossible for her.


    That''s because, even though she was a slave, she still directed clear hostility towards me. Ooh, I''m so scared.

 Chapter 50锛欵pisode 50: Seibu Rein Anus Interrogation-Arc

    That day, classes finished at noon, and so I returned home to the apartment together with Rein, who had become my slave.


    Sunou had not come. Kokoro''s fever had also begun to fall, and it seems that she thought I would come home during the morning.


    "..."


    "All of them are like this, but even if one thinks that it''s useless at the time, there are times when it does see some use."


    "This has gone past the point of pointless and become boorish."


    "Well, I guess so."


    I sometimes gathered playing equipment in this apartment.


    This time it was the type of chain that could be hung from the ceiling. Of course, I can''t drill a hole into the apartment, so it''s something that had become only for show.


    Rein was suspended by those chains, restrained in the centre of the room with both arms raised.


    "Really, what are you thinking with this?"


    While thanking Rein who made such an expression, I smiled.


    "Well, it''s probably not something very productive."


    "Isn''t that obvious!? Doing this sort of thing...even these clothes don''t just belong to me, you know!"


    While fidgeting uncomfortably, Rein surveyed the clothes she was currently wearing.


    What Rein was wearing right now was the white military uniform that was drawn on that culture festival poster. I had borrowed it after poking around the executive committee.


    "What, I''ve got permission."


    "That''s not what I meant! You, I''ll be using this in the culture festival!"


    "Heeh."


    I hummed shamelessly.


    It appears that it has been determined that Rein will be wearing this during the culture festival. Well, since they''ve gone to the extent of making posters, there''s nothing strange about it.


    The attire for her first anal violation shouldering the burden of acting as a poster girl for the culture festival was fascinating.


    "Well then, how are you feeling now?"


    "You, you''re asking even though you know, aren''t you?"


    Although the background was uncertain, the current Rein was wearing a military uniform.


    Because she was restrained in it, although I feel bad for her, I thought that the atmosphere was enjoyable.


    While tasting what it feels like to be an inquisitor, so to speak, I shrugged my shoulders.


    "Is it not better for you to properly respond? You should know your place."


    "What, should I say that I can smell the nice scent of flowers?"


    "You''re stubborn, huh? I don''t really care either way, though."


    Even while Rein was a slave, she never submitted to me.


    Even though she answers my orders, that is strictly because my position is higher than hers.


    I slowly turned around to Rein''s behind.


    Rein tried to direct only her neck this way, but when I went around her back, she couldn''t see me anymore.


    Perhaps because I was conscious of the fact that the military uniform''s trousers were for women''s use, her waist line had become quite visible. From her white pants, the outlines of her shapely butt could be clearly seen.


    "Well then, shall we borrow the great slave''s butt for a little bit?"


    "...don''t keep talking nonsense. Why don''t you just touch it whenever you want?"


    "Haha, you really don''t get it, do you...?"


    First, I placed my index finger against the back of Rein''s knees, raising it upwards as though I were quickly stroking it.


    Surprised, Rein jumped a little in fright as the suggestion of being touched by me took effect.


    Dipping my fingers in the sensation of her squishy butt, I started tracing it with the tips of my other fingers.


    After gently stroking it several times, I hit Rein''s butt with great momentum.


    "High!?"


    Rein raised a slight moan. But of course. The item used for the purposes of expanding the hole was still crammed inside this butt.


    Even though I was just petting her, I could see that strong reaction. It appears that, in this posture, she was fairly aware of the foreign matter entered inside her.


    "You, you really better remember this..."


    Rein was probably persuading herself that this couldn''t be helped because she was a slave.


    At any rate, even if I released her from being a slave, she wouldn''t be able to attack me.


    Removing Rein''s belt, I pulled down her trousers. Without resistance, the trousers fell to Rein''s feet with a *plop*.


    "You''re wearing some pretty cute underwear, huh."


    "Shut up! Just hurry up and do it already!"


    "It''s not something to be that upset about. I''m complimenting you."


    Rein unhappily grit her teeth.


    Even like that, since her anus would react with just a press of my finger, it was cute.


    Let''s pull down her panties and have her let me see her adorable butt and vagina.


    It appears that the suggestion to go into heat was properly taking effect. Love juice flowed from her vagina, to the point where it followed down her thighs.


    However, this time won''t be the vagina.


    "Igh...hh..."


    Rein tightly shut her eyes, making an effort to not be conscious of it. Of course, if she did that sort of thing, then she''ll just end up becoming more aware of it.


    Using my fingers, I slightly pushed in and pulled out the vibrator that was caught in Rein''s anus.


    "If you''re gonna do it, then do it..."


    Rein was irritated as she received the stimulation to her anus. Due to that influence, her pigeon-toed feet trembled.


    With a *drag*, I slowly removed the vibrator.


    "Uuugh...ngh...hh!!"


    Rein''s face flushed, bringing her chin forwards as though straining herself. While her body received a slight feeling of release, she gathered strength into her stomach.


    To her, it was humiliating as it was like she had been watched excreting.


    To me, it''s precisely because Rein receives this disgrace as humiliation that it''s fun.


    "Mm, ngh...haah..."


    I took the vibrator from Rein''s butt. The still expanded hole of her anus twitched without closing.


    I inserted my finger into that anus, trying to stir it up around and around.


    "Hyah!?"


    "Hey now, endure it, endure it. Don''t tell me the great and proud Mistress Rein can''t even do that?"


    "What...proud...?"


    I opened the lotion that I had prepared in advance, and painted my fingers with it.


    Next, I inserted both my index and middle fingers, and teased her anus as though gouging it out.


    "High...igh!!"


    To Rein, this was the first stimulation. Strongly closing her lips and eyelids, she tried to endure it.


    I purposefully made an obscene *squelching* noise as I painted the lotion, making sounds so that Rein, whose eyes were closed, could hear it.


    The buttocks are a very sensitive part of the humans. It could be said that the nerves were concentrated there.


    If pleasure is linked with her genitals there, then it''s possible to play with it even more than the vagina.


    "If you''re going to put it in, then...hurry up and do it already..."


    "Rein should enjoy yourself too."


    "There''s no way that I''d¡­..enjoy this!!"


    Rein still seemed to have picked up from somewhere the strong impression that sexual intercourse was something vulgar.


    Even up until now, even though she received pleasure from being ejaculated inside of her vagina, I knew that the sentiment to disapprove of it surged inside of her.


    That''s why, this time, I was thinking that I''d get her to admit it.


    "Answer honestly."


    "Yeah, it''s the worst feel...!"


    Before Rein could finish speaking, I placed my penis against her.


    Seeing her body twitching just from that was adorable. While stroking her butt with the tip of my penis, I vigorously pushed against it.


    "The worst, huh?"


    "It''s pointless...really, what''s so fun about this? -ah...kaah...really, it''s stupid."


    The head of the penis entered inside of Rein''s anus. Rein''s butt that was just developed today is really tight.


    Rein frowned at the sensation of the foreign body entering her. Even so, her anus puckered up and stimulated my penis as though sucking it.


    "It''s a natural phenomenon..."


    "I didn''t say anything, though."


    I further inserted my penis even deeper. With a *squeak*, the solid which originally shouldn''t have entered pried open her butt.


    Perhaps because it was painful, Rein''s mouth was left agape as she repeatedly breathed in and out.


    "Now, I''m gonna move."


    "You should, just, do what you want! I''m just letting you do it after...aaahhh!!"


    When I pulled out my penis, a sensation akin to rubbing skin was transmitted through my lower body.


    Rein stretched her back straight, as though she had been shocked, and the chains that were attached to her arms rattled loudly.


    The figure of her shutting her eyes and clenching her teeth was so terribly sadistic and wonderful.


    "Does it hurt?"


    "Isn''t that obvious...can''t you tell...!!?"


    "How are you feeling? Answer honestly."


    Rein did not immediately reply that it was the worst. After breathing several times, her mouth, which was chewing her lips, opened.


    "...it tingles."


    "Haha, I see."


    Rein did not admit to the pleasure, but she could not say that it was unpleasant either. That was probably vexing to her.


    That''s why, as the only resistance available to her, she was only able to say that.


    "Kyah...what!?"


    "I thought that I''d give you a bit of variety, see."


    While grabbing Rein''s butt, I stirred up her vagina with my free fingers. Over the insides of her vagina, I was able to touch my penis that was inside of her intestines.


    I tinkered with Rein''s intestines from the inside and out.


    "Kyaah! Aagh! Nngh...ahh!"


    "Hey now, what''s wrong?"


    "Hyah, mgh!!"


    I brought my own lips towards Rein''s ear and blew against it.


    I was satisfied upon hearing a pitiful voice that was unlike Rein.


    In the mean time, I also continued to piston with my penis. Sometimes I twisted my waist and scooped out her anus, satiating myself with Rein''s shrieks. With the shape of my penis, I did the utmost to gouge out her anus, demanding pleasure.


    Her anus, like a tool being messed around with by an unrestrained child, could only stay passive, unable to resist.


    Restraining her was the right choice. Because of it, I could feel as though I were rampaging as I pleased.


    "Aah...higigh..."


    That burden was directed towards Rein''s own body. Desperately suppressing the pain and pleasure, she was weakened like a fish that had been raised out of water.


    It should be fine soon.


    After this, I''ll end things once I obtain the words of acceptance of the pleasure.


    "Hey now, how is it?"


    "...ah...gah..."


    Rein looked back with unfocused pupils.


    While feeling a slight sense of accomplishment from that expression, I prompted her for the finishing words.


    So that I wouldn''t be able to miss it even if she spoke in a small voice, I brought my face towards her mouth.


    "Now then, wont you tell me how you feeel right no¡ª¨Cmgh!?"


    For just an instant, sharpness returned to Rein''s eyes.


    In the next instant, no sooner then when I wondered about what she was doing, she turned to my lips and thrust out her chin, kissing me.


    "Mgh!!"


    "Nngh!!"


    Neither of us could talk to each other.


    So that I couldn''t tear myself away from her, Rein strongly sucked my lips and didn''t let me go.


    And, as though saying that she was doing her hardest to resist, Rein pulled back her waist and gathered strength into her butt.


    Towards those chain of actions that seemed as though they were squeezing me out, my penis, that was on the verge of ejaculation, accidentally fired off.


    "Mmgh, nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnghh!!"


    Rein screamed inside my mouth. At the same time, the insides of her vagina squirted and began to convulse.


    My heat-filled semen smashed against the insides of Rein''s intestines.


    For a few seconds, the two of us stayed in that position, as though we were immersed in the lingering memory of the act.


    The first to move was Rein.


    "...puhah...haah, haah..."


    After separating from my lips, Rein folded her knees and squatted. Both her arms were connected to the chains, so it almost looked like she was being hung.


    While looking down at such a Rein, I touched my lips that still had the sensation of being sucked left on it.


    "...there, it''s already...over, right? Hurry...take this off..."


    While flashing a fearless grin, Rein looked up at me triumphantly.


    If I were to once again ask here how it it felt, then she would probably reply honestly.


    "That''s right, good job."


    However, doing that is just boring, and my pride wouldn''t allow it.


    I learned that Rein''s more of a sore loser than expected.


    At the last moment, that girl displayed the utmost resistance that was possible for her. I sealed my mouth, as though saying things weren''t going as I intended.


    I should express my respects here.


    "Just wait a sec."


    While removing the chains that were attached to her, I viewed Rein''s figure who was catching her breath.


    If she was brave, then she wouldn''t be ashamed of the proud military uniform, huh.


    "There, this should be fine, right?"


    "Geez...do you make Kokoro-san do all these sorts of things? How pointless."


    Perhaps because she had been obtained a small victory, Rein''s mood became a little better. Even though she''s a slave, she''s quite the impudent fellow.


    "Think a little bit about your partner."


    "I''ll consider it in the future."


    After being released from the chains, Rein placed her fingers against her sweaty forehead and wiped it. And naturally those fingers were placed against her lips.


    "...what?"


    "Nothing."


    After that, Rein immediately looked at me and glared as though reproaching me.


    I simply shrugged my shoulders and laughed.


    Let''s have her yield to me at another opportunity.

 Chapter 51锛欵pisode 51: Houjou Kokoro Whole Body Rape-Arc

    I planned to violate Rein all day long, but I ended up sending her back home before the sun set.


    That resistance is something that should be praised. Also, I could definitely pursue her after that situation, but my pride wouldn''t allow it.


    When spending the night alone in the apartment, I could feel that this place was more quiet than I expected.


    "It wouldn''t be like this if I was in my room, though."


    On a sudden whim, I went to take a look at Kokoro''s condition.


    Kokoro''s fever had already started to fall, and it appears that she was in a situation where she could go back to work tomorrow.


    It wasn''t like I was worried. I was only going to ask about what we were eating since she has to prepare dinner soon.


    Even though she caught a cold, it''s fine if I don''t go out of my way to eagerly nurse her back to health. I only need to see her when I have business.


    My family was like that, so it''s just that sort of thing. I remember being told "don''t make me sick" a lot.


    "I''m coming in."


    "..."


    There was no reply, but she was likely awake. Kokoro was that sort of person.


    Kokoro''s room was kept very tidy and well-ordered, and it was a place that I also liked. Although besides sleep and work, it isn''t really used much.


    The only thing that could be called a decoration was the 5000-piece puzzle that we assembled together as a means to kill time. It was a really simple decor.


    "Kokoro, what''s happening for dinner tonight? As expected, you alright with rice porridge?"


    "..."


    "Oi, Kokoro."


    Kokoro was facing the wall, still covered in her futon as she made no attempts to look at me.


    When I approached even closer, she rolled over in her sleep. She''s definitely awake.


    "I want, Master."


    Although Kokoro was awake, her brow was furrowed and her eyes teared up.


    This is most likely her sulking.


    "I am talking about dinner."


    "Something like dinner, I don''t need it..."


    Kokoro became sullen, and once again rolled over. She was ignoring me.


    My face cramped, but I could somehow understand the reason for this.


    Kokoro''s feelings had exploded.


    This girl''s flaw is that her own discontent ends up being stockpiled away. When it comes to doing things for her own sake, this becomes strikingly obvious as she doesn''t easily try to voice her wishes.


    The cold she caught this time was such a matter.


    "..."


    Fundamentally, Kokoro wouldn''t get mad no matter what I did. Because she is a person who relies the most upon and accepts the feelings of bliss she feels when being together with me.


    In other words, to the current Kokoro, the fact that I didn''t do anything in itself was the most misfortunate situation.


    "......"


    Such a Kokoro ignored me.


    I couldn''t hug this girl when her condition was ill. To the important Kokoro who held the support role, I shouldn''t impose a physical burden upon her for a long time.


    She should understand this reasoning.


    Kokoro had amassed so much stress that she couldn''t be convinced in spite of this.


    "Hey, Kokoro. Look, it''s me¡ª"


    "...I won''t be able to tell unless I am touched more. You touched everyone much more than this, right?"


    Man, this is such a pain.


    But when a touched her now and then, Kokoro''s body shook with a *tremble* so it was having an effect.


    "Master is...acting as my partner."


    It looks like her mood will improve a bit if I play with her just like this.


    It''s just, what should I do after this?


    Should I have her put up with it until her cold''s cured or not?


    I knew from the start that she had this sort of personality. It could be said that this was my ineptitude for not paying attention to this.


    A slave is an important tool for supporting me in my whimsy.


    Regardless of where the cause lied, it should be my priority to resolve it.


    "Got it. Kokoro, let''s have some intercourse for your sake."


    "...eh, but?"


    "Since you do not want to pass your cold to me, you probably find it difficult to accept my proposal. That''s why, I''ll have you be a guinea pig to entertain me using a new method."


    I cautiously arranged my words.


    In doing so, Kokoro gradually turned this way, expressing interest.


    "Is such a thing possible?"


    "What, there are several ways to do so."


    I looked around, and noticed that there was a tub and towel.


    "Let''s see, I''ll wipe your body. Not being able to have a bath feels unpleasant, right?"


    "My body..."


    "Come on, hurry up and strip."


    Obeying my command, Kokoro slowly got up.


    She was still a bit unsteady, but that was probably because she was always sleeping here.


    Her beautiful fingers slowly removed the buttons of her pajamas, one by one.


    "...haah."


    While heaving a feverish sigh, Kokoro used both hands to spread open the front of her pajamas. Bringing both hands behind her, she ended up in a position where she was thrusting her chest forward.


    Although I''ve seen it many times, this girl''s breasts are the biggest. The night bra mixed with sweat filled my heart with the sense of immorality that came from seeing underwear which was not meant for show.


    "I''ll do the bottom, lie down."


    Since I was also bored with just watching, I decided to undress her.


    Kokoro removed her bra, and those heavy breasts swayed in front of me for the first time in a while.


    "Please, Master."


    Kokoro removed the bed cover, and waited in that spot on her back.


    My hands lurked near this Kokoro''s legs, removing her pajama pants with a *rustle*.


    The lying Kokoro was undressed by me without resistance.


    I raised her leg, slowly exposing Kokoro''s bare feet. I also removed her panties in a similar manner.


    It was almost like changing a baby''s diaper.


    And the outcome after I finished was Kokoro, lying completely naked on her back.


    "Alright, [Let''s play together]."


    Stating the hypnotic key words, I put Kokoro into a trance.


    Kokoro''s eyes glazed over while she was still lying down. When she did so, she looked almost like she was an elaborate dutch wife.


    "From here on, you are going to have your body wiped by me. At that time, you will be able to preserve the feeling of being touched inside of your own mind. The pleasure and feelings, everything."


    "Yes...sensations...will be preserved..."


    "When I touch your vagina, you will be able to replay the sensations of that time little by little. As long as I touch your vagina, the playback will continue."


    "When Master...touches...vagina...playback."


    Kokoro will be able to feel happiness from being touched by me.


    That''s why I was going to overlap that happiness just as it was.


    "While your memory is being released as that happens, please release the guilty feelings inside of you. Please voice all of them. And then¡ª-"


    After that, I supplemented something that could somehow manage Kokoro''s stress.


    I was thinking of connecting the her body''s release with the release of her pent-up frustrations.


    After that, I felt some curiosity as to how she would react to this hypnosis.


    While chuckling to myself, I was going to have fun while solving this unexpected problem.


    £ª


    Finishing the suggestion, I woke Kokoro up.


    Preparing the warm towel, I was ready.


    "I''m doing it."


    "Yes¡­.please, take care of me..."


    It looks like Kokoro was nervous. Her eyes were shut and she was groaning strangely. She''s like a dog who''s touching a sea cucumber for the first time.


    First, I applied the towel against her neck.


    "Hyah..."


    Kokoro raised her chin and raised a small squeal.


    Without caring, I moved the towel around her neck. After that, it flowed down to her shoulders, stroking the soft skin of her upper arm, wiping as the palm of her hand as though massaging it, and rubbing the towel against her fingers one by one as though sucking them.


    "For not having taken a bath, you have really beautiful skin, huh?"


    "S-Such a thing...!?"


    After passing over her arm again, I wiped her armpits as though picking at it.


    Perhaps because she was ticklish, due to having had her armpits done, Kokoro turned pigeon-toed as her body trembled with a *twitch*.


    While firmly imprinting that scene in me, I placed my hands onto the first thing I was looking forward to: her chest.


    "HyaaAAhh!!"


    Kokoro leaked out a heavy breath. It would appear that she has already gone into heat, perhaps because of the tension.


    I wiped off the areola, as though licking all over it. And then, I twisted the nipples at the tip through the towel.


    "Mmgh, mmmgh!!"


    Kokoro shut her mouth and eyes, trying to endure it. However, I could tell that she was feeling it from her raised waist.


    After persistently wiping the two udders, I approached her navel region.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "Aah...it tickles..."


    "Why are you closing your eyes?"


    "That way...I can feel Master''s hands more...hyaaaAaaAaahh!!"


    I traced her waist.


    Kokoro swallowed with a *gulp*. She probably thought that it was coming.


    I haven''t touched the vagina yet. Tracing my fingertips over the line that was just between touching and not touching, I flowed towards the insides of her thighs.


    "Hiyah!!"


    The tips of my nails probably touched the vagina slightly. Kokoro made an overreaction.


    While enjoying this Kokoro''s voice, I raised Kokoro''s slender right leg and carefully wiped it with the towel. Just like how Kokoro usually took out my penis and jerked it off, I also pistoned the area of the thigh near her vagina.


    "Ah...ah."


    Grabbing Kokoro''s bare legs with both hands as though massaging them, I allowed her to become accustomed to the towel. Although I don''t know the key acupuncture points, I used what I learned by watching others and pressed my fingers down.


    "T-That''s, hyaahh!! Ahih, hyaheh!? M-Mast-er!!?"


    "Are you complaining?"


    "N-No!! Hyahih!!"


    Kokoro was unexpectedly weak at her soles. The body that was bearing with it until now had slightly gone wild. Because she was naked, her chest swayed muchly.


    If that''s the case, then let''s also carefully do it between the toes. Carefully.


    "Ma-sta-hyah!! Ahyah!! HyaaaAAAAAAAaaaaahh!!"


    And then, I played with her left foot the same way.


    After massaging her until I was satisfied, I released her.


    Short of breath, Kokoro''s large chest and shoulders heaved up and down. I forgot that she had caught a cold.


    However, that face, completely opposite to earlier, had become the face of a woman who was tinged with fever due to happiness.


    "Haah...haah...Master, is a bully."


    "What, this is to wipe your body, you know?"


    "But with this, my entire body is done..."


    "There''s something still left, right?"


    Before Kokoro''s reply could come back, I stroked the surface of her vagina with the ball of my index finger.


    Kokoro''s fluent mouth stopped moving, almost as though it had been zipped.


    It''s the first intercourse she''s had in a while. I guess Kokoro was also nervous.


    "Slowly. There!"


    "Eh...hyah, ah...ah..."


    When I pushed my finger down as it was, a change gradually appeared in Kokoro''s expression.


    As per the suggestions, she was having a flashback to the memory of me touching her.


    "Aah! Ahah!"


    Even though I was only touching her, Kokoro displayed a clearly strange reaction.


    In Kokoro''s thoughts, it was likely that there were a countless number of my hands stroking all over her.


    "AaAAAAAAAAHH!! HyaaAAAHH!! Haah, hyahn!!"


    From my fingertips, a wet sensation could be felt hitting against it with a *spatter*. Receiving pleasure from her whole body, she began to squirt love juice.


    The bestowed stimulus synergistically made Kokoro climax, causing her entire body to convulse with a *twitch*.


    "Haha, it''s like your entire body''s become a vibrator, huh."


    "M-Mas...AaAAAHH!! a...!"


    Even while her convulsions continued, Kokoro continued to bear with it as she opened her mouth.


    Because her libido had been released, the rule where she''d put her pent-up feelings into words due to the suggestion worked its magic.


    That figure was almost like the instant when a tortured woman had cracked and confessed.


    "What, try say something."


    "I am...an indecent person...aah...being unable to act as Master''s partner, I consoled myself countless times on nights when Master doesn''t come by...but, even so, it''s not enough..."


    "You, what are you doing when you have a cold?"


    So she was masturbating, huh. But on top of being a slave, she wasn''t able to climax without her owner''s permission.


    This woman. Don''t tell me she was suffering by herself in an attempt to do something about the frustrations of not being able to meet me?


    "You know that you won''t be able to do anything without my permission, right?"


    "My deepest...apologieessss!! But while I couldn''t meet Master, I kept thinking and thinking about when Master would come, and once you''ve come I imagined how you''d handle me roughly, but even so Master didn''t come so-"


    For the sake of the conversation, I removed my fingers one by one.


    So that means while I was thinking about reason and her condition, this girl had always kept her emotions locked up.


    "How will I entice Master so that he will hold me and handle me roughly when we meet...I was filled with such thoughts. I am that lewd, and the lowest of the low. Even though Master finally came, I sulked at the fact that you didn''t come-"


    Kokoro became desperate as she watched me, not allowing her feverish eyes to let me out of her sight.


    As though I had been chained down, I wasn''t able to escape from Kokoro''s line of sight.


    "If it''s like this, then I would be better off alone, or so I keep thinking-"


    "..."


    "I might be an indecent and despicable, perverted failure of a slave."


    "That''s right. First of all, catching a cold in and of itself is your mistake as a slave."


    The instant Kokoro heard those words, her eyes began to tear up.


    Tracing the tears with the thumb of my free hand, I caressed Kokoro''s cheeks.


    "However, Kokoro is my slave. You, who are my possession, do not have any qualifications to think of yourself as a failure."


    "Master..."


    "Anyone makes mistakes. Even I do too. It''s because of this that Kokoro is here, right?"


    I especially spoke of something innocuous and obvious. It''s troublesome to say it.


    Don''t tell me this woman doesn''t even know about this sort of thing? She''s really missing something.


    A tired sigh naturally came out.


    "Well, that''s how it is."


    "Heeh-"


    As it had become troublesome, I stripped off my pants and trunks.


    "Today, I will also fail."


    "T-That''s, Mast...aaaAAAAAAHHH!!! HyaaAAaaaAAAAAAHHHH!!"


    Applying my penis against Kokoro''s vagina, I inserted inside her.


    I chose to have sex just like usual.


    I didn''t care. The need to endure was mistaken in the first place.


    "Ah ah, Aah!! Mghah, hahyahn!! Agyah!!"


    Just from being inserted inside of, Kokoro continued to convulse as she climaxed.


    It was the earlier suggestion. Currently, due to my hands in her memory, Kokoro''s entire body was carefully being stroked.


    As though holding down the flailing Kokoro, I grasped her waist and began to piston as though violating her.


    With her mouth agape, Kokoro''s tongue dangled out as she continued panting. She''s already in a state where she''s just struggling without being able to think of anything.


    "For having a cold, you''re rather energetic, huh!?"


    "Shank, hyuu...aaAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!!"


    Kokoro''s legs tried to move about with a struggle, but I suppressed them with both feet, as though trampling upon them.


    In a manner that was almost like practicing violence, I continued to fuck Kokoro.


    Even so, Kokoro''s vagina was firmly holding my penis and wouldn''t let go. It was probably instinctive.


    "HyagaaaaAAAAAHH!! Ahyahyah!! AGHaaaAAAH!!"


    Even though Kokoro had become a simpleton, I ceaselessly tickled her soles that were so weak that it seemed as though her entire body went crazy.


    Even though my penis was still inserted, the tepid sensation from Kokoro soiling herself covered my stomach region from between her legs.


    "Such an untrained slave. You really are sloppy, huh?"


    "Hyah, hyaaAahh!!"


    "Come, I''m gonna firmly let it out, so don''t move when I do."


    I didn''t know if Kokoro could still hear my voice or not. She was probably in chaos due to the pleasure, titillation, and the bliss that assaulted her whole body.


    I fully applied my weight against such a Kokoro, pushing my penis against the mouth of her vagina''s womb and ejaculating.


    "Ogogh...AaaAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!!"


    Raising a scream, Kokoro took my semen inside of her vagina. Her entire body stretched out and solidified, as though it had cramped up.


    Finishing my ejaculation, I removed my penis and finally released Kokoro from this sensation.


    "...ahiih!"


    Finally, Kokoro''s hips recoiled with a *twitch*, and a bit of semen leaked out from the insides of her vagina. A while after that, she continued to keep staring at the ceiling with glazed eyes.


    Since it had been a while since we did it, I guess it could be said that it was sublime.


    "What are you?"


    "...Master''s...slave."


    Asking Kokoro as though to confirm, I was satisfied by the answer I got in return.


    As expected, intercourse with Kokoro was also wonderful and enjoyable. Having this much fun with a submissive partner was really because of the service mentality that Kokoro has.


    Anyway, for today¨C


    "...Kokoro?"


    "Fufu...is it already done?"


    An outrageous thing came out from the lying Kokoro''s mouth.


    This woman, don''t tell me she provoked me into this situation?


    "I don''t care what happens, got it?"


    "Indeed, let''s make a mistake together, Master...after all, no matter what you do, I shall accept it."


    While still lying down, Kokoro spread open both hands and waited for me to fly into them.


    No, she was provoking and then enticing me.


    Even though I knew this, without forgiving that line which was looking down on me, I once again felt blood seething into my penis.

 Chapter 52锛欵pisode 52: East-West-South-North Cultural Festival Introduction-Arc

    It was a holiday that day.


    Rousing my blurred consciousness in the apartment, I noticed that I was in my room as per usual.


    "Master?"


    Kokoro peered at my face, which had just opened its eyes.


    After that, Kokoro was completely cured of her cold. Having sexual intercourse almost all the way through the night, I had her abstain from her cold medicine so that she could take contraceptive pills.


    Even though she was forced to pass the sleepless night with extreme play, once she fell asleep, her fever had fallen and she was walking around energetically, so I was quite shocked.


    "Don''t tell me it''s because she had an excess secretion of endorphins..."


    "...Master?"


    Kokoro swayed her beautiful hair as she cocked her head. There was a faint, pleasant aroma. She probably just took a bath.


    There was also gloss on her skin, amazingly overflowing with ordinance.


    I did not get out of bed. I couldn''t.


    "Gohogh!"


    "Are you ok, I have taken your temperature. Also, I will always be watching, so please be at ease."


    This time it was me who had caught a cold.


    Why?


    I always have the intent of paying attention to my health, and thoroughly washed my hands and gargled so that I wouldn''t catch Kokoro''s cold.


    "Master, you have the habit of keeping your belly out when you sleep. No matter who it is, I think that anyone would not get better when sleeping like that."


    "...what''s with that?"


    "If it''s usual, then to the sleeping Master, I...yes..."


    Placing her hands against both cheeks which had become hot, Kokoro became bashful. It was quite innocent how she was rubbing her body with a *fidget*.


    -but, the current me doesn''t have enough strength to have sex with Kokoro.


    "...toilet."


    "Yes...by all means."


    She doesn''t appear to dislike it.


    I probably woke up because I wanted to go to the toilet. It probably wanted to help Kokoro in waking me up.


    Kokoro surprisingly removed my trousers, holding my exposed penis in her mouth and said ''by all means''.


    "...well, whatever."


    "Nngh!! Ngh...mh...nkch!"


    Kokoro firmly suppressed my penis with her lips, trying to suck up all of the urine from my urethra.


    A few seconds after I had finishing letting it all out, Kokoro raised her mouth, heading to the toilet so as to not let out bad breath.


    "Master, I will excuse myself temporarily."


    "Sure..."


    I wonder if this is what being nursed is like?


    I have no experience being nursed by my parents, so it might be something like this.


    After feeling refreshed, the sleepiness came back, huh?


    "Demon! You''re here, aren''t you?"


    It was there that a profusely striking voice appeared on this day.


    Sunou watched me, who was breathing heavily through the nose, with a smug grin.


    "Sunou-chan, let''s keep quiet, ok?"


    "Y-Yes...Demon, it appears that the time for you to pay your debt has come at last."


    "No, I won''t die, after all."


    Sunou was full of energy. She had become elated, with her brow primly raised.


    Even though this one was closer to Kokoro, it was almost as though she didn''t catch a cold. Laplace''s ability was plainly useful at such times.


    "You''ve become like this because of your normally bad conduct. Repent for your sins. Fufun!"


    This girl only opens her mouth to say the things she wants to say. I really want to punch her.


    But since I''m like this today, there''s nothing that can be done about it.


    "Suuuuh, haaaah."


    When she took a deep breath and stopped abusing me, Sunou simply sat at the side of the bed.


    "Well, I will forgive you with much for today. As expected, I don''t want to become a person who will lash out against a sick person."


    "...after all this?"


    "Sunou-chan, please help me carry the drinks. Master, Sunou-chan brought them so don''t fall asleep and let''s drink together."


    So she brought over some goods while paying a sick call, huh? She''s more thoughtful than I am, huh.


    The apartment''s intercom rang.


    Come to think of it, what time is it now? When I caught this cold, my sense of time became ambiguous.


    Only Sunou returned to the room. Since she wordlessly handed me the drink, I got up and took it.


    "Oh...it''s pretty tasty, huh."


    "This is a good one, so if you''ve learned your lesson from this then be a little kinder to me¡ª¨C"


    "Yahoshi! Book, you alive?"


    The door to my room opened and a new individual entered.


    "Hm...you seem alright."


    Mai and Rein came. It would seem that they were the ones on the intercom earlier.


    Both of them were still wearing casual clothes that resembled summer attire. Come to think of it, today was a school holiday, huh?


    Coming even though there weren''t any suggestions, I wonder if there''s a part of her that''s strangely meddlesome?


    "Ooh, somehow you don''t look that happy, even from here. Are you charmed?"


    "...he looks bothered."


    "Thanks."


    "Show your thanks a bit more!"


    Mai approached me with light steps and touched my forehead.


    I felt startled. Even though we were always having sexual intercourse, having my partner do something like this to me was bad for my heart.


    "It''s certainly hot, huh."


    "Both of you, thank you very much for visiting."


    "Book, also show your appreciation~"


    Perhaps in my stead, Kokoro conveyed words of gratitude.


    Mai showed me the bag that she was holding since earlier.


    Upon looking, it was a fruit basket. What should I say, it''s not like I''ve even been admitted to the hospital.


    Because they took over being a slave for the sick Kokoro''s sake when she was sick, that in itself had become their sick visit, but do these guys usually do something like this?


    I''ve never done a sick visit before, so I didn''t know any better.


    "I shall slice them up for the time being."


    "Ah, I''ll ''lso help out, Kokoron. You''re still getting over your cold, so it''s not good to strain yourself, just in case."


    "I-I will too!"


    With noisy steps, the trio of Kokoro, Mai, and Sunou left the room. Coming in and going it, they were like a pump.


    Rein tentatively remained here, continuing to stare fixedly at me.


    "...I''ll leave this here."


    Timing it when everyone had left, Rein placed her sick call gift that she brought in the corner of the room.


    What Rei brought was flowers. I was really being treated as though I had been hospitalised, huh?


    "So you came for a sick visit, huh?"


    "That''s, well-"


    Rein probably hates me. Even now, she was looking at me with a dubious expression.


    It''s probably that. She likely thought she''d be in trouble because there wouldn''t be anyone to do something about her sickness when I''m gone. She''s panicking too much for a mere cold.


    "It''s that part of you that I hate."


    "Hahah, what part¡­..oops."


    I stared at the flowers I got. Of course, there''s no way I knew what type they were.


    Perhaps because she thought I was gonna give my impression of them, Rein fixedly stared at me.


    Of course, there''s no way it would be like that.


    "Flowers, huh..."


    "What, is that bad?"


    "Nope, it seems Rein-like so isn''t it fine?"


    Rein had a side more fragile than she thought. Even though she showed such a powerful vitality, she''s brittle when she breaks.


    "What does that mean?"


    "Take it."


    I handed the flowers placed on the floor to Rein and gazed at it together.


    "There, it''s become a picture."


    It probably won''t be conveyed even if I tried to speak tediously, so let''s just praise her suitably.


    If Kokoro doesn''t manage them, then the flowers will quickly go bad. When my cold gets better, I should place them in the living room.


    Rein kept silent for a while, but upon moving she slowly returned the flowers to their original position.


    "...I thought you''d say they wouldn''t suit me."


    "I did say that it''s very Rein-like, right?"


    Rein has many delicate sides. Receiving those subtleties, drawing out her strong side, and skilfully hypnotising her was fun.


    I want to hypnotise and fuck someone.


    Even though I could have enjoyed myself if it weren''t for this cold.


    "Book, we''ve finished slicing them! It''s tasty!"


    "So you ate them first, huh?"


    Mai entered the middle of the room while chewing her mouth. Just from that of all things, the quiet space noisily transformed.


    Sunou and Kokoro also came in after her, so it felt like everyone had gathered together for a food sampling.


    "Master, please say ''aahn''."


    "Stop it."


    I don''t mind asking for it myself, but having it done to me when I''m weak is humiliating.


    However, upon seeing Kokoro who was joyously bringing fruit this way, I ended up opening my mouth.


    Seeing this pathetic appearance of mine, Rein gently smiled.


    Just because this sort of thing can''t be recognised as anything but skin ship, that''s not something to laugh at.


    "I guess I''ll also give it a go, huh?"


    "Stop...!"


    Having a cold was so unbearably distressing.


    £ª


    When school started the day after I recovered from my cold, I was filled with an indescribable feeling of loss.


    I was killing time whilst staying in the Counselling Room that Kokoro was in.


    There were no classes today.


    "Master, this is a new snack."


    "I see."


    "Are the preparations for the Cultural Festival satisfactory?"


    As the Cultural Festival approached, students had been exempted from most classes as they spent all their time preparing for it.


    This school was no exception. Especially this year, which was filled with students who were under the suggestion to enjoy the academy life with full force so as to relieve stress as much as possible.


    In other words, for me to be the exception who was living comfortably wasn''t good.


    Perhaps because joy was connected with her being together with me, Kokoro did not place much force into her voice.


    Showing hospitality by bring out tea cakes was the proof that she could not go against her slave instincts.


    "It''s fine, I''m not studying, and I''m supposed to do another activity so there aren''t any students who will complain even though I''ve slipped out. In the first place, I''ve been regarded as more of a customer."


    "Is that so?"


    "Let''s go around together on the actual day."


    "Yes! With pleasure!"


    I appropriately avoided the topic.


    Kokoro essentially could not escape from being a goody two-shoes. Even so, if I just word it so that we''d be together, her body would shake and rub against this way.


    Even if it''s biting a little, she is faithful and adorable.


    "Did you come to this school''s cultural festival last year?"


    "Yes, for a bit-"


    "I''ve also come here for the exam which also served as a preliminary inspection. I thought that there weren''t many interesting things here, but it turns out that wasn''t the case. If I had to say, the Computer Simulation Club or something produced a miniature of a plastic model space station, see. That was a wonderful model. Even though it was a rendering, it properly possessed the perspective of the work it was based on. I''m looking forward to that again this year. I also passed them an additional budget."


    "Ah, I also saw it. Then let''s go see it together this year!"


    I wonder if she really understands how wonderful that thing is?


    Well, I''ve diverted the topic for the time being, so I opened my book so as to kill time again.


    "Ah, Demon! Why are you here!?"


    When I did so, Sunou came into the room without even knocking. Come to think of it, I forgot to lock the door.


    "How about you, why are you here?"


    "I-I''m not that good at preparing for the Cultural Festival, so I was hoping to stay with Kokoro-nee-san."


    "Hah, it''s unsightly how you haven''t become accustomed to your class yet."


    "Then what reason does the Demon have for being here?"


    "...I''m preparing an original attraction in the Counselling Room-"


    "Doubt! Doubt! That''s a lie!"


    Sunou gave a smile of satisfaction as she pointed at me. It was taboo to lie to this girl, wasn''t it?


    Kokoro laughed a little while looking at me. What a rude fellow to laugh at her master.


    In order to scold such a rude slave, I placed my hands inside of Kokoro''s jacket in front of Sunou.


    "M...Master...Sunou-chan is watching¡ª-"


    "Sunou-chan!"


    Since I heard the voice of a complete stranger, I hurriedly pulled back my hands.


    Upon looking, I saw that it was a girl one year lower than me. Although it wasn''t refined yet, that expression was full of energy, her eyes shining as they gazed upon Sunou.


    "Hyah, Aikawa-san!?"


    "Sunou-chan is the key to this time''s play! Now, now! Come, come!"


    "W-Wait, you see, I''m helping out with this Counselling Room''s original attraction-"


    "It''s fine. We''ll be able to make do by ourselves somehow, so please have Sunou-san help out with you all."


    From the series of conversations, I was able to perceive the general flow.


    That''s why I became Sunou''s enemy.


    Losing her place to escape to, Sunou became unable to escape from Aikawa or whoever''s hand.


    "Uuh...uuuuuuuuuuhhhh!!"


    Making an expression as though she were just about to swallow a mouthful of bitter food, Sunou disappeared from the Counselling Room.


    "It seems that Sunou-chan''s class is putting on a play. I am not aware of the details, but Sunou-chan appears to have an important role among them."


    "Is it really alright to push such an important role onto the truant?"


    "Sunou-chan is beautiful, after all."


    I wonder if she''s seen as something like an important doll to the class?


    Since I''m not involved in that area, I do not understand it at all. There''s a need for Kokoro to speak occasionally, so she probably understands it, though.


    "Well, I don''t have to worry with regards to her."


    "Is that so?"


    "Somehow or another, that girl isn''t the type who makes a bad decision. It''s not like she has no idea what to do. She''ll be able to make friends naturally as long as she interacts with them."


    "...fufu."


    "What?"


    "Knock knoock! ''Scusie!"


    When I turned away, Mai appeared from the door that was just opened.


    Slightly poking her face out from the door, Mai waved at me who was nearby.


    I returned an annoyed face. Kokoro stretched her beautiful fingers and waved her hand back at her.


    "Book, you really were here!"


    "I''m busy. Even Mai has the class''s thing to attend to, right?"


    "Isn''t that why I came? Say, Book, it''s naive to think that you won''t be bothered just because we''re not doing anything together."


    Even though she wasn''t given permission to enter, Mai invaded the Counselling Room with a skip.


    "...[Mai, disregard me here]."


    Because I got pissed off, I activated the suggestion that I had left sometime ago. When activated, she wouldn''t be able to notice me no matter what I do, with the exception of my words.


    I fliped over the Mai''s skirt, who approached defencelessly. Pink panties, huh?


    "Muh, captured!"


    Instead it was Mai who unreservedly held my body tightly. My waist that was sitting on the sofa rose.


    "Now, we''re returning to the classroom, kay!"


    "Why?"


    "We''re taking a group photo. Everyone''s gathering, so I came to get Book."


    "You can take a picture even without me, right?"


    "That''s why I got you. If I don''t do this, then Book won''t participate in anything, right?"


    "Stop it, it''ll leave behind evidence."


    "What''s with that?"


    With a *jerk*, Mai continued to pull as taking me along with her.


    I resisted, but it was almost as if she wasn''t going to give up.


    I see, because she doesn''t notice what I do, she''s also not aware of my resistance, huh?


    "Hey, wait, I-!"


    "Master has too much time on his hands right now."


    "Then isn''t it fi~ne?"


    Just like the principle of a lever, Mai used her dextrous bodily sense to lift me up and tried to take me away just like that.


    While making a lonely face, Kokoro waved and sent me off with a smile.


    "Now, le''s go! Kyah...!"


    As payback for the energetically meddlesome Mai, I groped her breasts over her uniform.


    In any case, it''ll be fine if I escape mid-way. More importantly, I need to teach this cheeky girl a lesson.


    Running away can come after that.

 Chapter 53锛欵pisode 53: Academy Pole Trial-Arc

    From the school at night, you can hardly feel any light even if you look outside. The unseen darkness ahead amazingly bestowed a mysterious atmosphere.


    In the name of preparing for the Cultural Festival, there was only a single day where students were permitted to stay overnight at school.


    Of course, it is necessary to petition the school and secure the limited amount of sleeping places. Even here, that did not change.


    Nonetheless, as long as I use suggestions to have all members prepare for the Cultural Festival with all their might, then that necessity disappears. If all of the bees that don''t usually work do so, then it would fundamentally result in such.


    This school, who had 9 out of 10 people working besides me, was already completely ready and waiting for the Cultural Festival tomorrow.


    "It''s also refreshing how there''s no light coming from outside the window, huh."


    However, it had been decided that a certain number of students would be sleeping over at this school for some unspecified reason.


    While walking through the lonely lit corridor, I headed for my destination.


    For today only, we were holding a Cultural Festival that was prepared just for me.


    "Ah, welcoome!"


    The female students waiting for customers in the hallway found me and waved their hands.


    All of the female students that remained here were carefully selected and haphazardly assigned by me.


    I don''t even know the names of the female students that were waving at me right now, but their intelligent-looking features smiled as their silky, beautiful long heir swayed.


    "I have confidence in judging people, after all."


    "You, you quickly arrived, didn''t you? We were tired of waiting, you know!"


    "I appreciate your efforts in solicitation."


    Besides me, there weren''t any customers.


    All of the classrooms with attractions had curtains closed, a thorough measure to ensure that it wouldn''t be leaked to the outside. I feel bad for the teachers, but I had them guard the academy all night today.


    Wondering what sort of attraction this place would have, I raised my head.


    "Now, now! Quickly! Enter, enter!"


    However, the long-haired girl rushed my movements, making me participate before I could confirm it.


    As I entered the classroom, it was so dark that I couldn''t see anything. As the lights weren''t turned on, I could roughly guess what the attraction was.


    "Although faintly, it''s become a maze, huh?"


    "Okaay! Well then, I''m going to remove your clothes!"


    Although I''ve used suggestion to indicate what sort of attraction it was, how that was implemented depended on the female students who participated.


    The long-haired girl unhesitatingly removed my trousers and trunks, exposing my lower body.


    Bringing my trousers somewhere just like that, I was left alone.


    "It''s narrow."


    When my eyes grew accustomed to the lighting, I found that the classroom interior had become an intricate maze. It''s likely that it was a deversion of the ghost house that was done at ordinary Cultural Festivals.


    Anyway, I advanced into the maze. It is fairly narrow.


    "Baah!"


    -oh, there was an unknown female student who suddenly leaped out.


    Although I can''t tell that well because it was dim, she was definitely naked.


    "..."


    "...huh?"


    "You surprised me."


    "Why aren''t you erect!?"


    The lively and noisy girl was disappointed while closely watching my lower body.


    "Say, can''t you get it to stand up¡ªplease?"


    The girl herself was pretty. Cooperatively showing her cleavage to try and get me hard, she cocked her head and seduced me.


    "Stupid Hibiki, there''s no way that he''ll get erect by doing such a thing, right?"


    The new girl that came out was wearing a uniform. Her expression was a little stiff, but she properly held an older sister-like position.


    "So sorry about this, we shall start over again."


    "Is that so?"


    Taking the noisy child along, the uniformed girl tried to hide in the shadows at the front.


    While in the midst of squatting her body and going through the gaps, the uniformed girl''s skirt, whose back faced me, was turned up.


    Only for that moment, I could clearly see the lines of her pretty, well-shaped butt from her lower body, which wasn''t wearing any panties.


    "Haha...how amazing. You''re very good."


    "Oof."


    Seeing my erection, the uniformed girl leaked out a faint voice.


    The female students here were trying to make me ejaculate using various means.


    "Welcome to the pole trial, please come further inside."


    The uniform girl invited me further inside.


    Although it was dark, there were barely any elements that incited fear. Rather, the dimness brought about a bewitching atmosphere.


    For the time being, I followed the uniform girl, crouching as I entered the gap between the shadows.


    "I''ve caught you!"


    Immediately after passing through, both of my cheeks were enveloped by a soft, springy sensation.


    Upon looking upwards, I noticed that I was being sandwiched by another, mild-mannered, big-breasted girl.


    "Haha, I can''t move like this, huh."


    "I won''t let you go~"


    It was like my face was being covered by a soft, warm sponge.


    Brought along like this by the big-breasted girl, I was guided to an open place.


    "Ok, I will change positions, ok?"


    And then the big-breasted girl laid her back on the soft, carpeted floor, and I similarly laid on my back using that chest as a pillow.


    "Don''t look, okay?"


    There, a new girl appearance again. This girl also had a large chest, in her own way, and her torso was bare while her lower half was wearing the uniform''s skirt.


    As I was lying down, she used her breasts to cover my face.


    "Please say if it gets stuffy, ok?"


    "It''s okay. See, I can also stick out my tongue."


    "Kyah! Geez, that''s no good. Licking breasts is a violation of the rules."


    Sandwiched by breasts from above and below, my view was completely blcked. I could feel the sensation of the top girl''s nipples hitting around my forehead.


    Since I have the role of being made erect, attacking on my end appears to be a rule violation.


    "Look, while you weren''t able to move, a lot of girls aiming for your semen have arrived."


    With a commotion, I could tell that a lot of girls had gathered, even if they weren''t in my vision.


    "Okaay, then I will open up the view, okaay?"


    Slowly, the girl hanging over me separated from me.


    Even though it was a reluctant parting, I was able to catch the large breasts swaying as they ascended.


    And then, from those parting breasts, the view opened up.


    "Can you endure the pole trial?"


    Upon doing so, what was there were several pretty girls. All of them were wearing this school''s uniform en mass.


    And, without exception, they hiked up their skirts while pantyless, displaying its contents as though looking down on me, who was lying on my back.


    Some ashamedly averted their gaze, others smiled while blushing. With each trio having their own expressions, they showed me their wet vaginas.


    "Everyone has been shaving properly, huh?"


    "Well ''course, we had to take the care treatment for this day."


    "Ah!! It''s erect, it''s erect!"


    "Ok, that''s enough~"


    Saying this, the breasts in front of my face once again obstructed my view.


    After that, the girls gathered around my groin while making a bustling sound.


    A slender finger brushed against my waist region, and while each of my legs were being straddled, I could feel that gazes from all sides had gathered onto my crotch.


    "Then, I''m first!"


    "It''s somehow disappointing that I can''t see, huh."


    "Is that so? Fufuh."


    The girl hanging over me moved. Shaking up and down as though she were giving my face a boob job, I could see a gap opening up between the cleavage of her chest, even if it was only slight.


    What I could peek at from there was the appearance of the lively-looking girl, even now trying to consume my penis with her vagina.


    "There...igigh!?"


    It was fairly tight. It appears that she''s one of those who don''t have experience.


    It might not be the first time that my penis was put inside her, but it felt as though she wasn''t accustomed to it yet.


    Even though my penis was inserted, she stayed like this, unmoving as she endured it.


    "Hey, you need to properly move."


    "Move¡ª"


    "It...hurz!! This hurts more than I thought!


    "But there''d be no point if you don''t move, you know! You have to make this guy ejaculate!"


    It was a choice of words that was unique to the Cultural Festival, which merchants wouldn''t dare think of.


    While smiling, I grew sick of the lack of stimulation, and so licked the breast hitting my cheek with my tongue.


    "Kyah!! ...like I said, that''s a violation of the rules! You''re supposed to be the passive side, right!?"


    "Pardon me."


    "Hey, you also have to take the Cultural Festival seriously, you know!?"


    "B-But-"


    "Well, it can''t be helped~"


    Amidst the hard to see view, the girls gathered around the girl who my penis was inserted in.


    Oh, I think I''ve worked it out somehow.


    "Well then, here we go. Ready, and-!"


    "E-Eh!? OoUCH!!"


    All of the girls raised the body of the girl who I was inserted in.


    The inserted girl''s eyes were filled with tears from the pain, but it appears that she didn''t have the free time to complain.


    "Ok, we''re putting her down."


    "Ready, and-!"


    "Hyaahh!!"


    "Alright, we can do this!"


    In other words, the others girls were moving the inserted girl up and down, forcefully pumping her.


    It was an amazingly pitiable and wonderful sight.


    Even though they treated the inserted girl almost as though she were a sex sleeve, the girls didn''t stop as they moved her. It was almost like they were bullying her.


    "Ready, and-!"


    Of course, as they were improvising, their team work wasn''t good. The inserted girl swayed loosely, as though she were a doll with weak joints.


    Speaking from here, that turned into another new stimulus for my penis, as a pleasant feeling was finally transmitted to me.


    "Hyah! KyaaAAAh!!!"


    It seems that the default estrus suggestion was also working on the inserted girl. Like a tuna, she panted heavily, raising the loudest voice in this room.


    "Haah...Aaahh!"


    Both the girl hanging over me and the chest pillow below me began breathing hard because of being in constant contact with me.


    Even if I moved my tongue, it doesn''t feel like they would point out the rules anymore.


    Since that was the case, I used my free hand to tightly grasp the breasts as I pleased.


    "Kyahh!!"


    "Ah Ah! HyaaAAAHN!!!"


    "T-This is amazing!"


    "Ah, somehow it''s twitching!"


    The girls who weren''t in contact with me were also running a slight fever as they begun to grow horny.


    Grabbing my groping hand, the other girls began to apply it against their own vaginas and breasts. It was almost like I was also being treated like a toy that they used as they pleased.


    My legs and groin were also used for rubbing, and I was restrained in the truest sense of the word.


    "Aaaaah!! Kyaahh!! Haah....Aaah!!"


    While having my whole body stroked as though it were a genital, the penis that had continually been stimulated began to tremble.


    Without enduring that desire, I vented it out inside of the meat that I was inserted in.


    "Kyah...AaAAAAAAAAAAAAHH!!!"


    "Hyaahh!!"


    Taken in by the inserted girls cry, a few of the girls lightly climaxed.


    While feeling the *throbbing* semen flowing inside of her vagina, I saw the surroundings beginning to settle down.


    "Ah...Aahh!!"


    Removing my penis from her dead-tired vagina, the inserted girl collapsed next to me while facing the opposite direction.


    The semen that couldn''t fit sloppily spilled out onto the floor.


    "This is amazing..."


    Curiously gathering around the semen, the girls begin to smell it with a *sniff*.


    The horny girls probably began to hold interest in semen itself.


    "Haha...this is also my loss, huh?"


    Although it ended up seeming contrived, I praised this attraction. Because they made me ejaculate, it was nothing but a success.


    When one of the girls heard my words and raised her head, she happily smiled.


    "But this attraction is only just starting, you know."


    At the onset of those words, the women there flashed a bewitching smile as they looked at me.


    My penis still has an excessive amount of energy, and it was easy to tell that it was standing tall even in this darkness.


    "Haha...I''m so afraid that I can''t help it."


    "As you should be, but things are just starting from here, so..."


    The beautiful girls who sought out sexual intercourse, along with the whores that were trying to make me erect, began to lick my body without any commands.


    I wonder when I''ll be able to get out of this attraction?


    While smiling, I held expectations towards this facility''s volume.

 Chapter 54锛欵pisode 54: Minami Mai Female Body Cafe-Arc

    Heading for the next attraction, I walked through the evening corridor.


    There are no buildings like this in the school''s surroundings, so if the campus ground''s illumination was removed, then the light source from outside would be almost zero. It was to the extent where small lights even further away would light up bit by bit.


    Because there were too many troublesome things that came with doing it in the day time, we held it at night, but when things become like this, I wanted to try doing the same thing in the day.


    "Night is fine as well, though."


    Walking in the corridor where precarious lights continued onwards, I went around the secret stalls that would only be available for today. Because there''s a certain charm in doing this that humans are interesting creatures.


    In order to enjoy this, I dared to extend the distance I travelled to the grounds.


    "An exclusive romance that only I know of."


    I inadvertently increased my monologue; my tension rose. My current face was probably grinning broadly.


    "Oh, Book, you''re here, you''re here! Ooi!!"


    "..."


    Suddenly, I could confirm that Mai was calling out to me from the other side of the corridor. Upon finding me, she waved her hand largely and motioned to me.


    "I''ve come ''ta pick ya up...hey, why are you so upset?"


    "You don''t get it."


    "D''something happen? Well, well, even so, if you come here, I''m sure you''ll be in a good mood! And so, Let''s Go!"


    Mai twined her hand around my arm, holding me tightly so that I wouldn''t escape.


    After having her substitute as a slave, Mai has begun talking to me even more. It was likely that this was also the influence of hypnosis that I hadn''t anticipated or something.


    No, perhaps Mai might just be using me rather than her becoming defiant.


    "Come, cooome! Book, can''t you seem a little happier, or make yourself look better?"


    "It''s unlikely."


    From the start, Mai was the type who looked at her own self-interests in her relationships with people. She might be trying to clear away the troublesome male-female relationship that came from her being together with me.


    Speaking from a rankings perspective, it was likely that I wasn''t very high up there, so the surroundings won''t be paying me any jealousy. That''s why it ended up being unnecessary to annoyingly care much about male-female relations.


    Upon thinking about it, it''s not like there aren''t any favourable points to this.


    That''s right; it''s not like my hypnosis has caused that many problems. Isn''t there such a reason like this?


    I was bothered as the number of strange and incomprehensible problems have increased recently, but it''s likely that all of them are easily understood as long as my thinking catches up to them.


    "Well, now. Being taken along like this by a cute girl, you''ll see the shop in just a bit longer!"


    "The sign is a little off, huh?"


    As I was walking through the corridor, I saw a lone classroom with the lights on.


    In the original Cultural Festival, this location was planned to be running a cafe.


    For this night only, I had it function as a cafe dedicated to me.


    "Welcome to the Female Body Cafe!"


    "Welcoooome!"


    From beyond the classroom''s door, a team of already prepared females greeted me.


    These girls were also randomly picked from amongst my careful selection of beauties. All of them were adorable and possessed beauty that was a feast for the eyes.


    "Heeh, these clothes are?"


    "They were specially made for today...not really, it''s just this school''s uniform that''s been slightly remodelled."


    The attire that the girls wore gave off an image similar to a maid uniform due to its white-and-black shades. However, contrary to those colours, the clothes themselves were like cheerleading uniforms, with barely anybody and sleeves as the light garments exposed the armpits and navel. Even though the skirt was also using some light material, they are exceedingly short.


    "This, you see..."


    "Welcome."


    "Excuse me."


    A ponytail girl approached, so I gradually placed my hand on her skirt and flipped it up.


    She wasn''t wearing panties. I could see the still flesh-coloured and beautiful crevice that had just been shaved. I firmly peeked at the contents underneath the skirt.


    "I would like to guide you to your seat, but-"


    "Oh, that''s right, huh. Just wait a sec."


    Like this, I then stroked the pony-tailed girl''s belly while lifting up her top from the bottom as though unearthing it.


    Her breasts, which had a good shape of their own, appeared just like that, settling into my hands.


    "Not bad, huh."


    "Um...to your seat-"


    "Guide me there like this."


    Saying this, the pony-tailed girl began to walk in that state. As I was groping her chest, it appeared that she was having an overly difficult time moving.


    In the shop, it is said that the customers are kings or even gods. No matter what happens, the staff can''t complain to the customers.


    "Well then, I''ll leave it to you, Riho-san."


    "Ok."


    Upon arriving in front of the table, there were no chairs.


    Riho, a girl standing by in the distance who appeared dignified and a little mature, approached instead.


    Getting on all fours before my eyes, she stopped moving. She''s a chair.


    "Aah, so that''s why the table is low, huh?"


    "That is not the only reason."


    Without acknowledging the girl called Riho, I majestically lowered my waist.


    This abnormal situation was so ridiculous that it was unbearable. These guys, without holding any doubts whatsoever, attended to me like they were tools.


    It was so funny that I inadvertently slapped the ass of the girl who became a chair.


    "Hyah-hn!!"


    "Haha...ah, you there, can you come over?"


    I called out to one of the girls standing by.


    Although she made a slightly unmotivated face, that loose aura had become the girl''s charm. Girls with beautiful faces look good no matter what personality they have, huh?


    So that I wouldn''t spank the chair''s butt with my free hand again, I used that girl who approached to entertain my lonely hand. Although she went silent, she was lewder than the other girls, as she was properly wet.


    "Then, your order-"


    "The recommendation is fine. All of the girls look enjoyable."


    "Certainly."


    Just like that, the pony-tailed girl headed to the back of the kitchen. She probably went to inform the cooks of this cafe.


    "Ooh, Book! Did you come to visit because of Mai''s escort?"


    "Erm, who are you?"


    "I''m Mikumo, you know. Geez, even I remembered you."


    "Aah..."


    It was the energetic and small girl that was often together with Mai. This girl is also cute, so I told her to go work somewhere, didn''t I?


    The small vagina that I inserted inside of last time was healthy, and because this girl hurriedly moves about just from talking, I was able to catch glimpses of the insides of her skirt. The shape of her underboobs could be well seen, and it seems more fun to appreciate it rather than touching them for this girl.


    "How do you usually wear these clothes?"


    "Who knows? It kinda seems that there''s more to put on below, but I haven''t seen the real thing."


    "Isn''t Shion with you?"


    "I don''t know about that sort of thing. Hasn''t it been confirmed that she''s pregnant?"


    Come to think of it, upon being told that by Mikumo, I remembered.


    It seems that the one who doesn''t remember the girls that got pregnant very well is me. Rather than feeling pathetic, a sense of conquest filled my heart.


    "Thanks for waitiiiing!!"


    After remembering that I hypnotised Shion''s parents, it would seem that this store''s recommended menu item had been completed.


    "Heheheeh! Best regards!"


    "Mai, huh?"


    Although I left the personnel selection to them, I didn''t possibly think that it would be Mai. What kind of establishment is this?


    Even though she wouldn''t have been nominated if Shion was here.


    "Oof!"


    Mai was not wearing this store''s uniform. Being completely nude, she laid down on the table before my eyes.


    Upon coming this far, anyone would understand.


    As a store that offered an assortment of female bodies, this was what had been served.


    Of course, as they were required to be clean, I made it so they would thoroughly wash their bodies before being presented. The reason why it took so long was because of that.


    "Then we shall arrange the plate, ok?"


    "Hyah, cold!!"


    And then, the girls who brought out ordinary sweets began to paint Mai''s body with creams.


    Fresh cream wrapped in a coil around her breasts, and at its tip were strawberries, as correctly ordered. Cherries were placed on top of her mouth, and fruits were placed on top of her legs.


    Honey was slowly poured into her cleavage, and seeing it flow around her chest was something not easily experienced.


    "Hya, hya! I''s cold!"


    "Should I write your name?"


    "Is that the standard? I don''t need it."


    "Is that so? Then I shall write a different word, ok?"


    The one who asked me that was a woman with long straight hair who possessed a Japanese-like neat and tidy atmosphere. Those plainly, skilful-looking fingertips began to write characters in chocolate around the navel.


    "Hyaah!! Um, sir...the characters will become disturbed."


    "Writing it well even while being touched is the staff''s job, right?"


    "C...certainly."


    Placing my hands inside of the unbalanced uniform of the Japanese-style girl who was writing these words, I massaged her. Both her chest and pubic mound were soft. I should have ordered this one, huh.


    The Japanese-Styled girl closed one eye, but even so, she finished writing the words even more firmly.


    Written in the space between Mai''s navel and vagina were the words [Meat Urinal].


    "Haha! You have good sense! I approve!"


    "Thank you very much."


    "Did you say something? Hey, hey!?"


    "Thank you for the food."


    Because she couldn''t ruin the food, Mai was barely able to move her body. Even right now, the cherries were about to fall because she moved her mouth.


    While it still looked tasty, I brought my face close and crammed my mouth with the first bite.


    "Hyah, mmgh!!"


    "You''re tableware, so bear with it."


    First placing my mouth near Mai''s legs, I decided to eat the fruits. While licking Mai''s legs clean, I ate the fruits that were arranged from the base of her thighs to the end of her feet.


    I also properly licked up the fruit juice that seemed like it would spill. It would probably feel uncomfortable if left behind, after all.


    As a result, I finished eating the legs. Mai''s legs were still sticky from the remnants of saliva, and the smell of my own peculiar saliva tickled my nose.


    As though meeting this, a smell peculiar to women also came from Mai''s vagina.


    "Haha, a strange syrup is coming out, huh?"


    "T-That''s-"


    "Of course, I''ll eat it. Licking the dishes clean might be vulgar, but it seems there''s no resistance to doing that in this shop, huh?"


    There was a meaning to me eating from the legs first.


    I spread Mai''s sticky legs, which was the only part of her that had gained their freedom after having everything eaten.


    "I want my clothes taken off. Get me naked."


    "Certainly."


    Deliberately being undressed by the staff, I placed my exposed penis against the place where the syrup spilled out.


    Without resistance, the familiar vagina swallowed my penis just like that.


    "Hyah...aaaahhh!!"


    "Hey, you dropped the cherry, didn''t you?"


    While still inserted, I put my tongue inside of the lying Mai''s mouth and tried to take out the cherry that fell inside it.


    Resisting this, Mai entwined herself around my tongue so that I wouldn''t be able to take out the cherry.


    To think that she''d defy the customer, she really hasn''t been educated.


    "Ngh, hoheahh! ...I swallowed it."


    With a ''Hehe'', Mai chuckled deceptively as she faced me.


    When she raised her torso, there was an oily sensation around my chest.


    Because I overlapped my body with Mai''s for this purpose, the sweets ended up getting stuck to my chest.


    The other staff members panicked a little.


    "O-Our sincerest apologies!"


    "Then are you guys going to lick this up for me?"


    "Y-Yes!"


    To not spoil the customer''s mood, the diligent-looking Japanese-Style girl began to lick my body before anyone else.


    Her cheeks blushed and poked her tongue out slightly as though ashamed. The efficiency was terrible, but this way is sexier.


    "Look, Mai. Don''t you have anything to say?"


    "S-Sorry, you''ll forgive me, won''t you?"


    "You''re really light-hearted, huh?"


    "Hyahn!"


    While talking, I pumped my penis into her.


    The sweets on her chest that shook together with her breast when Mai swayed was another interesting phenomenon.


    Piercing the depths of her vagina numerous times, I firmly enjoyed Mai''s body.


    "It is finished."


    "Thanks for your hard work. Well then, I guess I''ll cum, huh?"


    It appears that they''ve finished licking my body. From here on would be different than usual.


    Once again glueing my body to Mai, I began to lick up the tasty-looking, shaking cream on top of her chest.


    "Hyah, hyaaaAAh!! Kyaah, ahh!! AaAh!!"


    Upon licking with my tongue, her chest swayed according to those movements. Seeing it jiggle like a large pudding was quite surreal.


    From there, I further buried my face into her cleavage and licked up the liquid honey.


    During that time, without forgetting to go back and forth, I kept moving my penis.


    "That''s, lick¨Caaaah!! Hyaahn!!"


    Mercilessly seizing Mai''s nipples, which no longer had cream on it, I jerked my chin up and pulled it.


    The slang of ''eating'' shows up often in sexual intercourse, but this was precisely that.


    "Haha, aren''t you tasty?"


    "Mmgh!! *smack*"


    Mai, who was nothing else but tableware, also couldn''t bear it and moved her body.


    Wrapping both legs around me like crab pincers, Mai used both hands to push me, who was biting her breasts, into her chest.


    And then, Mai made a sound as she placed her lips near my forehead and sucked.


    Each of us craved our own lust. As though the two of us had become one, we shared our senses and devoted ourselves to our intercourse like animals.


    I, who did not have any suggestions, felt my entire body burning hot, as though I was resonating with Mai.


    "Aah!!"


    "Amazing..."


    It wasn''t just Mai and I who were like that, as it had also spread to the female students in the shop.


    A phenomenon akin to Group Hypnosis occurred, which came about due to the influence received from the horny suggestion. Mutually recognising the depravity of that act, they accepted it.


    The female students who weren''t wearing underwear were also shrouded in a feminine scent.


    Even if they weren''t under hypnotic suggestion, the people here would become horny even if they didn''t want to. That''s just how much the group''s will filled this shop.


    Strongly receiving that suggestion, my penis began to vibrate with a *twitch*, to an extent that it had never done before.


    "Mai...Mai!"


    "Ahhah, haah, hyaaaAAAAAAAAAHHHH!!!"


    Hit by this air, my penis exploded spontaneously. Spewing semen before I stopped my pistons, it stirred up the interior of Mai''s vagina.


    Being bathed in my bodily fluids and this space''s pleasure all at once, she climaxed, convulsing so much that the table seemed as though it would collapse.


    "Hah...aah..."


    Mai''s expression was glowing in delight, drooling saliva onto my face while basking in the lingering sensations. Almost like how a baby didn''t endure the calls of nature, she obediently received and accepted the pleasure.


    I adjusted my breath as my tension dropped. I should be calm now.


    Peeling Mai, who was hugging me, off of my body, I stood up alone.


    "Eh, hey..."


    Mai stretched her hand out to the separated me, seemingly in a reluctance to part, but she couldn''t muster any strength and so any pursuit other than this didn''t come.


    When trapping a group with hypnosis, there''s a possibility that those who are have not received suggestions will get wrapped up in it. It''s a phenomenon that should be verified.


    "It was a delicious meal."


    For the time being, I sent only words of praises to Mai. It wasn''t a lie that it felt good.


    Suddenly, the sensation of a soft finger reached my hand. Someone had taken my hand.


    "Hm?"


    "Would you like to order seconds?"


    One of the female students looked at me with erotic eyes. Like a horny rabbit, her clothes were already disturbed as she nestled up to me.


    Naturally, I wasn''t the only one who became horny from the mass hypnotic effects. Rather, the girls'' side has also become quite amazing.


    Like starving beasts, they surrounded me, waiting for my answer.


    I probably couldn''t answer with a ''no'' here.


    "Sure, the taste isn''t bad, but the quantity was a little, so I was just wondering whether or not I should put in a complaint."


    Of course, I responded. Even my sexual desire isn''t so weak as to end with just doing it once or twice. A person who has attained hypnosis can''t end things with just that.


    My penis soared, become stiff as though it were a spear that would pierce these beasts.


    "Now then, for the time being, I guess I''ll order all of the items that you have. I''m so hungry that I just can''t help myself."


    When I said this, the female students hurriedly headed to the kitchen. Apparently, a conference to determine the order was about to begin.

 Chapter 55锛欵pisode 55: Academy Fertilisation Photo-shoot-Arc

    While heading to the next classroom, I could also see the decorations for the Cultural Festival that haven''t been used yet.


    "Over there, huh..."


    While walking through the corridor, I headed to the next destination.


    Cultural Festivals have a lot of variety. As it stands, this school has fulfilled this thanks to the suggestions, but even so, there are places where it pales in comparison to the others.


    At any rate, the events can''t run without the academy giving their approval. As it was first come, first serve, there were many events that naturally appeared due to being the only choice after a process of elimination.


    Speaking in terms of events, the photo studio I was going to right now was exactly that.


    For the Photo Studio, it was sufficient enough if costumes for taking photos and a camera that could immediately develop pictures were prepared. Worst case, it would be fine for the shooting to be done through the customers'' cell phones.


    Basically, there are events for people that are troublesome to participate in.


    "Welcome-come! We''ve been waiting!!"


    "Hello."


    A glasses-wearing girl spread both arms out and welcomed me.


    Stopping in front of the Photo Studio''s door, I took one sweep over the exterior that was visible from the corridor.


    For a Photo Studio, it was way too flamboyant.


    It''s a failure when speaking from an event perspective, but in terms of spirit, this might be Number 2. Number 1 is probably the space station model making place.


    Upon entering inside, the interior also had a weird structure. There were several boards used for the purpose of changing the background, likely used in the theatre, placed there, and the changing and dressing rooms were arranged in a way that even a western clothes shop wouldn''t be able to object to it.


    The room was atmospherically fanciful in some places, likely because they were conscious of their primary customers being women.


    In the fist place, there was no need for me to change into costumes or get my picture taken so it didn''t matter to me.


    "Welcooome!!"


    Several female students greeted my visit. Because everyone''s bodies were wrapped in ordinary student uniforms, I contrarily ended up thinking that it was unusual.


    "Sir, which girl would you like?"


    "Let''s see, first off, I''d like that short girl with her hair tied up in the back."


    I appropriately chose a girl that caught my eye. A girl with a single knot in her hair trotted up to me.


    "Which attire is to your liking?"


    "Isn''t that one fine?"


    As there were many clothes that haven''t been taken down, I pointed out one of them for the time being. It was frilly dress-like item. The mini-skirt was fluffy and adorable.


    "That Gingham Check, is it? Are you perhaps a fan?"


    "Fan?"


    "Oh, did you not know? That''s a replica that resembles the dress that an idol wears."


    "Heeh."


    I barely knew nothing about clothes. It seems that I''ll regret it if I choose too arbitrarily.


    According to my instructions, the single-knot girl began to change her clothes. With this, the preparations as a whole would end.


    "For now, I''ll do the shooting once with that girl, so have the other girls prepare. As for who will be selected and their attire, I''ll let you decide."


    "Certainly. Then I shall decide for you, yes?"


    After moving her gaze to the girls in the surroundings, the glasses girl bowed once to me.


    "Then, please enjoy the Fertilisation Photo-shoot."


    "Yeah, I''ll have you entertain me."


    After the single-knot girl finished changing, she came out of the changing room.


    The Gingham Check''s frills shook with her shyness.


    So that she wouldn''t fall, I firmly grasped her shoulders and drew her body close.


    "Well then, shall we start on the bed?"


    "U-Um, please take care of me!"


    Perhaps because she was nervous, the single-knot girl couldn''t move that well, even though I pulled her to the bed.


    Her downcast face also didn''t meet mine. Was it bad for me to have chosen her first?


    For now, I opened my mouth in order to relieve her tension.


    "You, your name?"


    "Ah, erm, it''s Kana¡ª"


    Waiting for the instant Kana raised her face, I bit her lip.


    "Mmgh!?"


    Kana widened her eyes due to surprise, and her heart beat throbbed violently.


    As though enjoying that, I glued my entire body to her, further sucking up her lower lip into the insides of my mouth.


    "Hyauh...hyaaaAAAHH...!!"


    Making Kana''s lips sticky with saliva, I used my tongue to lick all over her teeth as well. Just like the first impression I saw, they were beautiful teeth with a sense of cleanliness.


    "Ngh, nngh! Mghhhhh!!!"


    Like that, I inserted my tongue into her mouth, entwining it together with Kana''s own. I rampaged further inside of her mouth, whose tongue turned due to nerves.


    Raising her light body, I pushed her onto the bed while our lips were still overlapped.


    Almost as though I were plundering the vitality from Kana''s lips, I pushed down her face and poured saliva while making a vulgar squelching sound. Because Kana was on the bottom, the saliva inevitably flowed down her throat.


    Timing it when her slightly struggling body became quiet, I separated my lips.


    "Puhah...haah...haah..."


    Her face covered in saliva, Kana panted with cheeks dyed red.


    Without waiting for her to calm down, I placed my hand inside her skirt.


    "N-Noooooo!"


    Naturally, I ignored her.


    Clutching the underwear inside of her skirt with my right hand, I stripped it from Kana''s skin as though I were pulling off gum.


    Because I was forcibly trying to tear it off, her body rolled over, falling on to its stomach. Her underwear was removed halfway down to her knees, but she ended up in a posture with her butt thrust out, changing into just the perfect position.


    "Eh, eh, wai-!?"


    ''Wait'' or ''no'' were some of the shameful things that Kana continued to say.


    Without mercy, I took out my penis and wordlessly inserted it.


    "Oww!! Aahh!!"


    As per my lack of memory of having raped her before, it appears that she didn''t have experience. The tight interior of her vagina tried to push back my penis, as though it was a foreign object.


    Conversely rejoicing over such feeble resistance, I forcibly stabbed her.


    Kana raised a scream and shed tears. Even though it was temporarily her job, she was quite the pitiable fellow.


    That''s why my sadistic heart swelled further, and I continued to pump her.


    "Ugh...aAH..."


    I heard sobbing coming from Kana. She buried her face into the bed, as though attempting to quickly escape from this situation.


    Although it was the fault of the customer, she probably didn''t think that her first job would be this painful of an experience. Even still, since she was properly wet, the suggestions were working so it was actually on the gentle side.


    It was so gentle that, when this girl eventually gets a boyfriend, she''ll want to praise me, saying that it was the right choice for her being able to have an easy experience with me.


    "Aaaah...uugh."


    Kana''s blurred voice was also adorable. I one-sidedly fucked her body, which had given up on resisting.


    My hand slipped even into Kana''s jacket, and found the breasts inside. While rampaging to the extent that her clothes seemed like it would tear, I clenched them violently.


    Placing my lips against Kana, who was crouched over, I sucked it so strongly that a mark would remain.


    After unreservedly treating her like such as though she were a toy, I immersed the insides of her vagina with my first ejaculation.


    "Ugh...uugh..."


    Because the suggestions were also working for Kana, it appears that she was able to taste a certain level of pleasure. While both of her legs trembled with a *wobble*, the insides of her vagina convulsed.


    After I firmly finished releasing my semen, I dropped her waist onto the bed, as though casting her aside.


    "Haah...aaAAhh..."


    Kana didn''t raise her body that was still lying face-down, nor did I try to close both of her legs that were spread apart. Semen sloppily overflowed from inside of her vagina.


    "Well then, I''ll be taking the photo, ok~"


    "Don''t put me in the frame."


    "Yeah, I said I got it. Aah, but then it''s a little hard to see it like this, huh~"


    "Got it."


    "Igigh..."


    Lifting both of Kana''s ankles, I opened them to the sides with a jerk. While making it so that both the semen and her vagina could be properly seen, I raised her face-down body so that it was upside down.


    Putting her face below and her crotch above, I showed consideration so that the photographer could capture her entire body in the frame.


    "That''s good! OKAY!"


    The photographer girl used a flash. This academy''s student who wore an Idol Cosplay attire had her figure after being cream-pied firmly captured.


    All of these pictures should be preserved in a suitable place within the school. Because I''m not reflected in the pictures, it wouldn''t be thought of as anything but a simple sex shoot.


    "If Kana gives birth to a child from this, then this would be the moment, huh~"


    "Who''s next?"


    "We are. Please take good care of us!"


    A serious-looking girl came forward and bowed.


    This girl''s attire had frills of a similar type to Kana''s, huh.


    "As we have them here, we decided to unify ourselves with the idol theme!"


    "Is that so, I don''t really know much about it, but they''re cute costumes."


    "Well then, everyone, we shall do it as according to the previous arrangement!"


    Arranging themselves next to the serious girl, several female students also formed a line.


    Every girl''s level was quite high, and it was likely that those frills were idol costumes.


    Everyone at the same time dropped their waists on the mat that had been prepared who-knows when, sitting on the floor while grasping their knees. Upon looking from the front, the insides of their skirts were completely exposed, and naturally they weren''t wearing panties.


    From there, it had become quite diverse. There were girls who immediately spread their legs, and others whose trembling hands slowly parted them, reflecting a lack of unity.


    And then, finally, the prepared girls on the mat, while still pantyless, spread their legs into an M shape, and-


    "Please give us your ejaculate!"


    "Please!"


    "P-Please."


    As though saying they were completely prepared, they spread their vaginas with their fingers and waited for my penis.


    Pleased by this scheme, I raised the corner of my mouth. Towards the abnormality of them lining up and waiting for my ejaculation like this, I was filled with wonder.


    The photographer girl adjusted her camera while waiting for me to move.


    "You can start from whichever girl you like. Please do as many or as little of them as you''d like."


    "As many as I like? Naturally, you won''t mind if I do it with everyone, right?"


    After confirming rather than asking a question, I first inserted my enraged penis into the girl in front of me.


    £ª


    All of the female students on top of the mat were short of breath due to the horniness brought about by the suggestions.


    "Hyah...aah!"


    "Ahaahyah..."


    "Phew."


    Filled with a sense of accomplishment from fucking all of the members, I leaked out a sigh.


    "Okaaay! Well then, everyone, I''m going to take the picture now, okaay! I just did it for everyone one by one earlier, but since we''re all gathered together, then everyone has to be in the Fertilisation Photo-shoot!"


    The photographer girl was in high spirits, pushing the shutter every time I finished a cream-pie. Although it could be said that it was due to the suggestions, the way she was so spirited was something that would cause one''s eyes to open wide in wonder.


    The girls, while being completely exhausted, moved their bodies in order to fulfil that mission.


    "Hey, over there! Properly spread your vagina! Only the semen can be seen, you know!? Spirit! Put in enough spirit to at least show the womb!"


    "Yesh..."


    "Hey, smile more, smile!"


    The photographer girl, while rousing the dead-tired members, did not take her hands off the camera.


    "Do it as though you were showing the children you give birth to that this was the moment that they were born, see!? Shape up, keep it together!"


    Even if they were born, these pictures wouldn''t be shown to the children. It was just for the atmosphere.


    The girls were also doing their best. The girls whose legs were trembling also became desperate as though not to hide their vaginas.


    "Tomorrow''s Cultural Festival, is it gonna be alright?"


    "Ok, cheese!"


    With a click, the sound of the shutter echoed through the interior of this classroom.


    Starting from that, the girls who spread their legs into an M shape entrusted their backs to the mat.


    "Alright, everyone, good work! I got some good Fertilisation Photos!"


    "Good work."


    "It''s not digital so it can''t be confirmed, but it''s certain that there were some good ones taken. Our Photo Committee will take the responsibility of developing them, so please look forward to it!"


    "Sure, I can''t wait."


    The Photo Committee was originally there to perform related activities for the Graduation Album. Normally, even the development would be left to the photo shops, but this time that''s not going to happen.


    It was because there was someone who could do the development of pictures all by himself that this event was established.


    I am truly looking forward to it.


    All of the members lined up and were captured in the instant where it was uncertain whether they had been fertilised or not.


    The abnormality of such an abnormal situation kept in a picture caused blood to once again seethe into my lower half.

 Chapter 56锛欵pisode 56: Touhou Sunou Theatre Tragedy-Arc

    In front of the teacher''s platform of the multi-purpose room, which was a little wider than the normal classroom''s, I spread out both of my hands.


    "Now then, this is a Medieval Kingdom."


    All of the female students staring at the teaching platform were gathered as the light of their eyes disappeared, their gazes wandering through the empty air.


    Even so, their ears properly picked up my words and were instilled in the depths of their hearts.


    All of them had fallen into a hypnotic trance.


    I turned to the right and addressed half of the group.


    "For the sake of the princess who lives in this Light Kingdom, you are to put every effort in defending it from the Empire who started an invasion. The girls of the Country of Light, raise your hands."


    When I said this, the female students in the right half of the room raised their hands. Satisfied with that, I addressed the other half of the female students.


    "Conversely, you are the Dark Empire invading this Light Kingdom, and are trying to raid it so as to take the territory as your own. The girls of the Empire, raise both of your hands."


    The left half of the female students slowly raised their hands with hollow eyes. Just as arranged.


    "Well then, this story will begin! Everyone, please be born!"


    Clapping my hands with a bang, the female students all began to prepare at once.


    Some of them shifted the teacher''s platform out of the way and stuck a picture onto the background board. A machine was adjusted so that the BGM flowed out.


    "Theatre is pretty hard work, huh."


    So as to not get in the girls'' way, I planted my waist on the audience seats where the girls were and decided to wait.


    The attraction here was a play. I''m certain I heard that they''d put on three performances.


    A part of the female students undressed the uniforms they wore, being reduced to their underwear appearance. It would seem that they were changing costumes. Because they were moving unconsciously, they didn''t go to the changing rooms.


    Placing the uniforms on the audience seats, their bodies, which still possessed slenderness, was shown to me. The underwear that still covered their developing chests weren''t really that cute.


    "This here is a sense of immorality that, on the contrary, is actually great, huh."


    While moving so as to not get in the girls'' way, I gazed hard at their changing figures.


    The ones who were putting on a play as an attraction were the middle school students. Their immature figures in the midst of growing were lined up. Perhaps, amongst the sights I''ve seen inside of this school up until now, this one was the most immoral.


    "Good luck to you too, Sunou."


    "..."


    Of course, she couldn''t hear me.


    However, immediately by my side was Sunou, who was changing like everyone else. Although she was still thin right now, even I could tell that she was somewhat big when comparing her to the rest of the girls like this.


    "It appears that, in theatre, there are people who change their own lives because of their role, see."


    I muttered to myself while watching the changing girls.


    Meanwhile, the young bodies had changed into the stage prop medieval clothes. There were some who were having trouble, perhaps because they weren''t able to wear them well.


    "For example, when playing in a drama about adultery, the actors would deliberately cheat on people. At the time of playing a madman, it appears that there were also people who would actually take drugs and see incidents."


    It seemed that there were some who had removed their underwear and changed, and there were girls who removed their bra and exposed their nipples.


    Sunou was also among these people, pinching the hook of her bra with her small, slender fingers as it dropped. They were the two protuberances that I always saw, but peeking at them while she was unconscious like this was also entertaining.


    "If you think along these lines, then what I''m doing will make this the greatest rehearsal. Be thankful."


    Basically, by my goodwill, the girls would be able to undergo genuine special training. There were girls from other classes mixed in, but that couldn''t be helped.


    As the preparations were gradually put in order, the lights faded to black once they bowed on the stage.


    "On a star somewhere in the distant past..."


    Crossing both legs, I watched the play.


    Just as I said earlier, the play appeared to hold a Medieval Fantasy setting. The plays that one would put on at this age would usually be a student comedy, and those that were more reasonable with a little bit of monkey business were more prevalent.


    Perhaps this is really an influence of the suggestions? But the one who pushed for this plan is weird in the head.


    "Upon thinking about my loyalty to the princess, even the wounds carved on this body are not painful."


    Sunou continued to fluently speak the memorised lines. The fact that this girl barely feels nervous at all when it becomes the real thing was threatening, huh.


    This time, everyone was getting into their roles due to the suggestions, but this probably won''t happen in the play.


    "This Knight, Snow White, will-"


    Sunou''s attire was exactly that of a Knight Commander. She was wearing protective equipment that was easy to move in, which was plate armour on top of blue western-style clothes. They were flamboyant, unlike the other knights, and she even wasn''t wearing a helmet.


    Although it doesn''t look reliable, those clothes that didn''t cover their body properly expressed everyone''s standing of living beyond their means.


    Even though it''s in the play, the worrying state of whether their young selves would be swept along by everyone else was expressed like a musical.


    The figures of the other female camp were also seen clearly, but their exposure was modest. It can''t be helped because they''re sensitive to such things at this age. The long skirt knight attire seemed very difficult to move in.


    "Really, I like the evil side better."


    The setting became dark, as it became the Evil Empire''s turn. It seems that, in order to do something about these impoverished land resources, they attacked the Light Country.


    Although it''s such a cliche, if a play isn''t this easy to understand, then people will end up bored.


    Before one realised it, a war had broken out, and before one realised it, the battle had headed to its final stage.


    "Now then, Dark Empire! Give up and go back to your own country!"


    Sunou thrust her sword upwards, instigating the few remnants of the Dark Empire.


    The forces of the invading Dark Country had been pretty much devastated by the Light Country, and so desperately began a massacre in the Country Light.


    The present situation was the last part of the story to prevent that.


    The main battle was already over, and it had become a tale that would leave lingering memories of the finale.


    It was the conversation part with the last enemy that happened often.


    "You truly are to be commended."


    "What for?"


    "You guys might be fine with this. However, when we retreated from a crushing defeat, our families who were waiting for our return, what will happen to them living on the barren land without being able to fight? I don''t have the courage to tell them to go starve and die like this."


    Listening to this conversation, things ending with them conceding to a certain extent was this story''s original appearance.


    Of course, things won''t end in such a boring way, though.


    "...you are-"


    "What, there''s no need to sympathise, see. From here on, we too will be well-provided for, after all."


    "...Snow."


    "...eh?"


    Appearing on stage was the captured Light Country''s Princess.


    The girls of the Dark Empire took a final gamble, and created a diversion. Connecting with the aristocrats through bribes, they fished in troubled waters and provoked a coup d''etat.


    "Princess!"


    "It would appear that, with this, the situation has been reversed, yes?"


    "Snow! Kill me! If you do it now, then we can still make it!"


    The princess desperately issued the command to kill herself.


    However, the Knight, Sunou, could not do that. For her, who originally had the setting of hating to stand above sacrifices, she could not do it.


    As a result, the Dark Empire made certain to secure the princess and was successful in overthrowing the country.


    Now then, this is the main part.


    The Ceremonial Knights, who obeyed the Princess due to loyalty, were unable to support the nobles who caused a coup and were captured as insurgents.


    Including Sunou, the beautiful girls were on their knees, unable to move their necks and hands due to the wooden stocks.


    "Hear me, People, and look at these figures! This is the end of those who swore loyalty to the pathetic, and foolish Princess! And, from here on, you lot will be made into the slaves you should be as the incarnation of your sins!"


    "Don''t insult the princess!"


    The people was referring to the people in the audience seats. Well, there''s no one else here but me, though.


    The Dark Empire girl triumphantly laughed as she kicked Sunou and the others.


    "But, well, I feel a little sympathetic for slaves such as you. Your lives as humans would just be thrown away, after all. That''s why, as a minimal trifle of mercy, I''ve prepared them."


    After the Empire girl looked over the captured knights, she met eyes with me, who was the populace.


    "These guys are stained in the blood of our brethren. Leaving their whore bodies alone is also filthy. Therefore, they cannot avoid capital punishment, but since they''re going to die anyway, I was beginning to think, see. Before you guys become slaves, I''ve prepared a final consolation for you. You can use them as you please."


    There wasn''t any particular twist to it. It was that sort of thing.


    Relieving themselves by breaking the hearts of those girls due to being raped by the people they were trying to protect was the Empire''s revenge.


    Being released from this situation that I haven''t seen anywhere else but here, I stood up from my seat.


    The one who my eyes met first was a small knight girl, crying in despair. She was originally someone with a faint heart, huh. She was so afraid to die that it was unavoidable.


    "P-Please stop!"


    "You guys destroyed this country!"


    "N-No, that''s-!"


    "Stop it!"


    Suddenly, Sunou raised a loud voice and glared my way.


    She seems to have some hesitation towards directing such a gaze towards the citizens she was trying to protect. However, she probably thought that it couldn''t be helped in order to protect her brethren.


    "If you''re going to do it, then do it to me! That girl has a sweetheart!"


    "Man, fuck them starting from that one."


    "Wait!!"


    If the Empire orders it, the feeble people with life regrets wouldn''t be able to resist them, huh?


    In place of the girl who couldn''t move due to the wooden stocks, I turned around to her behind.


    "S-Stop!"


    I forcibly grabbed her ass over her clothes and tore off the fabric. Since it was originally made for the play, I didn''t have to use that much force to rip it.


    "Kyaaaaaahh!!"


    "Hahaha, there, get a good look!! This was done by the people you lot were trying to protect!"


    The Empire girl laughed loudly and pointed at me.


    Meanwhile, I removed my pants and took out my penis, placing it against the vagina of the Girl Knight whose name I didn''t even know.


    "No, no!!"


    "Don''t resist! Hold down the woman!"


    Naturally, she resisted. The girl struggled vainly, shaking her ass so that I wouldn''t be able to insert myself inside.


    The Empire girl ordered her subordinates, restraining the girl from both sides.


    "No, stop! Please!"


    "Hye, the man over there, hurry up and insert it!"


    "Ok."


    As a feeble citizen, I couldn''t do anything except what I was told.


    Suddenly, I looked to the side and worshipped Sunou''s expression.


    Sunou bit her lip in vexation, causing blood to spill out. It was a so-so reaction. Since she can''t commit acts such as suicide, I want her to suffer as many bitter experiences as I wish.


    "Igiigh!!"


    "Hahaha! This girl''s a virgin, isn''t she!? How does it feel to have intercourse with your beloved civilian whose face you barely even remember?"


    "Nooooo!! Aagh!! Aah!!"


    As though tearing apart the crotch of the resisting girl knight, I crammed my penis inside.


    The interior of her vagina, which still hasn''t accepted anyone''s yet, was violently devastated by my penis, being pried open as though tearing fibres of meat with a snap.


    With her mouth agape and her tongue sticking out, the knight girl let out a hoarse voice.


    "Ah, ah!! Gagh AaAAAhh!!"


    "Haha, this girl is hilarious! Hey now, look at the great knight!"


    "Stop it! Stoop!!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    I continued to apologise. The feeble, powerless citizen could do nothing but listen to what the Empire said.


    The girl''s vagina became horny, twitching and undulating so as to swallow my penis. However, the girl in question was gasping in agony, becoming messed up with tears and drool.


    The still developing vagina was tight, and, despite having no experience, it had sufficient strength to jerk off my penis. I moved freely, and selfishly felt pleasure.


    "Haah...aah...!! Egugh..."


    Leaning forward like a dog, I continued to **** the knight girl.


    Having a man whose face she couldn''t see bending over her back, the girl sobbed.


    While carving my penis even deeper into the insides of the vagina that was being fucked for the first time, blood swelled up in my groin.


    Without stating so, I ejaculated into the girl''s vagina just like that.


    "Ah...aah..."


    Faced with that ejaculation, the girl convulsed with a twitch. Losing the energy to cry out, she collapsed to the ground, her tongue still sticking out as though it were licking the ground.


    After exhaling deeply, I looked around both sides.


    I could tell that the surrounding knights had turned pale. They were probably imagining what would become of them in the future.


    "No...nooooo!!"


    "Over there, shut up!"


    "Save me, save me!!"


    "Next is that one. Hurry up!"


    "Ok."


    Naturally, I couldn''t disobey them. Civilians are frail, after all.


    Pushing down the knight girl that was screaming and struggling, the Empire girls tore her clothes apart.


    What was there were beautiful bare legs and buttocks that had not been touched by anybody before, and a hairless vagina.


    "Don''t touch me! Die, go a die!!"


    Perhaps she was originally aggressive, or she just didn''t know when to give up, but this knight girl was still not stopping her resistance. Finding fault with everybody and everything, she tried to delay things by even just a few second.


    The Empire girls made the restraints even stronger. Pinning down her head, they tried to chip away at the girl''s will to resist.


    The despairing knight girl''s eyes coincidentally ended up meeting with Sunou''s.


    "It''s your fault..."


    "Eh...?"


    "It''s because you couldn''t command us properly!! It''s because you protected the Princess there! You think the Princess is so important, but you don''t care about us subordinates at all!!"


    "T-That''s not-!"


    At last, her blame reached even the Knight Commander, Sunou.


    That sight was so entertaining that I was desperately hid the rising corner of my mouth.


    "It''s not wrong! It''s your fault! That...ah, aah...!!!"


    While the girl was screaming, I ended up inserting my penis inside her.


    Even though she couldnt see behind her because of the stocks, the girl was fully aware of the irreparable scar left upon her.


    Infected by that girl''s despairing eyes, Sunou trembled.


    Nothing had been done to her body yet. However, her spirit had definitely been diminished, exhausted by the ****.


    While feeling her responsibility, she received the treatment of despair after everyone else, and was violated more than anyone in this place.


    "Aah, aah, kyaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!"


    The knight girl''s scream continued to ring in Sunou''s ears and my pleasure.


    Upon thinking about Sunou, who would be fucked last, my penis swelled in expectation more than sympathy.

 Chapter 57锛欵pisode 57: East-West-South-North Cultural Festival Daily Life-Arc

    During the public holidays, there was a day in which one needed to go to school.


    I spent the morning of the Cultural Festival''s appointed day in the counselling room, not knowing what do with my free time.


    Although school attendance on a public holiday was fundamentally a dull thing, there were those who were cheerful only because it was the Cultural Festival. I was also considerably in a good mood.


    "Master, would you like another?"


    "Apple."


    "Apple juice, yes?"


    The opening time hasn''t arrived yet. It was probably about the time when each of the classrooms were conducting home room.


    Just like those whose clubs were holding an attraction, I was allowed to stand by in my exclusive locations.


    It''s thanks to this that I''m able to relax in this air-conditioned Counselling Room amongst this heat.


    "Master, you really like it, don''t you?"


    "100% is the best. The thing that''s the best is that it has the spirit of the genuine article."


    Today is a day to get fired up about. It''s not the time to be swayed by drinks.


    I want to avoid being the first to arrive, but I should go at a time when there is as least amount of people gathered as possible.


    "Are you really looking forward to it so much?"


    "It''s not up to point. But I''m curious as to just how good this new version that Simulation Club has raised is, see. More importantly, you''ve asked for a leave of absence, right?"


    "Yes, I will properly take care of the house."


    For some unspecified reason, Kokoro has asked for a leave of absence from this place. I promised to go around together with her, but it just can''t be helped.


    "We''ll do it later, then."


    "Yes! Thank you very much! If it''s for that, then I will wait forever for you, Master!"


    "I see."


    Home room time has already long passed. Perhaps the main gates had been opened to the public.


    I guess now should be fine, huh?


    "Book, y''here? Y''here!!"


    "Don''t tell me the door wasn''t locked again..."


    Mai entered the Counselling Room without knocking.


    Upon seeing me, Mai frolicked as though she had seen an animal in a forest.


    Sensing troublesome signs, I overtly frowned. I always keep forgetting to lock the door whenever I''m not fucking someone.


    "What?"


    "Le''s go round together?"


    She cunningly murmured and cocked her head.


    I feel as though I''ve seen this trend before. This girl is always forceful.


    Mai looked at my displeased face, and contrarily laughed back as though expecting it.


    "What happened to Shion and Mikumo?"


    "Mana and them are still on-duty all through the morning, and everyone''s worn out. That''s why we''re gonna go together in the afternoon when everyone has free time!"


    "Don''t you have your duties during the afternoon?"


    "That''s why I came here first thing!! Let''s quickly look around!"


    As though shaking my shoulder due to muscle pains, my eyes met Kokoro''s with dull movements.


    Kokoro looked from Mai to myself, smiling as though troubled.


    "It''s a little frustrating."


    "That''s not it."


    "OK, GET!!"


    Without letting me say either yes or no, Mai entwined herself around my arm and made me stand up from the sofa.


    I was worried about what I should do, but I guess time will pass by even while I do this.


    "Well, I''m just gonna go wherever I want, so don''t complain."


    "Eh, Book has somewhere you want to go?"


    I really ought to punch this girl later.


    Mai has still not untied her hand, so I walked as though to pull her along.


    However, when I tried to leave the Counselling Room, I ended up stumbling.


    "Whoops!"


    "...eh, Mai?"


    The one who appeared there was none other than Rein. Wearing that poster''s military uniform, she was standing before my eyes.


    Perhaps because of her attire, her posture seems better than usual.


    "Huh, what''s wrong, Rei-Rei?"


    "...nothing really."


    Rein''s expression itself didn''t change, but her eyes were swimming.


    I knew. She was likely unsure of what to say in the face of such unexpected trouble. Let''s sneer at her.


    "..."


    Rein became slightly sullen. She quick-sightedly discerned my expression.


    Perhaps her nerves were relieved by this, but she heaved a tired sigh and calmed down.


    "...I was thinking, of going together."


    "Sure."


    I see, so Mai called her here and invited her to go looking around together, huh?


    Isn''t this just perfect? I want to go around by myself. They want to go around with someone.


    "Then how about everyone go together!? Kokoron as well!"


    "My apologies, but I have some business to take care of, so-"


    "Just a bit?"


    "No can do."


    Kokoro''s tone was quiet, but there was a part of it that was obstinate and had no intention of yielding.


    She was the strongest and most steadfast woman. I am also proud of her.


    "Well we''ll bring you some souvenirs later, then! Book''ll carry them!!"


    "Really, hurry it up."


    "Then let''s go! Rei-Rei too!"


    "Y-Yeah. Mai is really spirited, huh?"


    It seems that Mai also didn''t think she could win over the unbudging Kokoro, and so she tightly held Rein and myself before walking out.


    "So, where are we going, Book?"


    "...Computer Simulation Club''s Station Model."


    "This is also the first time I''ve heard of it. It''s definitely in the pamphlet."


    These guys.


    Well, whatever. I don''t think that you lot will be able to understand that model. I''ll just enjoy myself as I please and these guys can go cool off as they please.


    When I tried to take a step with a large stride, the cuff of my sleeve was pulled back by Mai. I was stopped once again.


    "What is it?"


    "Erm, see, Book will be in the middle."


    "Hah?"


    "It''s equality, see. I want to be as moderate as possible, after all."


    "Wait, Mai! I''m not like that!"


    Because of Mai''s absurd remark, I was in the centre, and Mai and Rein were lined up on both of my sides.


    Even though we''d just be a hindrance in the corridor if we lined up in threes.


    "This Mai is on the right arm!"


    Mai linked her arms with mine on my right side. It was the skin ship that had happened often lately.


    As she cleverly did this to an extent that it wasn''t too eye-catching, I no longer felt the need to worry or resist.


    She really is intelligent, to make sure that she didn''t do things I disliked.


    "But it''s not bad, right?"


    Heheeh. Mai grinned as though seeing through my heart.


    It''s because she does this sort of thing that she''s annoying.


    Rein fixatedly watched the exchange between Mai and me, not doing anything besides walking at my side.


    "What about you, Rei-Rei?"


    "Eh?"


    "It''s alright, there''s not many people around at this time, and I don''t think we''ll meet any acquaintances if we use this route. If we do meet them, then...hmm, well, I think it''ll be fine."


    "No, I''m-"


    "Welp, whatev."


    When Mai said that, Rein followed one step back from me. That appearance was almost like she was an attendant.


    "Hey, wait here."


    "Why?"


    "This."


    What Rein held out was a sword she was carrying for decoration. Even though it''s not that heavy.


    Following her instructions tried my nerves, but thinking of not holding it would affect my good name.


    Extending my hand, I took the imitation sword''s sheath. Even so-


    "...what?"


    "What is it?"


    Rein did not let go of the hand she stretched out. Rein was touching the handle and I was touching the sheath so it seemed as though it would come off if we took too much of a distance. In this state, the sheath would fall if I released my hand.


    Even though I protested, Rein did not release her hand, nor did she stop walking.


    We were in a state where we were both holding onto the edges of the sword.


    "..."


    "Heeh."


    Rein glanced repeatedly this way, but while it may be true that she didn''t let go of the handle, she walked so that a distance which wouldn''t cause the sword to become unsheathed was maintained.


    Without making any comment in particular, Mai persistently clung to me.


    It truly was a strange position.


    Having one hand entwined around and another holding the sword, it was very difficult to walk. This is why I was against walking together.


    £ª


    In a single word, the latest type of Space Station model made by the Simulation Club was splendid.


    The detailed, elaborate Miniature gave birth to the cosmos inside of this classroom, giving us the illusion that we were in the universe, so to speak.


    It was to the extent that apparently they even placed their hands in places that couldn''t be seen, and it seemed as though you could tear down the walls and peek into the interior.


    There were still no people inside of the exhibition room yet. The ones there were only the three of us, as well as two of the members who would be displaying it. For the time being, I should greet them.


    "Say, Book, what''s this?"


    "This is a buggy, a vehicle necessary when working outside in space."


    "Heeh."


    Mai was listening to me in detail, but I could clearly tell that she had no interest. The evidence of that was how she profusely met eyes with me.


    Rein was also looking at this model, but she wasn''t concentrating that much and she constantly watched Mai and me.


    To think that both of these two couldn''t understand the splendour of this.


    It seems that understanding this modelling is really beyond you lot''s power, huh?


    "Fufuh."


    "What is it?"


    "Nothing, it''s just interesting to look at."


    "Aah, I know, I know."


    For some reason, Rein placed her hand against her mouth and laughed.


    Mai also did the same, grinning as she flashed a smile.


    "What''s so funny? Which station are you interested in?"


    "No, no, we''re talking about Book."


    "So you, too, can make such a face, huh?"


    I cocked my head without thinking. I have no clue what''s going on.


    "Pff, you know, that''s the first time I''ve heard Book say something like ''Good Morning'', right?"


    "I also feel like he''s never said that to me before."


    "It''s only natural to pay respect to our seniors, you know."


    I respected these club members. It''s only natural to interact with them appropriately.


    These guys, what do they find so funny? Laughing about things other than models.


    Someday I''ll punch them until they cry. Remember this.


    "But I also think that this model is well-made."


    "Right, that''s right!"


    "Ahaha!!"


    As though finding something about that funny, Mai held her stomach and laughed. It''s fine since there''s no one here right now, but normally this is a place where you should be quiet.


    "Oi, Mai."


    "S-Sorry, it was just so funny...haha!!"


    "Don''t bother. I''m just gonna look at it alone and satisfy myself."


    Even if Mai leaked it now, and begged to stop, I won''t forgive you, after all.


    I''ll focus and burn this work into my eyes.


    "Aaah!! Demon!"


    Just when I thought this, I was annoyed by a Sunou-like character''s voice.


    Upon furrowing my brow and looking at the entrance, it really was Sunou.


    Because Sunou was dressed in the Middle-School Section''s school uniform, she had probably attended school. Even though she was in her uniform, the black lace hair decorations firmly possessed the Gothic aura.


    Without permission, she unreservedly approached us.


    "Why are you in this place!?"


    "Be quiet. I came to observe."


    "It is beyond your ability to understand this spectacular modelling."


    "Hah, what is this girl talking about?"


    Belittling others like that with worthless words is the height of folly.


    I reached out as though to grab Sunou''s head with my hand.


    However, perhaps because Sunou read it, but she grabbed it back as we pushed against each other.


    "Grgrgh...!"


    "After all, that is the strength of a woman. Look, if you strain too much, it''ll be like last Sunday wh..."


    "You! Are you going to say it!? We exchanged a pact to never speak of it, right!? That''s your way of doing things, isn''t it!?"


    I keep my promises. There''s no way I''d say it.


    However, there was no promise about speaking about it halfway. Even though she can see through lies, she''s weak against this sort of thing.


    As I was laughing in good humour, a merciless hand chop struck my flank with a bang.


    "Uwooh..."


    "You, is bullying Sunou fun?"


    "Rein...you-"


    She wasn''t serious because of the suggestions, but it hurts. Those movements were so beautiful that I ended up falling to my knees.


    Sunou got away from me during that opening, and hid behind Rein''s shadow.


    "This is...Sunou''s the one who picked the fight."


    "Nah, that''s Book''s fault. Sunono''s a good girl. Even I can tell."


    "Aah, Sunou-chan''s heere!"


    With a clamour, a voice unbecoming of this room entered.


    About three girls around the same age as Sunou approached.


    "You ended up going off by yourself, you know. We were looking for you."


    "An act such as moving without my permission should be punished."


    The trio, in their own ways, had cute appearances, huh? I think I should violate them someday.


    Personally, the most self-important girl''s appearance was to my liking. Only the appearance.


    "Sunou-chan, even though we said we''d go together-"


    One of them looked familiar. It was the girl who I first fucked at the play of last night''s Cultural Festival.


    She had a timid outward appearance, and she was a little awkward when walking, perhaps due to an after effect of the day before.


    "Sunono''s friends?"


    "Erm, from the right is Chihaya, Reika, and Nao..."


    "This Reika is her academic friend. I invited her to accompany me on this occasion, but before that she headed off by herself, and so I searched for her as so. You should be grateful."


    "Alrighty, alrighty! First is food, food...ah? Who''re you?"


    How should I say this? All of them are probably people who are of the same type as Sunou.


    They''re probably a group of friends that were a gathering of idiosyncrasies, or egotistical types. I feel bad for her image, but the timid girl Nao is probably also perverse somewhere.


    Sunou is also blessed. Just from coming to school for a bit, she''s already made friends.


    "Aah, I see! So this guy is Sunou''s boyfriend!?"


    "I''m certain she said he''s a dull crybaby, yes? Even so, he''s unexpectedly-"


    "I don''t think he''s that bad."


    How noisy.


    Since the label of transfer student still hasn''t come out yet, I guess they don''t have a bad impression of me, huh?


    Even so, don''t tell me Sunou''s been bragging about having a boyfriend again?


    "T-That''s not!"


    "Rather, the person on the right is so cool!! Unlike Sunou, she has a bang and boom coolness!"


    "So beautiful..."


    The topic changes quickly, huh?


    The girl called Chihaya saw Rein and suddenly praised her. Well, I understand.


    It''s said that women basically don''t praise women who are prettier than themselves, but when they''ve headed to the summit to the extent that Rein has, it''s like they''re in a completely different dimension.


    In that sense, Sunou is also at the apex, but that doesn''t matter right now.


    "Anyway, all of you be quiet. This isn''t a place to talk."


    "S-Sorry."


    I lowered my voice, and nevertheless clearly scolded them.


    Rather than admonishing these sorts of younger girls, they should be intimidated. You can''t have them looking down on you.


    Consciously making a fierce look and scorning them from above, the trio expectedly sank into silence. Alright, with this-


    "Book, that''s a little...kyah!?"


    Appearing in front of me as though to mediate, Mai lost her footing.


    Panicking, I drew Mai close, firmly grasping Mai who was about to fall down.


    "..."


    "Thank goodness."


    The exhibit is safe.


    It seems that Mai unconsciously shut her eyes, but upon gradually opening her eyelids, she restlessly moved her neck to look around.


    "E-Eh!?"


    "Be careful."


    "U-Um...aaaah!!! No way!!"


    When Mai suddenly raised a strange voice, her mouth quivered as she separated as though shoving me away.


    Thanks to these series of disturbances, the surroundings somehow became quiet. How convenient.


    "U-Um, see, I''m thankful for just now, but..."


    While using her fingers as a comb to fiddle with her forelocks, Mai thanked me. If you want to thank me, then you shouldn''t have shoved me away.


    "That lady right now is the more beautiful one."


    The one called Reika or whatever settled this with a smug face.


    It''s about time for the other spectators to start becoming interested this place.


    I should enjoy this scene and burn it into my eyes before it''s too late. It''s a beautiful model.

 Chapter 58锛欵pisode 58: Academy Nurarihyon-Arc

    ( A Nurarihyon is a yokai who basically sneaks into people''s homes unnoticed)


    Right now, my castle, the Counselling Room, was dim and quiet.


    The closed curtains and the candle lights had set the atmosphere. All of this was something that Kokoro had arranged for me.


    Furthermore, unlike how it was normally, the curtains arranged the room into a narrow square, as though sectioning it off into a third.


    "That''s right. It looks fortune-teller-like."


    The Cultural Festival Attraction that was being held in the Counselling Room is fortune-telling.


    Donning a completely black mantle, I continued to wait for visitors.


    While bothered by the blatant crystal ball before my eyes, I killed some free-time.


    "Umumuh, uugh, hoah!"


    "Master, they will not come so easily..."


    "That''s right, it''s not like they''d come immediately, huh."


    Kokoro opened the curtains and entered. Since she can''t knock, it couldn''t be helped.


    Upon looking at me, Kokoro smiled as though ringing a bell. I find being laughed at unpleasant, but amazingly it was a smile devoid of bad taste.


    "That''s right, I wonder if someone won''t come by soon?"


    "If you''re free, then you should also go look around the Cultural Festival. I can do it, even by myself."


    "No, this fortune-telling is limited only during the morning, so I shall reserve my fun for when I''m with Master."


    Saying this, Kokoro went back out of the room. She was not just soliciting customers, for she also had an important role to play.


    She is insurance that will immediately subdue them if something happens.


    "They''ve come, Master."


    A voice secretly reached me from outside.


    They''ve finally come, huh?


    Suddenly the curtain made a quiet sound as it opened.


    "Uum, the fortune-telling is here, right?"


    "Yes, that''s right. Welcome."


    I welcomed my first customer with a smile.


    The girl that appeared was a person from outside the school, and a beauty just as intended.


    Looking at her, she seemed to be a university student about the same as Kokoro, mature while still brimming with youthfulness, with beauty and adorableness perfectly coexisting. Her breasts were also so big that they could be seen over her clothes.


    "Somehow, I was given this ticket and said that I could do it for free so I came here. You''re a pro, right?"


    "Yes, no matter what consultation you wish to have, it will not be disclosed, and I believe that is the key to finding a result that will be considered beneficial for you."


    While introducing myself, I received the woman''s ticket.


    These were held by the students standing watch at the academy''s entrance, who had been under the suggestion to give them out only to people who they can confidently say is subjectively beautiful.


    A famous fortune-teller was staying in this school, and would be picking his customers randomly amongst the visitors.


    And the normal students would also repeatedly bring up the subject about a famous fortune teller being there to people who they considered beautiful. So that it would be unforgettably impressed upon them.


    "Erm, I am called Kotori. Somehow, you''re a lot younger than I thought you were."


    "I have confidence in my experience. I would like to prove that now."


    If it was a normal person, then they should come with the intent of trying it out because it''s free.


    In reality, however, the bird that was caught has now entered inside of the net called the Counselling Room.


    "Now then, Kotori-san. First, please look at this pen."


    "At the...pen?"


    Kotori obediently looked at the pen. It''s not like I''m not motivated, but it''s better to do just this for the first time.


    Using this Cultural Festival, I decided to place an unspecified number of people under suggestion.


    In the first place, this Hypnotic Ability is something that can be used by anyone. However, my actual experience using it still hasn''t reached the double digits yet. Upon thinking this, I''m still a beginner.


    In other words, it was special training of my hypnosis that also included a practical use of my hobby.


    Returning to when I was first starting out, I used the hypnosis induction where I would shake a stick in a situation where nothing had happened yet.


    Kotori''s large eyes swayed, firmly looking at the pen light. Swaying to the right, swaying to the left, I shifted the focal point and consciousness of her eyes.


    Gradually she ended up forgetting to blink. That was evidence which showed she was heading into the depths of her heart.


    "Kotori-san, please close your eyes."


    "..."


    "Right now, you are in a deep place in your mind. You are gradually descending down a staircase. Look, you can see that in front of you, yes? That is a very warm and gentle place, the space that is the best for you. Now then, let''s slowly go down to that place."


    Kotori swayed, bobbing her head as though nodding off. It seems that she''s heading into her subconscious.


    However, her rebellious heart still remains. Why are we going there? Certainly it is a wonderful place, but why do we need to go there?


    So long as she still holds onto such distracting thoughts, she can''t enter inside.


    "Ok! Please wake up!"


    "Eh...ah?"


    "My apologies, my methods must be quite plain. Did you find it boring?"


    "N-No, not at...all..."


    I stirred her up once from her state where she was holding doubts.


    Towards my apologetic smile, her heart wavered for but a moment.


    In that instant, I pushed the back of Kotori, who was on the stairs, and made her enter her subconscious.


    The suggestion was complete.


    "...you are in a deep place. That is a very beautiful, pretty, and warm place. If you want to stay in that place, then¡ª¡ª"


    All that''s left is to record the necessary matters into her brain and state the suggestion keywords.


    However, this time I used the same induction tone as the Hypnotic Test to place the suggestion. I decided that the unspecified number of people will be unified by this.


    "When you hear this sound, you will once again be able to fall into this place."


    "Yes...this place...again."


    In a complete change to earlier, Kotori showed a pathetic, unguarded smile.


    Afterwards, I confirmed by pinching her body. There weren''t any problems in particular.


    Although it was a method I hadn''t used in a while, I somehow managed to do it.


    "Hey, when I touch you, you feel very pleasant, right?"


    "Yes...it feels, very pleasant."


    While clutching Kotori''s chest, I played with the pleasure suggestion.


    I groped the heavy breasts of the woman who was swaying in an unsteady condition. Her pathetically drooling every time I massaged them once again gave me a sense of dominance.


    However, I won''t have sex with this girl. As expected, I can''t have intercourse with an unspecified number of people whose identities I don''t even know of.


    Therefore, I will confine myself to mischief only.


    "Next, please stand up slowly."


    "Yes...I will...stand up."


    Lifting her waist, Kotori slowly stood upright. As her eyes were hollow and dizzy, she was unsteady.


    Similarly leaving my seat, I patted Kotori''s entire body with a rustle. No matter where I touched on her soft body, it didn''t feel bad.


    "Nngh..."


    Suddenly, when I touched her butt, a faint voice leaked from Kotori.


    "Is having your butt touched embarrassing? Please speak your thoughts honestly."


    "Yes...it is embarrassing. But having it touched by someone is...very-"


    "Very?"


    "Pleasant. When I was a kid, I remember having my bottom wiped by mum...it was so embarrassing and pleasant."


    "Is that so."


    I continued to stroke Kotori''s butt as though I were moving a mouse ball.


    "So you like being ashamed of your butt, right?"


    "...yes."


    "However, it might be good to have other people see your butt. Can you raise the mini skirt that you''re currently wearing just a little bit more? To you, that is a very wonderful act."


    "...yes, I will try...raising it."


    Kotori wrapped both hands around her waist and raised her own mini skirt up to around her navel.


    Her current attire was in a state where the panties were pretty much visible like a slut. Just from looking at it upright, the shape of the buttocks could be clearly seen.


    "Well then, let''s try taking off your panties. If your butt isn''t properly visible, then you won''t be able to feel good, see."


    "Yes...I will remove, my panties..."


    Kotori removed her panties with slow motions.


    With no panties, she was in a state where she was wearing a micro mini skirt.


    I took a little distance and gazed at her. From under her skirt, I could see the colour of skin right in the middle, although only slightly.


    These genitals that felt as though they were just barely out of sight was nice. If she were to crouch even a little, then it would be completely visible.


    "Please spend your day in that attire today while you are in this school. It may be embarrassing, but if you can do that, then the bad things that have accumulated in your heart will steadily disappear. By the time today ends, you will feel very refreshed."


    "Yes...I will feel refreshed..."


    Kotori lifted her chin and flashed an enraptured expression. She''s probably become happy as according to the suggestions.


    Well, this is probably a way of repaying her for her kindness. Just by walking around the Cultural Festival in this state will allow her to be happy.


    Of course, I made it so she would remain in this school until the very end. I''m looking forward to going around in the afternoon.


    In the Counselling Room devoid of wind, I could hardly expected to catch a peep of the insides of her skirt.


    However, it couldn''t be helped that, in the face of her condition where I was able to confirm that skin-coloured shape even just by her walking around, my mouth contorted.


    £ª


    While gazing at the Counselling Room that had been restored, I folded my arms and nodded.


    Originally it was hidden by the curtains, but the cleanup itself wasn''t that difficult.


    "Kokoro, are you ready?"


    "Yes!! So, about the matter of lunch-"


    "I''m not expecting that much so you choose."


    Kokoro gazed at a pamphlet with a cheerful gaze, having already fully enjoyed the Cultural Festival. She''s a person who occasionally shows an expression that makes her look younger than me.


    The fortune-telling was only available during the morning, and so all that was left is to enjoy the results.


    Although I don''t like festivals where people gather, such as Cultural Festivals, but when it happens within my own territory then I can also enjoy it like this.


    "I hate festivals because my pride won''t allow me to enter into a crowd of strangers."


    "Master! Would you like some Takoyaki?! It''s really good!"


    "It''s rare for Kokoro to choose something, huh?"


    Thanks to the suggestions, everyone was doing their utmost. The minimum amount of taste is likely guaranteed.


    Nonetheless, I''m not a person who can distinguish the taste to that extent.


    This time only is necessary for viewing the results of the hypnosis, but somehow I think that Kokoro''s cooking is the most delicious. Of course, I''ll never say so in front of the person herself.


    "Let''s go. For the time being, I want to put something in my mouth."


    "Then shall we go then?"


    Locking the counselling room, Kokoro nimbly turned around.


    After that, she jumped at my right hand and linked her arm with mine.


    "Fufu!"


    "It''s still hot."


    This was also an experiment.


    Kokoro and I walked with our arms linked. Unlike during Mai''s time, there was a good balance.


    "But it''s hard to walk, huh?"


    "It''s for the experiment, Master."


    Upon moving far away from the counselling room off in the distance, people gradually began to appear in small dots.


    The simple people who passed by were able to recognise us for the time being.


    "Yo, it''s been a while, huh?"


    "..."


    I deliberately tapped one of the student''s shoulders in a friendly manner.


    However, the students whose name I didn''t know seemed as though not to show a reaction towards my words.


    The students couldn''t see us in their eyes.


    I scoffed, shaking and removing my hand from the man who ignored me.


    "Kokoro, you said Takoyaki, right? They''re over there, so go buy some."


    "Yes!"


    Kokoro separated from my hand. Heading there with a run, she went to go buy food from one of the food stalls that were lined up.


    After shopping normally, she once again wrapped her body around my arm.


    "Well, this experiment is neither a success nor failure, though."


    "But it''s because the practice itself is the proof of the outcome."


    Simply, I only placed the suggestion that I wouldn''t be recognised in the Cultural Festival from the afternoon thereafter. The students were both unable to perceive me and anyone else I was with.


    "Now then, I guess I''ll eat this, but-"


    "There''s a space open over there."


    While being pulled along by Kokoro, I walked to the side of the food stall.


    And so, without notice, I entered the back of the stall and sat down as though I owned the place.


    Of course, no one noticed.


    "Well then, shall we dig in, Master?"


    "I feel like I understand why you chose to eat Takoyaki."


    "Ahmu!"


    Kokoro held the large ball of Takoyaki in her mouth and presented it to me.


    Currently, the back of the stall was in a position where it wasn''t visible to the normal customers.


    However, it was clearly visible to the students. Of course, that''s exactly why I was prepared to play.


    "Thank you for the food."


    Opening my mouth wide, I gorged on the Takoyaki that flew out of Kokoro''s lips. Overlapping our lips with each other, we vulgarly destroyed the Takoyaki with a schlick.


    "Ish ho''!"


    It''s hot.


    Thinking this, I tried to separate my face, but Kokoro suddenly held down the back of my head.


    "suck...slurp."


    Sucking up the Takoyaki that was inside my mouth, she sloppily mixed it with her saliva before pouring it back to where it was.


    Although it''s annoying how things were going according to Kokoro''s expectations, I couldn''t very well spit it out and so gulped it down.


    From there, Kokoro finally released that hand that was pressing against me.


    "Fufu..."


    With damp eyes, Kokoro smiled with drool and sauce stuck around her mouth. That elegant appearance of Kokoro''s that had been stained this much was shown in the presence of the public.


    "Master, look, there''s some stuck to your cheek."


    Kokoro stuck out her tongue and crawled it over my face. I could tell that she was licking it up, but on the other hand I was becoming sticky.


    To begin with, a part of me was a clean freak, and a part of me was also secretive. By all rights, this should be a situation that I find unpleasant.


    The experiment this time also holds the meaning of verifying just what that sense of immorality is.


    "Haah...lick...aah..."


    Because Kokoro desperately moved her tongue, the sauce and stuff that was stuck to her own face clung to my cheek. Towards the stupid service performed like a desperate dog, my cheeks loosened ever so slightly.


    Although faint, it was likely that the both of us were a little high.


    Doing stuff this boldly in front of the usually conscious students was a first.


    After eating, I felt a mysterious sense of accomplishment as I smiled bitterly in the face of my own, slightly dirty mouth.


    Incidentally, it wasn''t that apparent at first glance since Kokoro licked it all up, but my chin region felt uncomfortable.


    "I''m pretty sure the shower rooms are open, right? Oh..."


    When I raised my face from the food stall, I confirmed the figure of a strange I was acquainted with.


    They weren''t a student of the academy, so upon seeing me, they smiled and greeted me.


    "Ah, if it isn''t Mister Fortune Teller? Is this your class?"


    "Erm, it''s not my class, for the time being I''m moving around as a stage man. I''m in that position, see."


    "Even though you''re called a pro, you''re still a student here, after all. Ah, it''s not that I''m doubting you, you know!"


    "Yes, I''m aware."


    I coincidentally ran into one of the many beauties who came to get their fortunes told. One might say that encountering them is also one of my aims.


    The bottom half of the woman with well-arranged features was in a state of wearing a micro mini skirt with no panties, just as I requested.


    Even though her attire was this bold, it appears that she unexpectedly didn''t draw the public''s attention. The passing men sometimes glanced at her twice, but that was all.


    "Ah, mister clerk, I''d like one Takoyaki!"


    Apparently this woman came to buy Takoyaki. Well, that''s only natural since she came here.


    The payment counter was clearly installed in a place that obstructed me. Of course, I''m not complaining.


    Meanwhile, the woman finished settling the bill.


    "Thank you very much. Well then, please wait a moment."


    The male clerk looked around, noticing that there was nothing prepared in advanced and so had nothing to do. It seems like it won''t be done for a while, huh.


    Taking advantage of that gap, I exposed the front of the woman who was in front of me. Her large breasts shook like water balloons before my eyes.


    "..."


    The woman did not notice. Even if she can perceive me, she is not able to understand what I am doing.


    Passing by the women who have had their fortunes told by me while playing pranks on them at the same time was this time''s main event.


    "Nngh..."


    I tried to lift and shake them as though rolling water balloons in my palm.


    Soft. Just what exactly is inside these for them to be this soft? A woman''s chest is always a curious thing.


    "Um, Mister Fortune-Teller, aren''t you laughing?"


    "I am doing no such thing."


    Faced with this situation, I tasted an unusual thrill.


    Anyhow, a simple person had also slipped in amongst the people lining up behind her.


    It couldn''t be seen that well from behind, but it would be exposed even by looking at it from the side. I was playing around in the range where it would almost be found out.


    "..."


    My mischievous heart ended up swelling, and so I acted boldly.


    I opened my mouth and licked the woman''s nipple with my tongue.


    "Hyah..."


    The woman''s body trembled once with a shiver, but that was it.


    Time-wise, this is probably the limit.


    Returning the woman''s jacket to its previous state as much as possible, I left that place. Of course, I don''t know how to put on a bra, so it ended up being slightly disordered.


    The micro mini skirt coupled with her disordered jacket made it feel as though I had added the impression of her being a prostitute to the woman.


    Well, for today, I''ll forgive you as an American Woman.

 Chapter 59锛欵pisode 59: West-North Folk Dance-Arc

    The sun gradually sank, and the academy that was holding the Cultural Festival began to become meek. Even from the Counselling Room, such an atmosphere had been conveyed.


    Even I, who didn''t properly participate, felt melancholic in this atmosphere.


    "It is sun set, is it not?"


    While peeking outside the window, Kokoro gazed at the madder-red sky as though deeply moved.


    She probably felt the same as me. Both of us were partly outsiders, so our empathy was also strong.


    "Does Master dislike it?"


    "I didn''t have anything like a Cultural Festival when I was in middle school, see. This is probably the first time that I''ve become an involved party."


    Outside of the window, the students were making camp fires.


    Apparently they were holding folk dances as well, so it seems that they were also preparing the music in the broadcasting room.


    "Um, Master''s experience in Folk Dancing is-"


    "Zero. Or rather, are there any schools that really do that in P.E?"


    At the very least, I have not experienced it.


    Upon asking, it was apparently a dance where men and women would dance in turns at such an event. It''s not like doing that would cultivate any friendship, so is there some sort of significance in doing it for only a few seconds?


    I''m glad that I don''t have any experience. I could not empathise with the supporters at sports festival.


    "Do you not like it, Master?"


    "When coming into contact with a woman, if I''ll end up only touching or talking to them without any physical relationship whatsoever, then I think it''s the same as not meeting them."


    "That''s too extreme."


    "Everyone and anyone respects the person who gives them knowledge and ideas. There''s nothing else to it."


    Kokoro made a troubled smile. After that, she uneasily gazed at the students outside once more.


    Having started to become tired of gazing at this scene, I turned my eyes towards the bookshelf.


    "Master!"


    "What?"


    "The school I was in...or rather, that is also this place, but there they had a Folk Dance lesson."


    "Heeh, did you dance in the Cultural Festival?"


    "Yes, everyone invited me..."


    Well, it''s Kokoro. Her dance partners were probably not just limited to 1 or 2 people.


    The conversation was hardly interrupted, and the topic of the dance would not escape from my thoughts. I would like to concentrate given that I''m reading a book, though.


    Perhaps I have a complex about it? Since it was almost like trying to inform someone of knowledge that they haven''t experience, it might have been considered an annoyance.


    "Kokoro."


    "Y-Yes?"


    "Do you wanna try and have a dance?"


    "Ye...yes!! Thank you so very much! U-Um, here, is it?"


    "Of course. I have no intention of going outside."


    I raised my heavy hips and tapped my feet.


    Kokoro brought her hand to her chest and, after taking a deep breath, looking at me with dignified eyes.


    "So, what should I do?"


    "Erm, we should start with the posture, yes? First, keep your body''s axis vertical¨Cthat''s it. After that, the shoulders..."


    What''s with this?


    Isn''t this just hugging each other and moving our legs?


    Come to think of it, I saw a video once, but I feel that there are different ways of connecting hands.


    After some time, the partner changes...that''s irrelevant now, right? In which case, what happens?


    "How troublesome."


    "Eh?"


    "[Let''s play together]."


    I''m aware that I''m really hap-hazardous with things that I''m not interested in.


    That''s why I should just change it into something I can be interested in. It''s nothing that difficult.


    Leaving Kokoro who was still in her hypnotic trance, I took out my cell phone.


    "Is this Rein?"


    [...do you want something?]


    "You understand well, huh. Come to Counselling Room. I want you to dance with me."


    [...what about Mai?]


    "I called because I wanted to dance with Rein."


    [Got it. Wait a sec.]


    "I''m here!"


    So fast. It was immediately after I closed my cell phone.


    Rein knocked on the Counselling Room door from the hallway.


    Upon unlocking the door and having her come inside, I could tell that she was out of breath, as expected.


    "Hey, come in."


    "Thanks...huh, why is Kokoro-san-"


    "[Defeat is Yours]."


    Rein breathlessness became inert. Originally, the suggestive state aims to have the target relax, so it can be used for these sorts of breaks.


    Now then, if I idle around too much, then the musical broadcast will end up starting. I have to quickly have them hear me out.


    "Rein, do you have experience folk dancing?"


    "Yes...I have, done it before..."


    "Kokoro, Rein, the two of you can do anything, so try and dance."


    "Yes...the song..."


    "Song? Make it the one that''s normally done in the Cultural Festival."


    When I instructed them, the two took each other''s hands and began to dance something folk dance-like.


    Both of their consciousness was in a hazy place, so it was like I was watching spring-type dolls dancing.


    The choreography looks troublesome, huh.


    Suddenly, the two''s bodies stopped.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Partner...change."


    "Hm? Aah, come to think of it, that''s right."


    Upon listening to the procedure, Rein would apparently change partners after doing the folk dance for a bit. So it''s like dancing with everyone, huh?


    It seems that the two of them can keep dancing like this, but towards the precise instruction I gave them which was to perform a dance, the fact that such a mechanism exists had been shown to me.


    "Rather than dancing, I really should fuck them after all, huh?"


    While the corners of my mouth distorted, I came up with a little idea.


    "Alright, I''ve decided. Let''s dance together. Although there''s no one else but the three of us here, it''s enough."


    While watching the two dancing dolls as though evaluating them, I spun the suggestions that would be used from now on.


    £ª


    The advance notice for the music broadcast started a while after I finished implanting the suggestions.


    "Master, it''s almost time."


    Kokoro happily pulled my hand, and brought me to the centre of the tidied Counselling Room.


    Rein was in a slightly bad mood. She was glaring at me with a sullen expression.


    "What, if you don''t want to do it here, then shall we go to the grounds?"


    "Here is fine."


    I spoke this sort of joke even though I would be the one troubled if we were to go to the grounds now.


    Tossing away my pants and trunks, I began to get ready to dance.


    "Hey, you two, we''re starting."


    "Y-Yes!"


    "I got it."


    Kokoro and Rein both placed their hands inside of their skirts, hooking their thumbs around the end of their panties and pulling them down.


    It''s because they can''t dance with me if they have their panties on.


    "Well, with regards to order, I don''t really know how to dance so how about the two of you try and dance first?"


    "Yes, then please take care of me, Rein-san."


    "Please, take care."


    The music started.


    I don''t know the name of the song, and in the first place this song is only a BGM to us.


    "Nngh..."


    "Hh..."


    First was Kokoro and Rein''s [dance].


    The duo put their hands inside of each other''s skirts, and began to trace their crevices. They rolled up the other''s skirts with their free hand so that I could firmly see it.


    Rein had an air saying that things couldn''t be helped because it was a dance, while Kokoro was smiling with flushed cheeks. I gazed at both of the girls who were consoling themselves.


    "Hyah..."


    "Ngh, ngh...! Kokoro-san, that''s-!"


    The first to move was Kokoro. Inserting her slender fingertips into Rein''s vagina, she stroked it as though to roll it around.


    Rein strongly closed her mouth and eyelids, enduring it so as to not let out her voice.


    "Hyaah!!"


    As though saying that she won''t just be on the passive side, Rein used her fingers to play with Kokoro''s clitoris.


    Kokoro''s shoulders shuddered with a jerk, but even so her smile towards me did not crumble. She''s probably happy to be seen by me.


    "Here now, Master...partner-"


    "Don''t dawdle."


    "That''s right, huh? My bad, my bad."


    Approaching the duo, I first drew Kokoro closer to me.


    "Hyah...Master..."


    "First I''ll start with Kokoro."


    "..."


    I embraced Kokoro as though we were reunited lovers, and immediately exchanged a kiss. Distributing saliva to each other, a damp noise sounded.


    Rein furrowed her brow, dissatisfied about being left alone. Even though she was under the suggestions, she probably felt some sort of incongruence.


    "Nngh..."


    "That''s right, Rein has to dance alone."


    It would seem that the suggestions were working as normal.


    Rein spread her own vagina, and began to masturbate while the two of us were watching. While vexedly showing her teeth, she consoled herself while using us as masturbation material.


    Of course, the fact that she was unable to resolve her lust alone didn''t change, though.


    "Now then, shall I put it in?"


    "Ah, Maste¨Chyaaaaahh!!"


    "Just being seen is quite annoying, huh?"


    After pressing Kokoro against the wall, I used both hands to lift her butt and thrust my penis into her vagina whilst still standing.


    I moved intensely for the time that I was kept waiting in suspense. The interior of the vagina, that was loosened and aroused to a certain extent, smoothly accepted my penis.


    Kokoro wrapped her arms around my neck, placing all of her weight on me so that she would fall. Although it was light, the weight of her entire body leaned on Kokoro''s vagina.


    "Hyaaaah!! Aaah......"


    Kokoro panted slightly with an expression of ecstasy, moving her hips up and down as though dancing.


    Firmly supporting that body bobbing up and down so that it would fall, I rammed the dead-end of her pussy countless times.


    "Alternate!"


    Rein spoke, tapping the shoulder of me, who was engaged in sexual intercourse.


    Letting go of Kokoro''s hand, she tumbled to the floor.


    "I see, so there was also such a rule...!"


    Rein suddenly locked her lips with mine, as though leaping into me.


    Flinching in the face of the assault that seemed as though it would knock our teeth together, I fell on my buttocks.


    "Hurry up and dance..."


    Straddling me, who had collapsed, Rein raised her skirt. Using her vagina like a keyhole, my towering penis plugged only the entrance and-


    "Mmmgh!! Aaaahh!!"


    Rein dropped her waist all at once, causing my penis to completely fill out the insides of her vagina.


    Rein wholeheartedly moved her waist up and down, as she began to stroke my penis with her vagina.


    Unlike when Kokoro did it, where we both moved together, it was a sexual intercourse of indulgence.


    "You, this is a dance, you know?"


    "I, know!!"


    "Then properly do it together!"


    Of course, I intend to enjoy myself my way no matter what my partner does.


    Raising my upper body, I grabbed Rein''s chest with both hands. And then, I pushed it up as though crushing bread, pressing her nipples with my thumbs.


    "Ah...aaaahh!!"


    "Come on!"


    From there, I further began to piston, playing with so much force as though to send Rein, who was on top, flying away.


    Rein being Rein, she further glued herself to my body as though not to lose to this and planned to restrain me on the floor like this.


    Pushing our skin as though to assault each other, we devoted ourselves to our intercourse. It was a dance of 2 that was once again different from Kokoro.


    "Rein-san...we should alternate already."


    Even though she climaxed countless times from the lust suggestion and had become completely exhausted due to the earlier intercourse, Kokoro still firmly called out this way.


    Rein didn''t notice it due to being in a daze, but it just couldn''t be helped after all this.


    Kokoro and myself joined forces, forcibly pushing Rein away.


    "Kyaah!!"


    "Let''s at least follow the manners of the dance, ok?"


    "Fufu...Master, shouldn''t you be cumming soon?"


    While sweat spread across her forehead, Kokoro stroked my manly, towering penis. The quiet beast, that was again quite different from Rein, was on the verge of pouncing.


    "It really is no good if you do not cum in me first, after all. Well then, Master..."


    It was there that Kokoro lied on her back and bent her knees, spreading her groin and opening her vagina with both fingers as she greeted me.


    I wordlessly hanged over Kokoro, plunging the penis in my hand inside of her vagina.


    "Ah...aaahh!!"


    Kokoro extended her right hand and held my left, as though to entwine our hands together.


    Using my free right hand, I lifted Kokoro''s back and tried to pretend to dance with only the upper body.


    It felt like the folk dance was perhaps not constructed this way.


    Her readiness to try and dance, even if it''s only by feeling, was very like her.


    "Hyaaaah!! M-Maste-r!!"


    Shaken by the up and down movements, Kokoro breathed heavily while continuing to dance below me. Her moist eyes did not leave the gaze of me, her partner.


    Her vagina squeezed my penis that was trying to get away, and relaxed the moment it tried to go deeper as though accepting it, allowing the penis to enter smoothly.


    The rubbing-like stimulus coupled with the intense movements strongly squeezed my penis. As though following my blood circulation, the genitals that had thorough knowledge of the other were devouring each other.


    "Ah...iggh!! Hyah, hyaaahh...kyah, kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh!!!!"


    With her mouth still agape, Kokoro looked at the ceiling and continued to convulse with a twitch.


    As though squeezing all of the strength from my body, semen gushed out from my penis.


    "Hyah...hyaah..."


    Releasing my hand, Kokoro rolled onto the floor. Semen spilled from her vagina, but the cleaning should be done later.


    As there was something more important, I turned around.


    "It''s time to alternate, huh. Kokoro has become like this, so I guess next is me again, huh?"


    "Gigh...igh..."


    Rein got on her knees while slouched over, shaking her entire body.


    Rein, who couldn''t climax without me, constantly kept consoling herself while waiting.


    Her reason maintained on the surface barely allowed her to stay conscious.


    "Wai...waid!"


    "It''s time."


    "AGH...AAAGGHAAAAAAGGHHAAAAAHH!!"


    Just by my strongly grabbing her arm, Rein soiled herself.


    Originally, the horny suggestions had Rein aiming for the limits of human beings. The teasing was something quite considerable.


    She has a great deal of mental strength to not have gone crazy despite this.


    "It''s because you''ve thoroughly been dancing since earlier, after all."


    "Agh, agh..."


    "Next, I will escort you."


    Having obtained a sense of conquest, blood seethed into my penis once again.


    I was able to use Rein, who was no longer able to resist, however I pleased, as though she were like a broken doll.


    As though playing with dolls and figurines, I took Rein''s hand and made only her body take the form of a dance.


    (https://dic.pixiv.net/a/¥Ö¥ó¥É¥É)


    Apparently Kokoro had regained consciousness. As per the suggestions, she was probably intending on masturbating when left alone.


    The stamina of these two would be higher than mine. I''d be troubled if they became groggy after only one or two times.


    "Haha...the song is still going, you know!"


    While ravaging Rein, I wondered just how far we could keep this dance going, and my heart swelled with expectations for the love affair that I couldn''t see before me.

 Chapter 60锛欵pisode 60: Academy Love God-Arc

    I couldn''t turn the Counselling Room''s door knob. It would seem that Kokoro has locked the door.


    Without paying any particular attention to it, I took out my own key from my bag and unlocked it.


    "...ah-"


    In the room was Kokoro and a woman who was lovely in her own way sitting face-to-face with each other.


    Both of the were stunned upon seeing me who suddenly came in.


    "Aah, [It''s an Amoeba, so don''t worry about it]."


    There, I stated the hypnotic keyword that was prepared in advance.


    I prepared this for the people who received the Hypnotic Test, a keyword that would take effect immediately.


    It was the type of thing used in an emergency, when I''m spotted by students accidentally while in the midst of doing something.


    "Ah yes, that''s right."


    When stating this, the people who have taken the Hypnotic Test will not concern themselves with the person who spoke these words for about one hour.


    As it was the type that anyone could activate just by speaking these lines, there were other useful keywords that had been instilled.


    "Master..."


    "What, you haven''t lost her trust, right?"


    Kokoro furrowed her brow as though slightly troubled. Well, as a counsellor, it can''t be called a very good practice, after all.


    Nonetheless, it''s also annoying for me, myself, to be waiting outside. It''s not like I''m in a good mood right now, either.


    "Erm, can I continue talking?"


    "Indeed...please go ahead, Yuri-san."


    Apparently the woman who came for counselling was called Yuri.


    She was a 2nd year based from her name tag. Her pig tails were quite adorable, and her breasts, while moderate, were rather shapely.


    (TL Note: This is the hair style. https://dic.pixiv.net/a/¥Ä©`¥µ¥¤¥É¥¢¥Ã¥×)


    Taking out a book and a drink, I sat beside Kokoro.


    "Like I said before, my childhood friend doesn''t listen to what I say at all. Ah, but he''s always properly nearby whenever I''m in distress, and he''d hug me without saying anything when I cry."


    "But you still cannot say your feelings?"


    "Yes...I''m scared that our current relationship will break because of it..."


    Apparently she came to have a love consultation.


    She probably had this place recommended to her by the likes of Mai or Rein. Rein surprisingly associates more with the senior girls.


    "Even though I commute to and from school with Atari-kun every day, we have never held hands..."


    From listening, it seems that she loves her childhood friend who she gets along with, but is getting frustrated at not being able to advance into a relationship that is more than just friends.


    However, Yuri''s face when she''s talking about the man is red with shame, and she really loves being together with and talking about him.


    "But when I talk to other guys, Atari-kun suddenly pulls my hand away..."


    Yuri is the very definition of a maiden in love. Because she said they were childhood friends, she will probably continuing loving that man for the rest of her life.


    Although I just happened to overhear it earlier, it wouldn''t be strange even if she were to go out with that childhood friend.


    "Just a moment ago, when I asked whether he had someone he liked as a little joke, he only responded with ''Y''. Perhaps this is a surname, or a first name?"


    "Did he not tell you which one it was?"


    "Yes, no matter how much I asked, he averted his gaze and ignored me."


    Yuri continued to speak while fidgeting. She''s probably embarrassed, rubbing her thighs like that. Her legs were very sexy.


    Frankly, there''s no need to resolve this sort of consultation.


    If it''s a problem that can be resolved after consultation, then one shouldn''t have been troubled about it in the first place.


    Kokoro''s duty is to listen to such people and to ease up their stress.


    Actually, the talking was pretty much all done from Yuri''s side. Kokoro was skilfully listening to Yuri''s story, but that was all.


    It is not essential in life to solve one''s troubles. Continuing to be troubled in itself is its gratification.


    That being said-


    "How frustrating."


    "Ah, Master...!"


    I sounded the buzzer that I carried around, causing Yuri to fall into a hypnotic trance.


    Kokoro was surprised, but after sighing she smiled at me as though it couldn''t be helped.


    "What, I don''t have any intent of bullying her. She took the Hypnotic Test, so I thought that I should give her a bit of happiness, see."


    "Master is really...I believe that you are whimsical."


    "Is that bad?"


    "No, I became a Counsellor because I wanted to be the strength of troubled people, more than I wanted to save people. Even though I''m a slave, you should not take this lightly, Master."


    "I see, so I did a bad thing, huh?"


    As an apology, I locked lips with Kokoro.


    Kokoro also accepted that, intertwining her tongue as we exchanged saliva. Right now, she was craving the happiness that she wanted the most.


    Even though Yuri was in a hypnotic trance before our eyes, that didn''t matter.


    "Even so, what a ridiculous childhood friend. To not notice even though he has received such good favour to this extent, I haven''t seen him before, but it wouldn''t be an overstatement to call him blind."


    "...yes, that is indeed so."


    He''s a worthless guy.


    You should at least properly understand the good will people hold towards you. Well, not that it''s got anything to do with me.


    Before hypnotising her, I looked at Kokoro.


    Kokoro immediately returned a smile at me, using her own hands to place mine against her left breast. If she''s seducing me, then it can''t be helped that it has to be later.


    £ª


    After school the next day, I was with Yuri behind the school building.


    Thanks to the students'' cleaning activities, there was a lawn devoid of a single weed growing abundantly. I''m really helped that even the unseen places have become beautiful.


    Due to nervousness, Yuri held both of her hands together in front of her chest and fidgeted.


    "This is quite nerve-wracking."


    "What, I''ll properly cooperate."


    "Thank you very much. For getting you involved in all of this, I-"


    "I''m also something like Kokoro''s assistant, so please don''t mind it. Ah, look, someone''s coming."


    "Fueh!?"


    Kokoro was watching the surroundings for us, so the one who arrived at this place was my assumed person.


    Upon seeing the body hidden in the shadows, one could see that it was a man.


    "Huh, Yuri?"


    "Ah, Atari-kun..."


    The man called Atari-kun was Yuri''s childhood friend. I heard that he''s in the soccer club, and seemed to be quite an energetic boy.


    As per the setting, I gathered the two childhood friends together in this place.


    "Erm, so you over there is the one that called me?"


    "Yes, that''s right. However, the one who wants to speak is her."


    "U-Um, you see, Atari-kun. I want you to watch without saying anything."


    Yuri first took a deep breath, trying to hold back the trembling in her hands. However, the tremors did not settle down.


    Even so, she desperately resolved herself, firmly stretching her spine and moved.


    First off, she took off the blouse of her uniform, shedding it onto the lawn.


    "E-Eh!?"


    Atari-kun became confused. Well, but of course he was.


    Meanwhile, Yuri took off her top before his eyes, removing the buttons of her Y-shirt one by one. Exposing the front, her pink bra was completely visible.


    "Please."


    "Leave it to me."


    After that, Yuri resolutely asked me, who was behind her.


    Trying to answer that determination, I wrapped my hands around her from behind and clutched Yuri''s breasts.


    "Y-Yuri..."


    "Please watch...nngh..."


    In front of Atari-kun''s eyes, I began to knead Yuri''s breasts as though displaying it to him.


    Rubbing them from underneath as though rowing a boat, I inserted my hands into the bra. Like that, I buried my hands into her chest from below as though taking hold of oranges. The nipples between my index and middle finger were sometimes touched.


    "Nngh...aaah..."


    Because the horny suggestion was firmly instilled into Yuri, she was able to be sufficiently turned on just by having her breasts groped while being a virgin. She was rubbing her thighs, and sweat poured down her neck.


    While licking up her sweat, I gazed at Atari-kun, who was standing stock still before my eyes.


    Atari-kun was surprised with trembling hands, but he did not shout or jump at me.


    "How...is it, Atari-kun!?"


    "Yuri...I, I-"


    Atari-kun ended up overenthusiastically averting his gaze.


    "Aah...look, why won''t you look at me...?"


    "T-That''s-!"


    "Am I really not that charming? As I thought...hyaaaah!!!"


    "Y-Yuri!"


    I roughly moved both of her breasts, as though kneading them. Flicking her nipples with my nails, I continued to tease her chest with strength that could lift up her entire body.


    Atari-kun vexedly averted his eyes, but he opened his mouth, perhaps having finally resigned himself.


    "I-I think you''re...beautiful."


    "...Atari...kun."


    "..."


    So one push is still not enough, huh?


    Right now, Atari-kun was like a man seeing a sensationalist woman as beautiful. If it was sexual, then he would just prioritise his good will over his reason.


    In other words, the more Yuri does things sexual, then she would be seen as attractive.


    The strategy was to use this in order to make him confess.


    Well, I guess I''m soft-hearted enough that I even ended up playing love cupid.


    "Hahah..."


    "Hyaaaah!!"


    "Yuri...Yuri...!"


    Yuri once again climaxed just from her breasts. While panting, she exhaustedly entrusted her back to me.


    Atari-kun definitely thinks that Yuri is attractive. They probably had mutual love from the start.


    However, they were childhood friends, hence they had reservations, as well as fear towards moving further in their relationship.


    "Yuri-san, this can''t be helped, yes?"


    "...please continue."


    "Are you sure?"


    "I''m also serious, after all."


    "...is that so? Then I''ll have to cooperate."


    If it''s for the sake of the hesitating duo, then it can''t be helped. I guess I''ll also pitch in and help out.


    Placing my pants and trunks on top of the lawn, I exposed my penis to the wind.


    Placing my hand inside the skirt of Yuri''s uniform, I removed her panties in front of Atari-kun''s eyes.


    "Erm, from here what should I do...?"


    "Let''s see, at any rate, could you get on all fours and point your butt towards me?"


    So that Atari-kun who was just right in front of her couldn''t see, I decided to fuck Yuri from the back.


    Yuri placed her forefeet on the ground like a dog, pushing her skirt against me as she shook her butt. She was probably striving to be as lewd as possible.


    "Atari-kun...please watch me properly, ok? From here on, this person is going to put his penis inside of me. I''ll show you that I can skilfully have sex, so..."


    Yuri looked at Atari-kun with moist eyes. Coordinating with the fact that she''s going to get ravaged, she showed her sexuality even more.


    It appears that Atari-kun still hasn''t hardened his resolve yet. Even though he can''t take his eyes off her, he wasn''t able to move from that spot.


    Sepearte from the duo who were staring at each other, I rolled up Yuri''s skirt. I could get a good view of her well-shaped vagina that still had little sexual experience.


    Like this, I took my own penis in my hand and applied it against Yuri''s vagina.


    "Aah...ah, it''s coming...!"


    My penis gradually pried open Yuri''s vagina. My penis was scooping out an irreparable scar.


    Without putting on airs, nor cherishing it, I pierced her in one stroke. After all, we''re strangers.


    "Ah...aaaahh!!"


    Yuri trembled with pain, unable to close her opened mouth. The uniform-wearing dog was being fucked there.


    Without seeking acknowledgement, I began to pump her.


    "Yuri...Yuri!"


    "Atari-kun...Atari-kun! I, I''mmmmmmm!!!!"


    "Wait, no! Don''t say it!"


    Yuri''s vagina tightened from the shock. It really helps that she''s able to move once in heat, even though she''s a woman with little experience, huh.


    "No way..."


    "No! That''s not what I meant!"


    "Then what!?"


    "I-I''m the one who has to say it!"


    I slightly raised Yuri''s butt, trying to make my penis, that couldn''t fit, reach even deeper inside.


    Perhaps having received a shock in that instant, Yuri raised a groan as though having been hit by a blunt instrument.


    "This is nice, it feels good."


    "Ugh...Adari, gu...n..."


    "You know, before I could tell what was going on, I was always together with Yuri. That''s why I thought it was a given that you''d always be by my side, and that it would continue forever."


    I dug around a few places where the tip of my penis couldn''t fit. The resistance that came from the vagina that was trying to hold that back was pleasant.


    Yuri was already convulsing and twitching from the pain and pleasure, and could no longer articulate properly.


    Well, the opportune time should be around here.


    In order to finish early, I hastened my pistons.


    "Aah aah...giaah..."


    "But just that is not enough any more. Not just being together, I, I-!"


    "Agigh...gah!! AaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!!!"


    "I love you, Yuri! I''ve always had these feelings and thoughts! I want to stay together with you, Yuri!"


    Just before Atari-kun''s confession, I ejaculated and Yuri climaxed.


    While raising a moan, Yuri seemingly smiled.


    "Ehe...hehe...me...choo."


    "Yuri! Yuri!"


    "Phew, I guess I''ll have this cleaned up."


    Upon taking my penis out of Yuri''s vagina, I placed my sticky penis as it was against Yuri''s mouth and rubbed it.


    In any case, it should be fine to make her look a little more attractive. It''s my own brand of kindness.


    "Ata...ri...ku, n."


    "Yuri..."


    When I separated, Yuri and Atari-kun stared at each other. Many years of love bore fruit, that is what I thought. I silently watched over them.


    After a while, Atari-kun brought his face close to Yuri, who was collapsed and couldn''t get up.


    Perhaps because she couldn''t move, Yuri simply closed her eyes and continued to wait.


    The two exchanged a kiss of their vows.


    "...heheh, first kiss..."


    "It''s mine, as well."


    Because of their faces touching, the two ended up being covered in my semen.


    So that was their first kiss, huh? I guess putting my penis against her mouth was meddling, huh?


    Well, whatever.


    I quietly muttered so that the two wouldn''t hear me. It''s likely that, even if I spoke loudly, it wouldn''t reach the duo who were in their own world.


    While receiving a slight sense of accomplishment and a sense of conquest from my back, I departed from the back of the school building with a fresh sentiment.

 Chapter 61锛欵pisode 61: Seibu Rein Time Lag Rape-Arc

    Friday after school, I got called out by Rein.


    Unfortunately, our relationship has been recently restored to a point that we didn''t get along, but even so we dealt with each other to the utmost minimum on a daily basis.


    In other words, there is not a single reason for her to call me in such circumstance.


    "Are you there?"


    I arrived at that place which could be called as Rein''s private room. Since it''s not used that much, it seems as though the place has been forgotten.


    Flinging the door open, Rein appeared before my eyes.


    "So you were here."


    "I''m the one who called you, after all."


    After saying that, Rein turned on her heel and went back further inside.


    I wonder if this means that it''s ok to go inside?


    "Oh, it''s slightly different from last time, huh?"


    "It''s not like it''s going to stay the same."


    Rein''s attitude was aloof. However, it doesn''t seem like she hates me that much.


    In the first place, since she called me, it feels that she''s being reasonably well-mannered.


    "Did you move the shelf? It''s become quite wider than before. Or rather, that-"


    "It''s a stand for taking naps."


    I wonder if she''s started to get tired lately? This girl''s not the sort of person who would accumulate physical fatigue, though.


    Well, if there was, then it would be quite useful for intercourse.


    Sitting on that napping stand without prior warning, I looked directly at Rein.


    At any rate, her purpose for doing this should just be to relieve her sexual desires.


    Rein was annoyed at my easy-to-understand movements, but she simply sighed without complaining.


    "Say, do you know about my gramps?"


    "Yeah, I heard about him before. Pretty sure he lives in Hokkaido, right? Even now your grandfather still goes hunting."


    "That''s gramps from mother''s side. What about my father being a foreigner?"


    "First I''ve heard of it."


    It''s not really unexpected, but Rein was a half, huh?


    After sitting down next to me, Rein began to talk.


    "Tomorrow, see, it''s decided that I''ll be going back there. I was told that my grandfather from father''s side lives alone, and is going to be hospitalised for some light surgery. The house will be empty for a while, so I''ll be staying during that time. I was asked to take care of his pets."


    "Heeh, so you''re going to use the weekend to go abroad, huh?"


    "Maybe Monday and Tuesday too."


    Taking care of pets, huh? Certainly, one would be worried about them if they were hospitalised. Even so, it would just be a hassle to bring them here from overseas.


    "Since my parents have work, they can''t go unless on public holidays, so I thought that it would be fine if I just take time off."


    "You won''t be able to get a recommendation if you take a break for too long, you know."


    "I don''t take day offs when I have a cold, after all."


    "Wait, that doesn''t mean anything, y''know?"


    There''s quite a bit of persuasive power, though.


    I intentionally placed my hand against Rein''s forehead.


    Rein slapped away my hand, but she didn''t seem to be that displeased. Having piled our bodies against each other that much, just a hand is nothing to her, huh?


    "So?"


    I asked back even more wickedly.


    Rein furrowed her brow and bitterly glared at me.


    "...there''s no way that you can come with me, right?"


    "That''s right."


    I see, so she was basically trying to ''stock up'' on the intercourse which couldn''t be saved up for later, huh?


    As expected, if she goes into heat at an island with an everlasting summer, it''s impossible for me to come running to her, huh? I''m glad that she reported it to me. It''ll be fine as long as I stop the suggestions.


    It''s just that Rein isn''t able to be so optimistic with such certainty, though.


    "That''s why..."


    Even though our relationship has reached up until here, it''s wonderful that Rein is ashamed of having intercourse.


    Perhaps, even in a state where she''s not horny, she feels awkward about asking for it.


    While snickering, I looked at Rein, who was sitting beside me, as though licking her all over. I believe that the current me is making a pretty terrible expression.


    "...you really, you underst¡ª¨C!"


    "[Defeat is Yours]."


    Since she seems so pitiful, I activated the Hypnotic Keyword.


    Losing the light in her eyes, Rein''s pupils that reflected me became dazed as they swam in the air.


    Although I wouldn''t mind having gradual sex like this, since we''re gonna do it anyway I should make it more fun.


    "That''s right, Rein. Today, you asking me for sex is a very embarrassing thing. For today only, those words are considered to be incredibly vulgar and would be reflected as shameful conduct."


    "...yes, asking for sex...embarrassing."


    Since we''re doing it anyway, I''d like to see her ashamed appearance a little.


    However, I''m not very patient.


    "Rein, from here on, you will no longer be able to notice anything I do apart from my words."


    "Yes...what you, do...other than words...I can''t notice..."


    "You will only be able to notice when you request for sex. In other words, until then, you won''t be able to notice all of the pleasure. However, in place of that, you will notice everything that I have done to you from now until the moment you ask for sex."


    "Yes...ask for sex, then...I will notice."


    As expected, the reply is convenient. I was able to confirm whether she had properly understood.


    After making a satisfied nod, I released Rein from her hypnotic state.


    "...ok!"


    "Even though you know...eh?"


    Rein''s time rewinded until just before the keywords were said.


    However, unlike earlier, she was hesitating to strongly petition me for sexual intercourse.


    Just in case, I prodded Rein''s nipples for confirmation.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "...that''s-"


    After confirming that Rein was unaware as per the suggestions, I pushed my body together with Rein onto the bed.


    "You, how about showing a little care...no, it''s nothing."


    "I see, come to think of it, he''s your grandfather from your father''s side, right? Where is he?"


    "...why do I have to tell you?"


    I overtly diverted the subject.


    While pushing her down, I removed the buttons of Rein''s uniform one by one, exposing the front of her Y-shirt. Well-shaped, flesh-coloured bulges covered by her bra were revealed.


    Perhaps for the sake of stockpiling, the part of her that properly wore a pretty bra was quite adorable. Being able to be considerate of others is one of Rein''s virtues.


    The unaware Rein moved only her fingers while still being pushed down. There was a map in the direction that she pointed to.


    "Guam?"


    "Wrong."


    "But it''s around this area? So it''s a southern country, huh?"


    This looks like it''ll be another hot place, huh?


    I forcefully peeled away Rein''s beautiful bra, and held down her swaying breasts as though they were marshmallows.


    "It seems that he built and lived in a house in a forest that was right next to the sea. After grandma was gone...wait, more importantly-"


    "More importantly?"


    "......"


    Even though she was originally stubborn, because her embarrassment was strong, Rein showed no signs of speaking.


    Once again, Hypnosis is a strange thing.


    Rein''s original consciousness was aware of the act. If it wasn''t, then it wouldn''t be able to accumulate the sensations. However, before she could properly judge them, it''s filtered out and she ends up pretending that she doesn''t notice it.


    This hand''s hypnosis was something immature that I feared she might cancel it on her own, but this time the release mechanism has been clearly decided upon.


    I groped the unresponsive Rein''s breasts, as though rolling around a ball. Since they have a good shape, I''m able to draw a neat circle.


    "So Rein''s father came to Japan from such a place?"


    "He''s originally intelligent, and apparently was working in Japan for his studies when he met Mother."


    "Heeh, I guess he''s somehow or another attracted to strong-looking girls that won''t lose to his hometown, huh?"


    "Mother...might be that sort of person...it''s hot here, isn''t it?"


    When Rein gave up trying to say it with her mouth, this time she used seductive techniques to achieve her goals. Glimpsing over here with a flirtatious glance, she showed me the nape of her neck. Where did she learn this, this girl?


    It''s just, in my perspective, the breasts I was massaging right now were reflected as more sexual.


    Taking out my penis, I tried sandwiching it inside of that chest''s cleavage. Certainly the sensation isn''t that bad, but her vagina is better.


    Rather, sitting on the lying Rein like this was more arousing. I understand a little of how women doing the cowgirl position feel.


    "You liked the ocean, right? Is it the influence from that grandpa?"


    "Why do you know that I like the ocean?"


    ''Well, I saw it when we had our trip, see."


    "Why did you keep watching me...it''s because of that sort of thing that you''re disliked, you know."


    No, I wasn''t always watching. I could tell even without doing that.


    Rein might not be aware of what sort of person she is more than I thought.


    Taking that as a good thing, I teased Rein, who didn''t even know what state her own body was in, as much as I pleased. I coated Rein''s body with sweat and saliva.


    And, after having played around for some time, I put my hand inside of her uniform''s skirt.


    She''s wearing adorable underwear here as well. I violently pulled it off.


    It was a sensation akin to making a baby who didn''t know how to undress naked. The part of her that did nothing in the face of my actions due to being unable to notice made it look like I was playing around with a talking doll.


    For the time being, I carefully tickled the region around her toes. I''m looking forward to when this hypnosis is released.


    "Then, are you going to swim when you go there?"


    "Since I also have to take care of his pets...rather, in order to talk to you like this..."


    "So, what did you want?"


    "......idiot."


    Rein murmured. In this helpless situation, she probably became desperate and let that out.


    Well, I guess soon I''ll feel bad for bullying her, huh.


    Putting Rein into a piledriver position, I inserted my penis from there and began to pump into her.


    "I see, that''s right, huh. If Rein''s calling me, then it can''t be anything else but that, huh?"


    "...that''s right."


    "You and I only have that sort of relationship, after all."


    "It''s not like that, but..."


    Rein''s cheeks reddened and she turned away. Well, these words were probably her showing compassion.


    Even though she was unaware, Rein''s body was firmly swallowing my penis.


    Having sex while waiting for her to ask for sex is also quite an abnormal sight.


    "So, then, do you want to do it?"


    "...eh?"


    While doing so, I also continued to piston, urging an ejaculation.


    In the long run, no matter what she tries to do, I intend to make Rein say it.


    "Rein?"


    "T-That''s..."


    If it''s a very embarrassing thing, then I should just dare her to say it.


    "That''s...right..."


    "Right, you say? What is?"


    "Like I said..."


    Rein furrowed her brow and blamed me with her expression.


    I smirked, answering with a face of understanding.


    In doing so, her eyes went round before she hatefully clenched her teeth.


    "You...you really are-"


    "Come now, try saying it. I want to hear it from Rein''s mouth."


    If she doesn''t hurry up, then I''ll likely ejaculate before Rein can say it.


    Rein''s mouth twisted into a ¤Ø shape, but she was conflicted with knitted brows. Considering the future, it should be something that couldn''t be helped.


    Within the echoes of the sound of flesh hitting flesh due to my pistoning, silence continued.


    "...do it."


    Eventually, a resigned Rein declared in a feeble voice.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "Aaarrgh, geez! I said that I''m telling you that I want to do it!! What are you making me say!? Since I can''t have sex while I''m gone over there, I want to fill up with a lot of it now while I can...ah-"


    By asking for sex, Rein was able to become aware of everything that has happened up until now.


    With a tremble, Rein''s waist convulsed as though an earthquake had broken out.


    "Ah, ah, aaaagh, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhh...!!"


    "That''s a nice feeling."


    Becoming just like an oscillating vibrator, she stimulated my penis.


    Towards that flesh vibrator, my penis spat out my desire without sparing anything.


    "AAaAh, GAAGHAGHAGH!!"


    Rein had also become quite honest in the face of the pleasure.


    No, perhaps she may be continuing to experience pleasure up until her limit was exceeded. There''s a remarkable difference in settings for this girl only in regards to the horny suggestion.


    I wonder what will happen if the information that Rein''s flesh received was given to other people? I''m curious.


    "AaAGH..."


    While bending her spine backwards, Rein leaked urine. I could hear the trickling sound of water near my belly.


    From there, I turned the completely exhausted Rein over and began pumping my penis into her from behind.


    "I see, so we should do it plenty now while we can, huh?"


    "Y-You...aaahh!!"


    Just as Rein requested, I began to have sex.


    However, while doing so I suddenly thought of something good.


    This intercourse in and of itself was sterile, but that might also be good.


    "Aoh, aaahh!!"


    My penis scooped out Rein''s vagina, continuing to move as though trying to blow away her consciousness.


    Of course, I intend on having sexual intercourse as much as she''d like as according to her request.


    £ª


    Rein lied face down on the bed. Her butt swayed with a twitch while facing down, perhaps because the reverberations of her climax had yet to leave.


    While operating my cell phone, I thought about tomorrow.


    Kokoro should have already returned to the apartment.


    [Subject: Next Week School Absence


    I''m going with Rein overseas so get things ready. The plan will be from Saturday to Tuseday.]


    This should be ok for the time being.


    That woman will probably have work so she can''t follow us, but it can''t be helped this time.

 Chapter 62锛欵pisode 62: Seibu Rein Forest Bath-Arc

    After being shaken about on the bus for several hours, I walked together with Rein along an unknown road.


    The temperature of the tropics'' sun shining down on us was different from that of Japan''s.


    Anyway, it''s harsh. To begin with, I''m not a person who would frolic about outside.


    "The resort we went to last time was still inside Japan."


    "What''s with that?"


    Even if I may have been defeated by my curiosity, it ended up inadvertently leaking from my mouth.


    I feel like an hour had already passed since we started walking. Continuously walking through the lands that hadn''t changed for the better, I finally saw a thicket that looked like a forest.


    "This is also Rein''s fault , you know."


    "You, you''re dragging too much."


    "There wasn''t a need for me to visit too, right?"


    The first thing we did after arriving in this country was go to the hospital to visit Rein''s grandfather.


    I thought that I would be waiting outside, but I lost to Rein''s reasoning and helplessly tagged along.


    I was stared a lot by that grandfather. But of course, since her grandchild brought a man that wasn''t connected to her by blood with her.


    "I said it before, but since you''re also borrowing gramps'' house, you have to greet him."


    "I lost again..."


    "Besides, going together in and of itself is strange. I''m also in the bad for not refusing, though."


    Even indoors, I still want to look at the outside scenery.


    From the beginning, reading books as a hobby is a calling that has you viewing a different landscape than the one you are in now. Whether it be human relationships, or one''s world view.


    In other words, this trip was also an extension of reading.


    "Even if I was reading this, though, the risks are way too high."


    "Come on, that''s it over there, so do your best."


    Rein pointed to the other side. Looking that way, I could certainly see a forest.


    "Even though you say that''s it, I can only see a forest."


    "That forest is the place where we will live."


    Like I said, I can only see a forest. Where''s the house?


    They said that there was a car for agriculture at the house. That''s why there wouldn''t be a need to walk, with the exception of emergencies or on the way back home.


    "Although it''s a bit late now, did you not ask for someone to pick us up?"


    "There is someone picking us up, it''s just that they couldn''t come to the hospital. Besides, if they could do that, then there wouldn''t be a need for me to come here."


    We unexpectedly reached the place soon after making some idle chatter. The landscape that was veiled up until a moment ago had cleared up, and many kinds of trees several times larger than me started to stand in a row.


    Upon coming this far, I was also able to figure it out.


    "So there''s a house in the forest?"


    "That''s right, since there''s a place where you can see the ocean in the deepest part of this forest , it is cooler than the place we''re in now."


    Rein''s expression was slightly uplifting. I guess she likes this place.


    I wonder whether or not I can also come to like this place.


    Suddenly, while I was thinking about such a thing, a piercing screech-like sound echoed from within the forest.


    "What...?"


    "Fufu..."


    With a light-hearted face, Rein did not answer my question. That expression was the face that pretty much said ''watch''.


    The insides of the forest began to stir. The plants made a heavy sound that was impossible for the wind to make, and something revealed its figure.


    What appeared was a huge turtle that was as big as a person. Abruptly stretching out its neck from its shell, it looked at me.


    "A turtle...o-owah!?"


    I retreated a step or two backwards in surprise.


    Following the turtle was a wolf-like mammal, something that was either like a squirrel monkey or a slow loris, and creatures that seemed like an iguana, an eagle, and a deer. Because I don''t have that much knowledge of animals, I could only identify things that looked like such.


    "Don''t tell me these guys are..."


    "They''re gramps''s pets, or rather relatives, friends, and the like."


    In the face of the large parade of animals, I tried to take out the Hypnotic Stick that was inside my pocket without thinking. For now, I can do as much as warp the animals'' consciousness.


    -however, the squirrel monkey-like animal appeared out of nowhere and took my Hypnotic Stick.


    "D-Damn it!"


    "It''s ok, calm down. They''re nervous because a new human has arrived. As long as they know you''re not an enemy, everyone will be good children."


    "How would I...ah...my clothes!! Hoaaah, AAAH!!!!"


    The deer or whatever pulled down my trousers. The animals successively deprived me of my lengthened coat like the logos of clothing manufacturers.


    Without trying to save me, Rein tried to suppress the corners of her mouth and smiled.


    "Pff, so you can also make that sort of face, huh?"


    "You, you tried to surprise me, didn''t you!? The crime for such a sin is heavy!"


    These dumb animals were doing a physical examination. It''s likely that they were searching my whole body in order to find out whether I had brought harmful things like a gun or poison.


    I stumbled due to the recoil of having my clothes removed, collapsing on top of the huge turtle that first appeared.


    These guys...they''re even examining my anus.


    "These children are cautious. Since gramps raised these guys so that they are firmly able to do it by themselves."


    "Don''t screw with me! What about you, Rein?"


    "They already know that I''m a friend."


    Suddenly, Rein laughed with a clear face. I was clearly one-upped.


    Don''t go getting full of yourself just because you won in your home environment. Seems like this girl wants to get blown away.


    "I feel a little refreshed."


    "How so?"


    "Come, let''s go. Everyone will take care of the luggage, after all."


    Rein walked deeper into the forest as though she were thoroughly familiar with it.


    While I was lying face down naked on top of it, the turtle moved and took me further inside of the forest.


    £ª


    There was a solitary tenement inside of the forest.


    It is one-storeyed, and the veranda went all the way from the left side to the right, wide-open with good ventilation.


    It wasn''t like a terraced house, it really was a terraced house. I doubted whether there was this sort of Japanese-style house in the tropics, but since the inside was filled with animals here and there, I did not recognise it as Japanese.


    "The well water is carried over here, so try going to the back. Also, clothes."


    Being left inside of Rein''s house, I headed to the place where the water was carried to.


    On the way there, I even caught sight of the hot springs surrounding by fences.


    How should I say this, this house''s designer was a Japanese. I don''t the particulars of how they built this house in this country, but there can be no doubt about it.


    I wonder if Rein''s father coming to Japan was related to this?


    There wasn''t a shower room. Just a shower.


    In other words, there was only a water supply that poured water from above in the garden.


    "...what are you looking at?"


    While taking a shower, I looked towards the insides of the forest and glared.


    There was the animal resembling a squirrel-monkey, and a parrot.


    It felt like I was in a car-less safari park. Apparently the animals in this forest generally interact with Rein''s grandpa, and take actions as commanded.


    Certainly, if trained, the animals can do a single fixed task.


    "By all appearances, you have a will, huh? Can you talk?"


    The squirrel-monkey like thing tilted its head. How cheeky.


    Perhaps Rein''s physical ability might also be related to something like her grandfather''s training?"


    "How long are you going to take?"


    "...I''m cautious, you know. In the first place, don''t peek at people taking a shower."


    "Is that something you should really be saying?"


    Rein was not agitated even when seeing me naked. She''s probably used to it.


    It seems that she was being considerate and had brought me a towel.


    "Because I''m also taking a shower."


    "I see..."


    "That''s why, if you''re finished-"


    "You''ll be here, huh?"


    "..."


    Since you peeped on me, I''ll peep on you back.


    Sitting on the bench that was there, I stood by with the intent of making conversation with Rein.


    As though resigning herself after all this, Rein also calmly began to remove her clothes before my eyes.


    Without breaking her dignified expression, her flesh-coloured body glowed beautifully in the blazing sunlight. With the forest as the background, her figure basking in water had become a painting.


    "So we just have to stay here for about 4 days, right?"


    "Ya. It''s hot, but we can shower like this, and as for food, we can use the agricultural-purpose car to get it. There''s also some in this forest."


    "Heeh."


    "Even you are quite free, to have come to this sort of place. There''s no entertainment here besides sleeping."


    That''s not true.


    Somehow or another, I''ve started thinking about ways in which to play in this place even now.


    "Are there no other people here?"


    "They might come if you call, but this forest is tough for outsiders. Even for you, if you weren''t with me, then you might not have gotten inside."


    We''re going to spend 4 days in this forest without people.


    The animals and such were here, but as long as Rein''s here they probably won''t be that hostile.


    In other words, no matter how I wanted to play in this place, as long as Rein doesn''t notice then anything goes.


    "...as I thought, I really don''t get you at all."


    The sweat on Rein''s entire body was washed away by the water. The drops of water followed the flowing lines of her body, reflecting her naked self even more vividly.


    "There''s no way you can understand other people."


    "But I really couldn''t come up with any reason for you to have come together with me."


    While showering, Rein did not turn towards me.


    While fixatedly looking at the lines of Rein''s back and her butt, I thought about what to do from here on.


    "It made me a little happy."


    "Mm, is that so?"


    Certainly, if a person was by themselves, then they''d be in trouble during an emergency or if something happened. Whether it be an illness or whatever, having two people by itself makes things completely different.


    "You..."


    Rein probably saw through the fact that I wasn''t really interested in the conversation. Still accepting that despite this, she smiled as though coming to a realisation, stopping herr shower and putting on her towel.


    Wondering how I would fuck Rein from here on, I repeatedly went through trial and error before coming to a conclusion.


    It helped that her pure figure taking a shower made my thoughts move without delay.


    "[Defeat Is Yours.]"


    "..."


    The towel came lose from Rein''s hand, falling to the ground. She had fallen into a hypnotic trance.


    Approaching Rein, I placed the towel I held against her chest.


    "Hey now, that''s not good. You need to properly dry yourself. I''ll help out, so stay still."


    "Yes...I, will stay, still."


    Rein was dripping with trickles of water. That Rein defencelessly entrusting her body to me was quite a unique state.


    First I wiped her chestal region. As though wiping a soft ball, I moved my hands as though to squeeze her breasts.


    "Haha, it''s a pool."


    "..."


    Upon pushing both of Rein''s breasts together and creating a valley, I collected water there and tried playing around with it.


    I tried burying my face into the breast cup and drinking the water accumulated in there, but the tasted wasn''t particularly any different.


    "slurp...as expected, I guess it''s just the feeling, huh?"


    "..."


    Let alone Rein, the other animals also didn''t do anything.


    No, the animals were closely looking over here, as though observing as per usual. The animals probably don''t know about concepts other than the real thing.


    "What, rest assured that I''ll only play around to the extent that you won''t get a cold."


    While speaking to myself in a whisper, I wiped Rein''s body without leaving a single place out.


    While raising her armpits where not even a single hair had sprouted, I carefully rubbed it.


    Rein was probably ticklish. Even in the hollow state of her hypnotic trance, her cheeks blushed and she began to fidget about.


    "Since we''re going to have fun over the next 4 days as well, I''ll properly clean you up."


    Carrying Rein under my arm, I headed towards the bench. I laid her down on it.


    Raising her right leg, I massaged the bulge of her vagina from her thighs with my fingers, as though crushing it.


    Of course, since I don''t know the acupuncture points, I was only pushing and playing around.


    "Mm..."


    "How does it feel?"


    "Yes...it tickles. Also..."


    While turning Rein over, I also inserted the towel inside of her butt crack.


    It was like wiping a baby''s bottom. If she was conscious, she would undoubtedly give me a humiliated expression.


    "Also, I''m very...happy. It''s so warm...I, feel, satisfied."


    "...hm? I see."


    She was probably feeling pleasure just from being wiped down. What a lewd girl.


    Rein''s expression in her hypnotic trance, although lethargic, gave a somewhat cheerful impression from somewhere. Perhaps she is happy have come to this forest.


    "Now then."


    Just how should I enjoy myself with this girl from now on?


    I think that I might as well choose a play that allows me to use this place to the utmost. And yet, something that would also allow Rein to taste humiliation...


    "...that''s right, that''ll be good."


    Seeing Rein''s grinning expression in her hypnotic trance, I thought of something.


    If it''s this place, then I might be able to see an even more vulnerable version of her. The special conditions that corresponded to such had all been arranged.


    "Mm..."


    Thrusting my fingers into Rein''s anus over the towel, I tampered with it.


    Even so, towards Rein whose cheerful expression did not crumble, I returned a dark grin.

 Chapter 63锛欵pisode 63: Seibu Rein Regression Play-Arc

    While Japan was in the wonderful season of Autumn, it was hard to return to this country''s summer.


    Laying down in this house without air-conditioning or electric fans, I had the squirrel riding on top of my belly.


    Normally, something like a wild animal riding on top of my belly would be quite alarming in and of itself. Also, sometimes I even see a hideous bug.


    It felt as though the fatigue from walking all the way here on foot had came at me all at once.


    "I can''t resist any more."


    "...nngh...oof!"


    Perhaps having finished examining the baggage I brought, Rein showed her bare feet around the area before my head.


    She was looking down at me, who was lying down, from above. With the bare minimum attire of hot pants and a short shirt, her long hair was also tied behind her.


    While gazing at the lines of her chest from her thighs, I fell into a daze.


    "Aren''t you hot, Rein?"


    "It''s obvious that I''m hot! How pathetic."


    Rein snorted as she peered into my face.


    Of course, I couldn''t fight back even when told such a thing.


    "Since, in the end I finished it all by myself, there wasn''t any reason for you to come here, was there?"


    "That''s cause you''re used to it."


    Shit, this was a miscalculation.


    Who was it that said that the tropics are more comfortable than Japan? I''m weak to both heat and cold, after all.


    "For now, there''s nothing else to do. Even if you did things suitably later, that won''t change. Even though I said to manage the animals here, it''s fine if you just stay together with them."


    "I see, I see."


    Rein sat down beside me and gazed at the forest.


    The animals here were more united than a bad organisation. In particular, their alertness towards outsiders even made me open my eyes wide.


    That''s exactly why I knew that Rein''s grandfather wanted to leave her in this forest with someone who was not an outsider.


    "Are you going to bathe? You''ll upset your stomach if you stay too long, though."


    "Yeah, that water''s a little too cold, see. More importantly..."


    Raising my torso, I examined my own body.


    If I sleep, then I''ll recover somehow or another. Even though I''m a clean freak, being able to sleep in an unfamiliar place is one of my very few strong points. This time it was probably because Rein was nearby, though.


    "[Defeat is Yours]."


    What''s left is free time.


    In that case, then I should live it out as I please.


    "Rein, can you hear me?"


    "Yes...I can, hear you."


    "Is there anything else that you must do in this place?"


    "Yes...there is nothing, I need to do in particular..."


    We had food, and insect repellent had also been made in the bedroom.


    Those beasts were monitoring us, but they won''t harm me, who is Rein''s friend.


    In a certain sense, it is my kingdom other than school.


    While combing Rein''s hair, I placed my hand against her cheek. Because of the heat, I could feel sweat sticking to my hand.


    "Have you ever come here before? In your memories, when was it that you were the youngest?"


    "Yes...about 10...years ago, I think."


    "Then, please recall. The you of that time. Look, you can see a clock that represents your time before your eyes. Put your finger there, and slowly turn the clock backwards, and go back in time."


    "Go back...in time..."


    There is a phenomenon of regression among humans.


    There is a thing known as Regression Hypnosis, but that is a little different. This is the regression of those who, regardless of will, have their mentality return to that of their own childhood due to stress or something.


    This is also a mystery, and even now they were able to retain their memories up until now while in regression.


    In other words, it was the type of thing where one things that their act is true. Since the person themselves who know their past selves the most was imitating them, it just appears as though they had regressed.


    "There, you will turn the clock back until the next time you had played in this forest. IN doing so, you will think that the clock has become a door. Ahead of that is a staircase. Please slowly walk down it, one step at a time."


    "Yes...walk down..."


    Rein''s lethargic body shook unstably, perhaps due to the image.


    While supporting the hypnotised Rein, I completed the regression.


    "If you go through the door in front of you, your body will become younger, to that of long ago. Rein has returned to the past."


    "Past...me..."


    "Now then, let''s wake up...from here on..."


    Rein''s mouth opened wide. Originally she was expressionless and without strength, but she had become even more miserable.


    While grasping Rein''s shoulder, I hit them with a pat as though feeling the rhythm, releasing her from her trance.


    "Ok!"


    "...he?"


    Rein woke up. Her eyes opened wider than usual, nimbly looking left and right restlessly like a bird.


    I don''t know how old Rein was when she played here, but it was certain that she was young.


    Now then, while snickering, I waited for Rein to act.


    "Uwoooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooohhhhhhhhh!!!!!"


    "Bugh!?!"


    In doing so, Rein opened her mouth wide all of a sudden and raised a shout.


    Looking upwards as though howling, her voice resonated throughout the forest.


    Having my ears slightly done in, I shook my head sharply.


    "Let''s go!"


    Speaking in a higher voice than usual, Rein grabbed my hand and swept me away.


    Having been swept away, I ran through the forest together with Rein.


    "Rein, what''s wrong!?"


    "Here!"


    Rein is quick. The scenery of the forest flowed past like the wind as we delved deeper and deeper.


    I already don''t know where to go to get back any more. This hypnosis might have been very careless to do.


    Just as I thought so, the forest opened up.


    "W-What is this place!?"


    "We came to play, right?"


    Up ahead after exiting the forest was a sea. Come to think of it, they said it was here, huh?


    Having been released from Rein''s hands, I rearranged my breathing so as to soften the burden from having run through the forest in one stretch.


    The tone of Rein''s voice was higher than usual. Directing a carefree smile at me, she stood firm with her feet set apart.


    "Really, first is this!"


    "Is that so? What is?"


    "Yup. C''mon, hurry up!"


    I wonder if she means we''ll be entering the sea?


    Rein was moving her body hurriedly even while she was talking as she urged me.


    How should I say this, she''s taking the initiative more than usual.


    I knew that she originally had a forceful side to her, but she might not have needed to suppress that when she was younger.


    "Suuuu...haaaaah..."


    Perhaps because Rein couldn''t wait for me, she turned to the sea and ran after sucking in a big breath.


    I was wondering what I should do. I remembered that I couldn''t go back if I didn''t follow Rein.


    "I''ll also go in only up to my feet."


    For now, I decided to watch over Rein at the water''s edge so that I wouldn''t lose sight of her.


    While still wearing her clothes, Rein excitingly decided to use a crawl, and was energetically swimming.


    "The sea isn''t gonna be strange at this time of year, right...?"


    "Oooi!!"


    Rein called to me from the open seas. She''s quite the dextrous fellow to be able to shout while swimming.


    While I was thinking this, Rein''s shadow approached me. She turned here and came swimming over¡ª


    "Foooohh!!"


    "Baaaah!!"


    Quickly closing in on me as though she were a shark swimming in shallow waters, Rein leaped out of the ocean.


    Being pushed down as such by Rein as her prey, my clothes became wet due to the sea.


    "Hehe."


    "You''re-, mmogh?!"


    Rein straddled me and, after pushing me down, suddenly covered my lips with her own.


    "I''ve taken it!"


    "The waves, my face, my face!?!"


    No matter what Rein did, she was smiling happily. She was acting selfishly.


    It''s likely that this was her early childhood.


    She amply demonstrated her unique physical abilities, to the point where she could run all by herself without anyone catching up to her. She would abuse her partner with what she wants to do as the first priority.


    Even this kiss didn''t have any deep meaning.


    "Say, let''s do it!"


    "Do it, you say¨Cowah!?"


    Rein was a person of few words. She really moved freely.


    As I was constantly thrown around by such a Rein, I had no opportunity to fight back.


    My pants were suddenly removed, and my trunks were also cast away into the ocean.


    "Oi, wait! If that''s gone, then I can''t go ba-"


    "Wah!!"


    While her eyes sparkled, Rein inverted herself on top of me 180 degrees. We were in a state where Rein and I were both in each other''s nethe regions.


    As I was wondering what she was doing, Rein stared at my penis as though looking at something incredibly delicious.


    Perhaps her horny suggestion was working in this situation?


    Why? Why did this girl, who did not seem to have even a shred of guilt, go into heat?


    "You, what are-uwooh!!"


    "Amu...slurp."


    Rein started to suck my penis without warning.


    Because the normal Rein had knowledge regarding sex, she began to give me a blow job as though she were familiar with it.


    Rein''s roughly moving tongue undulated like a foreign creature as though to squeeze out semen from my penis inside her mouth.


    "R-Rein!!"


    "Nn¡ªph!"


    My will was ignored. Without pause, she treated my penis as though it were ice cream or something.


    How humiliating.


    Even so, Rein''s power was so strong that I couldn''t even get up.


    "You, you know what you''re doing, don''t you!?"


    "Nngh? MMm!!"


    That''s why I rolled up Rein''s skirt that was just before my eyes and pulled down her panties, facing the vagina that was revealed before me and sinking my teeth into it. I then inserted my tongue.


    The situation changed from being one-sidedly given a blow job to sixty-nine-ing each other from above and below.


    If its the opponent''s arena, then I can compete with them. If I do so, then I should win.


    "I will clear away my humiliation!"


    "Mmmgh!!"


    "Uwoh!!"


    Rein shook her head from left to right while her cheeks were still stuffed with my penis. The tip of the penis hit the back of her cheeks, and the soft, damp sensation bestowed a new stimulation to my penis.


    I wrapped both hands around Rein''s butt, and dared to press her vagina against my face. After play-biting her erect clitoris, I licked it as though sucking candy.


    "Ngh, nnhmmgh!!"


    Rein''s legs began to flail about with a struggle. She''s really a dangerous woman.


    Perceiving that Rein''s restraint had weakened because of that, I vigorously raised my body and flipped her over.


    "Damn it!"


    "Nbgh!!"


    A large splash rose.


    This time I was on top, changing into a position where I was thrusting inside of Rein''s mouth. My penis stabbed into the back of her throat, and my lips were pressed down against her vagina.


    The fact that I''d be letting out is fine. The issue is that being made to let it out was humiliating.


    As though saying that right now was a good opportunity, I placed strength into both of my arms. As though maying a note on Rein''s butt, I made noise as I sucked her vagina.


    "I''m cumming!"


    "Bbghbgh...mmmmmmmmmmmmmmgh!!! Goghogh!?!"


    And then, like that, I spewed out semen from my penis without holding back.


    Perhaps because the horny suggestion made her reach the peak because of being bathed in my bodily fluids, Rein squirted from her vagina.


    My face was covered in the love juice, but Rein, who was below me, was likely unable to spit out my semen.


    The act that was as though we were throwing our bodily fluids at each other had finally settled down.


    After that, the only thing that reached our ears were the sounds of the calm waves.


    "...how was it, Rein...I''m, tired..."


    I stood up with a feeling of exhaustion, as though I had almost ran a full marathon in this short period of time.


    While dazed with her mouth open, Rein collapsed with her arms and legs sprawled outwards.


    "Nnkh."


    The semen accumulated in her mouth flowed down Rein''s mouth as she sighed comfortable.


    "What a stupid face."


    "...I''m not stupid...idiot."


    Rein finally calmed down. Without moving suddenly like earlier, she powerlessly gazed at the sky.


    While scratching my head, I crouched down at the shoreline. The waves came at my feet, but it didn''t matter since they were already wet.


    "Why did we come here?"


    "Because I wanted, to play together with you."


    She wants to play. Since it was the first time she came here with someone of the same age, it seems that such an emotion surfaced within her.


    "Then why did you suddenly undress me?"


    Just that couldn''t be used as a reason for this.


    Towards my question, Rein responded with a pure smile.


    "Because it feels good!"


    Rein got up and once again took my hand.


    "Hey, let''s play more. Being together with you is a lot of fun, after all."


    I wonder if the Rein of her childhood was a child who would want to play with someone until she collapsed like this?


    Even so, I have never heard of the young Rein''s friends, so I don''t actually know.


    While looking at Rein''s strongly linked hand, I returned a bitter smile.


    "I''d like it if you could grab me a little softer, though."


    "No way. I mean, this way is the happiest!"


    If this is the young Rein, then how did the current Rein become like that?


    For the time being, I listened to Rein''s will and got up.


    In doing so, Rein showed a satisfied smile.


    "Then, where are we going next?"


    "The forest!"


    "No, I don''t know what you mean if you just say ''the forest''."


    Now then, how should I enjoy Rein from here on?


    Upon having had sexual intercourse so obediently like this, I was conversely lost about how I should play with her.


    For now, let''s store this smile away in my brain. If the current Rein made this face, I wouldn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 64锛欵pisode 64: Seibu Rein Childhood Rape-arc

    Being pulled by the hand by Rein, we arrived at the insides of the forest.


    I could not express it with any other word but a forest. Rein seemed to know a certain route, but from my perspective, I simply had no clue.


    I still haven''t released Rein''s hypnosis. I was walking together with her while her mind was still that of when she was a little girl.


    What was it that the child-minded Rein was trying to get me to do after having played around that much? I moved while being swept along by my curiosity.


    Rein was firmly glued to me, turning around several times despite holding my hand. Since she walked quickly during childhood, there were many times where she ended up straying away from me.


    Come to think of it, Rein is not the type of person to walk in front of others. I can see why.


    While pulling and jerking my body that wanted to stop and stand still several times, she brought me to an unknown place.


    "Great...it''s there."


    "What is?"


    Rein stopped at a place that had no markings in particular.


    "Say, Rein. Why don''t we go back together and have a shower?"


    "Come!"


    Disregarding me, Rein pulled my hand. She''s really a forceful fellow.


    If I don''t choose the proper time to remove the hypnosis, then I feel as though I would meet a painful fate.


    "Uwoh, a bush."


    "Come...ngh!!"


    No, even if you pull my arm, I''ll still hesitate.


    I hate bushes. There are definitely strange insects in there.


    The sea-swept clothes that clung to me felt really disgusting. I might end up catching a cold from this.


    Perhaps upset because of my slow walking, her mouth made an ¤Ø shape.


    "Ok, ok."


    "Welcome."


    Upon pushing the bush aside, I could see that a hut made of wood was there.


    Even among huts, it was one of most gritty types. How should I say it, the lumber was arranged like a cage, and the roofs and walls had been made to look like something that resembled such. It was a hollow hut.


    "A secret base?"


    "Wrong. It''s MY HOME."


    (TL Note: MY HOME is in English)


    "Even if you say it so natively-"


    So it''s that. This is Rein''s secret base-like place when she came to play in this forest.


    Creeping in through the door-less entrance, we entered inside the narrow-looking hut.


    I can''t enter without crouching. And besides that, it was impossible to stand once inside. It was that low and narrow.


    "It''s surprisingly clean, huh."


    "Gramps said he''d do it for me...it''s cramped."


    Rein got on all fours and moved inside. Since she entered first, I ended up scoring because I could see her butt sticking out this way.


    The interior was unexpectedly refreshing. Only the weeds on the inside had been cleanly plucked, to the point where one would be able to tell immediately if there was even a single insect inside. As Rein laid the wrapped up vinyl rug, she created a very simple resting place.


    "This place is surprisingly comfortable, huh?I don''t dislike these sorts of narrow spaces."


    "Really? Great!"


    I see, Rein''s grandfather had kept it clean for her as though to say that she''s welcome to come back any time, huh?


    If that was the case, then he had cleanly washed and prepared this carpet before Rein had arrived, come here on a daily basis so that the weeds wouldn''t be overgrown, all for the sake of his grandchild that may or may not come once a year.


    Or rather, once she''s gotten to this age, she probably wouldn''t even come to her secret base any more.


    I really have to respect her gramps''s touching efforts.


    "Found it!"


    With a cheerful face, Rein brought out a reasonably dirty box that had remained there.


    Upon opening the box, there were several pieces of tableware that one could obviously tell where good items. It''s a wonder that they were inside of this worn-out box.


    "This, here."


    "Hm? Ah, here, right?"


    A teacup for each of us had been placed in front of Rein and myself. I more or less understood what was happening.


    It''s Playing House. Even I who had no memories with a childhood friend understood that much.


    To think that this cool beauty would be so stuck on playing house. I ended up imagining a very surreal image. And that is something that we would be doing in the future.


    "It''s playing house, right? What role am I playing?"


    "My neighbour!"


    "Heeh, so you are the mother, and who''s the father?"


    "Jeanne!"


    There was that big turtle at the place that Rein pointed out. Jeanne''s a female name, right?


    "Son, daughter, roasted sweet potatoes, sweet bean buns."


    "Yeah, I got it. I''ve got the general idea."


    Every time Rein spoke, unknown animals would steadily start springing up. I don''t hate animal houses, but I''d like to refrain from the wild ones.


    Since I was pointed outside, I tentatively left the hut. And then, I once again entered.


    "Welcome, let''s have tea."


    "Yeah, sorry for the trouble."


    Sitting on top of the sheets, I looked over the interior of the narrow hut. Since I couldn''t stand up, I probably won''t be able to escape if something happens, huh?


    Rein arranged the tea cups and dishes with elegant movements. As expected, this girl was also adorable when she was young, as suitable for her age.


    For the time being, the dishes have been lined up, but I wonder if I have to move?


    "T-Thank you for the food!"


    "There''s still nothing there."


    No, I know that, but. That''s the part where you play pretend, right?


    When I stopped my hands and waited, before long the squirrel-like little creature invaded the insides of this hut.


    After getting on top of the plates and curling its body up into a ball, the brown squirrel stopped moving.


    "Ok, there you go."


    "Aah, so that''s what you meant by sweet bean buns."


    These guys have also been trained.


    Rein is a champions who is not just respected by humans, but even amongst animals as well.


    For now, I pretended to eat it.


    In doing so, Rein gave a big smile, and gazed at my figure.


    Well, I know that she likes this sort of thing, but I''m getting bored.


    Let''s create a new development for this play house.


    "...what?"


    "Nothing."


    While I was in a stooped position, I crawled to Rein.


    Rein drew back her body somewhat, but this place was not wide enough to let her escape.


    "Ma''am, you''re cute."


    "You''re such a flatterer."


    "No, I seriously would like to try and get together once."


    I acted as a slightly adult neighbour as a part of our playing house.


    As though to press our relationship further, I placed my hand against Rein''s chin and gazed at her face.


    Rein tried to turn her face away, but it wouldn''t move due to my hand. Since there''s the lust suggestions, it created a not-at-all-bad atmosphere.


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "I''ll be noticed by the dad."


    Having been told this, I turned. The female tortoise that was her current husband lengthened her neck and looked at the sky.


    As expected, it seems that they hadn''t been trained for this sort of situation.


    "What, we won''t be noticed."


    "No, no-hnn..."


    Like that, I stole Rein''s lips.


    From the atmosphere, apparently Rein was a graceful married woman in this play house. She even called the neighbour and invited them to their teatime.


    Entrusting her body to me even when playing house was quite the unfavourable circumstance.


    "No..."


    "You''ll soon feel good, you know?"


    I further hanged over Rein''s body, pushing her down.


    Inside of the narrow hut, it would already become quite filled just from one person lying down in it. Since the two of us were spreading our bodies in such a place, we could hardly move.


    "Whoops."


    When I overenthusiastically placed my hands against the wall, the hut swayed with a clatter. It was more sturdy than it first looked. Rein''s grandfather had probably crafted it carefully.


    Rein''s fidgety thighs shook as though they were itchy.


    "Help..."


    "Look now, please be more honest. It''s not like I''m going to harm you, after all."


    Placing my hands on Rein''s trousers, I lowered it along with her panties. They were once again caught on her legs, but it will not be a hindrance for insertion.


    "No more, nnmmgh!! Nnnnghh!!"


    Upon sealing her mouth with my own, Rein''s eyes opened wide and her body shook. She struggled, but it was a resistance that only seemed like it but actually wasn''t.


    I leaned over her from above, using my entire body to hold her down. During that time, I also clutched Rein''s chest with one hand and used the other to firmly hold her down so that our lips wouldn''t separate.


    The hut shook, and the neatly arranged dishes were pushed into a corner.


    "Mmpaah......"


    "I''m putting it in."


    After a while, Rein''s body convulsed before becoming docile. It should be fine soon.


    I also stopped the pretence of pretend and took out my penis. After confirming it only with my mouth, I inserted inside of Rein''s vagina.


    "No...aah..."


    "T-The father should also watch it properly, huh? Isn''t it great, the family doesn''t seem like it''ll fall apart."


    The animals were waiting for Rein to give them instructions. In other words, they were constantly looking this way.


    To Rein''s friends whom she knew from a young age, I exposed her grown-up figure. Applying my penis against her vagina, each of our familiar genitals intersected.


    "Ah...kyaah..."


    "Why don''t we properly show the place that we''re connected?"


    I began to pump intensely inside of the narrow hut. It no doubt felt like it, but it was a selfish act, violent like an animal.


    Thinking about it, I believe that Rein''s grandfather is also a poor fellow.


    The cherishingly maintained hut had been violently ravaged this much, and the unused dishes that were taken out had been driven into a corner. And his greatest treasure, Rein, was being fucked in front of her animal comrades.


    "Kyah, ah, aah...!"


    "Haha!!"


    Because of the narrowness, our bodies were barely able to separate from each other. While still hugging each other, I hurriedly continued to give her short pistons.


    Inside such a closed space, Rein displayed her released flesh and opened her heart to the suggestion. She opened her tongue in disarray, leaking out an animal-like panting within the forest.


    Before one noticed, both of Rein''s arms wrapped around my back, accepting my pumping.


    Like that, I pumped Rein''s vagina downwards and downwards, almost as though I were pushing it against the forest floor.


    "That''s a good smell."


    Rein''s sweet feminine scent drifted within the hut.


    Perhaps because we had stayed a long time inside the forest, I had become sensitive to the smell unique to humans. In the face of the human-like male-female presence of each other, I felt a little bit relieved.


    This is probably what it feels like to be a dog marking their own territory.


    "Aah, aahaahh!!"


    Simulated by the smell of sex that I possessed, Rein''s body became further flushed. With sweat flowing down her forehead, she secreted the remnants of humans from all over her body.


    Her genitals also followed accordingly, as love juice flowed from her vagina. Her instincts also became eager in trying to squeeze out semen from my penis, seeking its smell.


    "It''s fine. Look, let me show you."


    "Aah!! Aaaaaaaaahhh!!!"


    After rounding my waist and burying my face into Rein''s breasts, I thrusted up until I reached the dead end of her vagina and ejaculated.


    As her mouth was being held with my fingers, Rein''s lips simply trembled. Thrusting her chin and back backwards, she stretched her body''s muscles more than ever before.


    "There!"


    It was there that I suddenly dropped Rein''s body to the floor.


    In that beat, I pulled out my penis from her vagina and splashed semen all over Rein''s body.


    As a result, Rein''s sexual male-female aroma further dyed this room in the scent of humans.


    "Haah...aah..."


    "Look now, you need to show that figure to everyone more. The figure of you having grown into an adult."


    Having had her body covered in sperm, Rein tried to arrange her breath as her chest bounced up and down.


    This erotic, humiliating appearance was fully watched by the animals.


    "Ev-eryone..."


    "How was it?"


    Since we were here anyway, I asked for the pure impression of Rein who had the mentality of a young girl.


    "I''m tired."


    However, what came back was not disgrace, but a truly pure impression.


    Well, it can''t be helped. This Rein is not a person with such appearances, after all.


    "What, the fun will be after this, after all."


    "Nap time."


    Upon muttering such all of a sudden, Rein closed her eyes and began sleeping soundly.


    Really, she was a woman who lived as she pleased. This is exactly why her original figure could also be said to be her personality without any decorations.


    "Suu."


    "I see, so you''re sleeping, huh?"


    Although I had thoroughly thrashed someone''s hut, I probably should have thought about what happens next.


    Not knowing particularly what to do, I watched the sleeping Rein.


    Contrary to her disordered figure moments prior, her calm adorable sleeping face could be said to be precious.


    The fact that I fucked and defiled this adorable Rein with sexual intercourse amazingly filled me fully with a sense of accomplishment.


    However, this hut still remained dirty.


    It''s narrow, and even if I tried to rest, my own dirty stuff clung to my body.


    "Suu."


    "What should I do?"


    I wonder if I could have the animals take care of the clean up for me?


    "Clean, clean."


    I tried ordering the dog as though I were telling it to return home, but of course such a thing wouldn''t reach it. The turtle stretched its neck, merely waiting for the instructions to playing house that had been abandoned long ago.

 Chapter 65锛欵pisode 65: Seibu Rein Eccentric Hot Spring-Arc

    Upon looking up at the sky, the stars were already shining.


    It was still the first day since we arrived at Rein''s southern country home. Even so, I had quite the experience.


    We had sex on the tropics shore, sex inside of the forest, and sex while the animals were watching.


    I thought that reading books at home was the most restful and significant use of time.


    However, returning to the wild in the midst of the forest like this was surprisingly fun. The expression of returning is a bit weird, though.


    "However, I''d hate to do this everyday."


    "...?"


    Right now, I was immersing myself in the onsen that was prepared in Rein''s house. Entrusting my back against the edge, I warmed myself up.


    Since it was after a thorough bout of sexual intercourse, I wanted to wash my body.


    This hot spring was also splendid, having a moderate size on top of a good view as well.


    "The starry sky is especially good, huh?"


    "So many!"


    Rein was still in her childhood state even now. Riding on my lap while completely naked, we bathed together.


    Because this girl has memories regarding me, I thought she wouldn''t become so attached to me, but it appears that wasn''t the case.


    Since children are only interested in themselves, she might think of me as a convenient vibrator or something.


    "Even though she''s a child, having a vibrator is such an anomaly, huh?"


    "...?"


    Every time I murmured, Rein shook her head side to side as though to try and look this way. Since she didn''t move from atop my lap, she naturally wasn''t able to take a peek at my expression.


    Finding such a young Rein adorable, I poked her cheek.


    "...nngh."


    Upon stopping her movements once her cheek had been caught, Rein began to suck on my poking finger.


    While making a slurping sound with her drool, she beamed with a grin.


    It should be fine now.


    "[Defeat is Yours]."


    Quoting the keywords, I had Rein fall into a trance while still sucking on my finger.


    "Rein, from here on, you will be able to see a stairway in the depths of your heart. Yes, it is the stairway that you just climbed down today. Please climb it."


    "...stair, way...climb."


    "That stairway will make you into an adult again. Look, as you climb step by stpe, your body will grow."


    In this situation, I''m planning to release Rein from her regressed state.


    Furthermore, I will just release her from her regressed state, making it so she retains all of her memories of that time.


    I don''t know what kind of triggers there are that could cause a mental illnesses of regression for humans. If she retains her recognition of that time, then, well, even if she had doubts, she probably wouldn''t pursue it.


    After that, all I have to do is match my story with her. If she tolerates the fact that she regressed and we talk about all of the contact we''ve made with each other, then I''ll be able to flexibly deal with it.


    "Well then, awaken...now!"


    "...fueh?"


    Rein woke up. While my finger was still in her mouth.


    As expected, she was stuck in a daze for the first few seconds, apparently unable to follow the situation.


    However, after another few seconds, her eyes regained a gleaming shine that was much like her.


    "Guoh!! Boh!!"


    "Peh!"


    Rein suddenly elbowed me in the sides. After that, she spat out my finger and took distance from me in a single bound.


    Receiving pain in my side, I writhed in agony inside the bath. It shouldn''t have hurt that much, though, since I made it so that this girl wouldn''t be able to induce harm to me.


    "Bastard...my weak, point-"


    "Don''t come closer!"


    It would seem that my weakpoint had been noticed. Kokoro also tickled my sides a lot, so I already knew about it.


    Rein was like a cat who had their territory raided, exposing her wariness as she slowly but steadily took her distance from me.


    "So you''ve...returned to normal?"


    "..."


    I deliberately implied that I was aware of this irregular event.


    Like this, I emphasised the fact that Rein had regressed.


    In doing so, I wonder what happens next?


    Perhaps because Rein remembered what happened and couldn''t bear the embarrassment, she soaked herself in the hot spring up until her forehead as she blew bubbles in the water. Even if she did such, her face being red was completely visible.


    For the time being, I''ll follow up like a person with empathy.


    "What, Rein had a strange heat to begin with, so don''t worry so much about it. Even I''ve gained some counselling knowledge from Kokoro, after all."


    "...blub blub."


    While still diving in the hot spring, Rein slowly approached me.


    And then, after raising a splash, she rose from the water''s surface and grabbed my chin.


    "Forget it. Seriously."


    "Haha...haha!!"


    I couldn''t stop laughing.


    The area between her brows wrinkled as Rein gritted her teeth and glared at me. It was an incredibly vexed and wonderful expression.


    "...you-"


    "That Rein was also cute. Even if you don''t mind it so much, I''m happy that I saw that Rein."


    For the time being, since it''d be dangerous to worsen her mood any more than this, I''ll praise her a bit.


    Of course, because I couldn''t do anything as skillful as currying favour, I just spoke the truth.


    "It''d be a waste if I forgot it, right?"


    These were words from my heart. The intercourse was also fun, after all.


    Rein continued to fixedly meet my eyes as though appriasing me, but eventually gave up, letting go of her hand after sighing.


    "That''s right, you were that sort of guy."


    "It seems like you finally get it, huh."


    "I already knew. Right now, I finally gave up."


    Pressing the back of her hand against her forehead, Rein rose as though to swim on the hot spring''s surface.


    "I also know the embarrassment of having your own childhood self being seen."


    "So what? There''s no way we can even things out."


    "Then, when we get back, do you want to see picture of me when I was a child?"


    "¡­..I''ll refrain, thanks."


    "Then this will be a secret between only the two of us."


    As soon as I said this, the conversation stopped.


    Certainly, the result wouldn''t change even if we disputed it over more than this. Rein also stopped.


    Like that, without us particularly conversing with the other, only the sound of the sloshing hot spring water persisted.


    However, neither of us got out of the bath as time passed while we were both together.


    "...really, how stupid. I want to disappear."


    "...Rein?"


    The first one to break the silence was Rein. Her eyes were glassy, and it looked like she had given herself up to despair.


    While immersing myself in the water up until my shoulders, for the time being I waited for her next word.


    That was Rein''s whimpers.


    Certainly, it''s abnormal that she''d suddenly become horny or regress into an infant. In the face of this bodily change that has continued ever since the start of this year, it wasn''t impossible for Rein, who was still a girl, to be bewildered.


    Those who don''t have to worry about this kind of situation is probably only me as I was the cause that created it.


    However, how unexpected.


    I was considering whether or not to increase the mentally strong Rein''s physical ability.


    However, upon actually coming into contact with Rein, she turned out to not be such a strong woman. She gets shaken, and she''s also sensitive to other people''s facial expressions. She''s a normal girl.


    It''s just that, from everything that''s happened up until now, I am convinced that it something psychological is the cause.


    It seems that I still have to continue researching more.


    "You, why don''t you think it''s strange? I don''t mind if you call me weird, so-"


    "It''s not like I have to understand everything about someone, see."


    I will also continue my hypnosis from now on and make new discoveries. That makes me a little happy.


    "I think that it is hyman to expend effort into trying to understand it. That''s why, even if there''s something I don''t understand, well, even if I think it may be strange, I can''t really hate it."


    "..."


    "Besides, I like the Rein that I know right now enough, after all. The rest of the playfullness that I didn''t know about is cute, so isn''t it fine?"


    I got carried away and my mouth slipped.


    Thinking normally, this was the way of speaking that made it seem like I treated her like a toy. Since I''m actually using her like a toy, I can''t really make any excuses, though.


    I don''t know what Rein thought, but she once again immersed herself in the water up until about her nose, blowing bubbles in the water while looking this way.


    In that state, she walked on all fours with both hands and both feet until she reached my side.


    "I don''t really get what you''re saying, though."


    "I-I see, my bad for saying something strange."


    When Rein quietly plopped herself beside me while grasping her knees, she appeared to have become quite docile-looking.


    I guess it felt like she had been released from her absurdly strange despair?


    "However, as far as I know right now, I also understand you."


    "Understand what?"


    "If it''s you, then whatever happens, you''d talk about that sort of thing."


    "Hm? I don''t really get it."


    Rein turned towards me and slowy extended her arms.


    And then, after tracing my neck with her fingers, she picked at me with her thumb.


    "If I were to strangled this neck, then I wonder if your expression would change as expected?"


    "Who knows, first of all it''ll be a problem if that happens here, right?"


    What in the world does Rein want from me?


    Certainly, on top of choosing Rein, I had, for the most part, accepted her changes. Since people who don''t change are boring, I thought of it more as an honour.


    "Say, whether its yourself or someone else, I think that people suddenly changing is scary. I also had friends when I was a child, you see."


    "Haha, don''t you also have them now?"


    "But don''t you wish for something that doesn''t change?"


    Mai, and I guess Sunou and Kokoro are also in that category.


    With her hand still placed on my neck, Rein brought her face closer. Meeting her eyes at a distance where not even a single cigarette could be put between us, she held onto me.


    In the face of such a Rein''s assault, I conversely ended up becoming calm.


    The changes were only something superficial. Her true nature was firmly rooted somewhere. She thinks that it''s scary because she couldn''t see through that.


    In order to conceal her fear, the current Rein had become like a girl trying to put up a front.


    To her, the thing that doesn''t change is the other people that know of that.


    "Say, not gonna do it?"


    "Not gonna do what?"


    Grabbing my wrist, Rein pushed it against her left breast.


    The sensation of the soft breast being squeezed and Rein''s heartbeat was firmly transmitted to my hand.


    I see, so she''s become horny, huh?


    As usual, she doesn''t know when or how it was activated.


    "Nn..."


    Rein wrapped her arm around my back, and put her lips over mine while I was in a state where I was unable to escape.


    Sandwiched between Rein and the hot spring''s edge, I could only remained passive.


    When both of our lips seperated, elation surfaced on Rein''s cheeks, although only slightly.


    "Are you getting carried away?"


    "I might be."


    Rein laughed back at my words. It was a rare smile without sarcasm. She really is getting excited.


    "Show your appreciation to the kind me."


    "Hyah!"


    Upon standing up, I held Rein up and lifted her out of the water.


    Rein''s body really is light. To the point where one would wonder where did such strength come from in these slender arms.


    "Hold on tightly."


    "..."


    Rein nodded, wrapped her arm around my neck and clinging to me.


    Both of our chests hit against each other, and an exceedingly soft sensation reached me. The beating of her heart could be heard from both sides, as though they were linked.


    Using my free hand to hold Rein''s butt, I rubbed my penis against her crotch.


    I played too much in the day time that I didn''t particularly feel like making any sort of elaborate scheme.


    "I''m gonna put it in."


    "Is there a need to confirm it with me?"


    "Nope. Don''t you understand it well?"


    Although I could see neither the penis or vagina, my body remembered generally where they were.


    Thanks to Rein firmly keeping balence with her clinging arm, I was able to lightly adjust the position of Rein''s butt.


    While unable to see, my penis felt an entrance-like sensation, entering inside the hole just like that with a splurt.


    "Nngh, aah...!!"


    Apparently I hadn''t made a mistake.


    She was properly wet, and insertion was smooth, but Rein''s heat was awfully weak.


    Well, not that it matters.


    "...aaah!!"


    I diagonally moved my waist back and forth, thrusting up into Rein that was still being raised up.


    There''s a sense of security that comes from this girl clinging firmly onto me no matter how many times we do it.


    That''s why I used Rein''s weight to thrust up as though to pry into the depths of her vagina¡ªor rather, even further.


    "Nngh, nnnngh!! Kyaah!! ...as always, sorry."


    What is she saying sorry for?


    No, I guess she''s saying sorry for always being fucked by me, huh?


    That might be why, at the start of intercourse, Rein proactively came attacking at me.


    From my perspective, that sort of thing was just needless anxiety.


    The undulation that Rein''s vagina naturally possessed firmly settled as though giving the illusion that the body was supported only by the penis and vagina.


    The interior of Rein''s vagina''s flesh undulated as though it were a different creature, continuing to assault my penis in a Rein-like manner. Even if I took the initiative, I couldn''t compete with her in terms of bodily characteristics.


    My penis was constantly being toyed with, as though it was being squeezed dry by Rein''s greedy vagina.


    "Aah!!"


    Without understanding her own abilities, Rein simply panted.


    Or rather, it might be because her vagina had this that the person herself wasn''t able to endure the pleasure.


    "Well, since it''s my fault that you''ve become like this, you don''t have to worry about it so much."


    "AaAah...hyaaaahh!! Aah..."


    In my field of view, I could already see a lot and a lot of Rein''s face.


    Perhaps embarrassed to have such an appearance seen by me, or perhaps because she was humiliated, Rein bit her lip while vexedly shedding tears.


    "Kyaah!!"


    However, upon thrusting my waist forward, she ended up succumbing to me as a female.


    How pleasant.


    "H-Hey."


    "Hm, what''s up?"


    "T-The end is¨C!!"


    Rein somewhat forcibly pestered me for a kiss.


    Since I didn''t need to deny her, I closed in on Rein''s face just like that.


    After that, I increased the speed of my pistons more than ever, rubbing the insides of Rein''s vagina.


    "Nngh...nnmmmmmmmmmmggghhh!!!"


    While in a state where our mouths, chests, and genitals were connected, we both reached climax at the same time as though our feelings were linked with each other.


    Rein''s scream was buried in my mouth. Our saliva and tongues mixed together, lost in the vulgar squelching sounds.


    My penis ejaculated, the semen so dense that it would make the hot spring muddy enetering inside of Rein''s vagina and flowing into her womb.


    While the both of us stayed still in that state, time passed by as though that moment had been stopped.


    "Puhah!!"


    After a while had passed, I suitably seperated my mouth and finished up.


    Releasing Rein like that, and she went inside of the hot water. The impurities would mingle in with the hot springs, but, well, it should be fine since the only other person using this place besides us would be Rein''s grandfather.


    "Haah...hyah..."


    "Tsu..."


    I felt a prickling pain around my back. Apparently, because of Rein''s desperate clinging, it might have a bruise on it.


    Rein arched backwards as she was, her body floating on the surface of the water as she looked up to the sky.


    "Say, this starry sky, right now someone''s looking at it, right?"


    "Who knows?"


    Rein was still out of breath and her chest was heaving up and down. Even so, she happily continued to talk so as to not lose the lingering memory of the event.


    "If we''re the only ones who are seeing these stars, then right now I think it''s fine."


    Rein is in a good mood. Even though there was no reason for it, she was smiling.


    "If such a thing happens. Then humanity wouldn''t exist in this world, right?"


    "You and I are here, aren''t we?"


    Wouldn''t that in itself be the downfall of humanity?


    I don''t think I can bring myself to part with civilisation and other literature.


    "Don''t make it so that the human race will go extinct if we don''t make 100 children."


    "Hahah, that might be a bit tiring."


    No, that''s impossible.


    Whether Rein was still getting carried away or not, she smiled even at such a ridiculous joke.


    However, such an innocent smile shone on the surface of the water, looking like a very valuable thing.

 Chapter 66锛欵pisode 66: Houjou Kokoro Snap Decision Act-Arc

    Upon listening to the sounds of machinery, I could smell the scent of home.


    After saying farewell to Rein''s grandfather''s tropical zoo, I arrived at the Japanese Airport.


    Finally having come all this way, the awareness that I had returned alive struck me. Although it wasn''t dangerous, the sense of security that the country of Japan gives really can only be experienced in Japan.


    "I''m touched just by stepping on Japanese soil. It''s still only asphalt, though."


    "What are you saying?"


    The word crisis didn''t exist in Rein''s dictionary. What an easy-going fellow. Her beautiful skin that was strangely untanned was a symbol of her ability to be able to live anywhere.


    Even if endeavoured to stay in the shade, I occassionally got burned. Also, the scent of animals still clung to me.


    Upon picking up the baggage that was entrusted to the airport and arriving at the entrance hall, I could confirm a figure that gave me a sense of deja vu.


    "Master!"


    It''s Kokoro. As though she were a dog who had spotted her master who had returned home, she came to my side with a quick pace.


    Just like that without stopping even once, she flew into my chest.


    "Welcome back. I''ve been eagerly looking forward to your return."


    "I contacted you via email, right?"


    Kokoro hugged my body tightly so as to not separate from it. Her swinging long hair also looked like a rejoicing dog''s tail.


    Receiving an American welcome made me concerned about the gazes of outsiders, albeit only slightly.


    Yet, while realising that I had returned back to Japan, I simultaneously savoured the fact that I was assured of Kokoro being with me.


    For the time being, I tried to pat her head. I spun it around and around.


    "You guys..."


    Rein was amazed, but we didn''t stop. You wouldn''t understand this deep emotion.


    Kokoro was in such a good mood that it seemed as though she would start dancing in a field of flowers. It''s likely because she was savouring the happiness of being together with me. That''s only because of the suggestion, though.


    "My apologies. I ended up too excited, and have done such a rude thing-"


    "It''s fine sometimes. It''s troublesome that it stands out, though."


    We''re at the airport, after all. It might be rare, but this sort of thing probably won''t make people feel strange.


    Even while she was apologising, Kokoro didn''t look like she was going to let go of my hand. Even though I suppressed the suggestion while I was in the tropics. It seems that I made a mistake somewhere.


    "Ah, welcome back, Rein-san. Did you have fun in the tropics?"


    "Y...yes. A moderate amount."


    "Is that so? That''s great."


    Perhaps because she was flustered by the late greeting that came her way, Rein was slightly frightened by Kokoro.


    Perhaps because she had let herself go wild, Kokoro began to walk while clinging to my arm.


    "Master, I have prepared a car, so let''s go home together. Of course, Rein-san as well."


    "As long as you drive safely."


    "Of course!"


    Since I''m also tired today, I want to hurry up and return to my home as soon as possible.


    "Before that, I gotta go toilet."


    "Yes."


    "That''s why, let go of me."


    "M-My apologies!!"


    "Me as well."


    It''s common for humans to want to go to the toilet when they calm down.


    Kokoro stiffened as she watched me and Rein off while beaming a smile.


    "Say."


    "What?"


    "Isn''t today''s Kokoro-san angry?"


    "She''s not angry."


    Rather, she''s in a good mood.


    However, Rein who has wild instincts asked me in a whisper, so it doesn''t seem to be wrong, though.


    As expected, I''m not a person who worries about things so soon after returning back to my home country.


    £ª


    Swayed by Kokoro''s car, I would appear that I had fallen asleep before I had even noticed it.


    However, I knew very well where I was right now. It was the apartment''s parking lot.


    Unlike the usual Lancer Evolution, she came in a van, so I should say my appreciation to Kokoro who prioritised riding comfort.


    In any case, I''ve finally returned to my home.


    "Nkh...smooch...slurp."


    I slowly opened my eyes and examined my body. I remember getting into the passenger seat before sleeping, so there''s no mistake with me being here.


    Kokoro was crouching on the driver''s seat, sucking my penis that had been undressed before I realised it.


    "Goo'' ''orning."


    "What happened to Rein?"


    "I hab'' alfea''y sen'' her ''ome."


    "I see."


    Don''t tell me I was constantly sleeping while I was riding in the car?


    Upon looking at the time, it was about three o''clock in the afternoon. It hasn''t been that long since I''ve arrived here.


    Kokoro was running her tongue all over my penis. After the tip of her tongue pushed against my urethra, she slowly crammed my penis into her mouth as though jerking it off.


    "Nggh!!"


    Holding the back of Kokoro''s head, I pushed deep into the back of her throat with a jerk.


    Kokoro became teary-eyed, but even so she gladly accepted my assault.


    "Don''t raise your face. After all, outside the window is just a normal parking lot."


    "Yesh!! Mashta!!"


    Just like that, I treated Kokoro''s head like it was a sex sleeve. Rocking the penis to the sides, I pressed against the back of Kokoro''s cheeks from the inside. As though I were brushing her teeth, I used the insides of Kokoro''s mouth without leaving any part to spare.


    Even so, Kokoro accepted my actions while making sure that her teeth wouldn''t stick out. I guess she knows what''ll happen if she makes me uncomfortable even once. What a skillful fellow.


    Coupled with the erection of waking up, my penis trembled as it began to convulse. It would seem that, after coming here, I had also slept for a considerable amount of time.


    Letting loose along with my awakened consciousness, my penis discharged.


    "Ngh! Gogh!!"


    "Look now, drink it properly. I don''t care if if the car smells, after all."


    "Bbbgh, bbgggggghhh!!!"


    Kokoro shut her eyes and strived to make sure that the overflowing semen wouldn''t come out of her mouth. While seeming as though she had a coughing fit from having the back of her throat pierced, the surroundings was filled with the vulgar splurting sound that came from inside her mouth.


    Firmly holding down Kokoro''s head, I felt a sense of release returning to me, along with the feeling of conquering Kokoro.


    "Ah, it really feels like I''ve returned."


    "Puha...hyah..."


    The interior of Kokoro''s mouth was filled with the scent of male. Perhaps her tongue was still seeking semen despite this, but she licked all over the non-sticky penis.


    Of course, Kokoro''s body, which had the horny suggestion implanted in it, already made me feel that her female scent was even stronger than that.


    "Now then, let''s go home."


    "M-Master...I''m already-"


    "Don''t be stupid. I don''t mind that you licked it with your tongue, but any more than that is impossible."


    When I tried to get up, Kokoro begged me with longing eyes.


    However, something like car sex from my perspective is an extremely dangerous act that doesn''t consider the consquences.


    To make matters worse, there is also the fear of being discovered by having sexual intercourse in this place where there''s a possibility of someone passing by.


    That''s right¡ª¨C


    "So that''s why you got this car, huh..."


    "Yes, I thought it was a bit narrow, but I believed it to be suitable for that much-"


    Kokoro immediately acted in order to induce a change in my mind.


    Apparently the already prepared window frame''s curtains had been closed all at once. Moreover, they were of the types that were connected tightly so that it was impossible for a gap to be created between them.


    "..."


    "Master, pardon me."


    When Kokoro got on top of my body and pulled the lever behind the seat, the backrest dropped and, although narrow, a simple bedroom had been completed.


    I figured out right now as to what I should say.


    This woman had carefully piled up her preparations so that we would be able to have sex the instant I got into the car.


    I intended to keep the suggestion suppressed, but perhaps, conversely, the part of her that was self-aware of the suppressed suggestion had repressed it?


    Perhaps Kokoro might have been waiting for me to assault her while she was driving.


    The outcome was that I, who was tired, ended up falling asleep, though.


    "I''ve constantly been enduring it. I tried so hard so that it wouldn''t become a hindrance to my work. That''s why I continued to think so that, when Master came back, I could be fucked even a second sooner."


    While still collapsed together with me on the passenger seat, Kokoro fortunately hung over me from above.


    And then she grabbed the hem of my top with her mouth and slowly raised it up. She ended up carefully licking me from my exposed belly to my chest.


    Although she was going out of control, she gave the impression that she was just barely holding on with the last of her reason.


    "Aah, Master''s sweat is tasty."


    With a glazed stare, Kokoro continued to suck my skin as though she was drinking her loving mother''s breast milk.


    As expected, after having come to this point, I also lost my will to oppose it.


    For such elaborate preparations, I shall show the appropriate courtesy.


    "...suppress your voice."


    "Yes! Aah...!"


    I promptly held Kokoro''s waist and strongly grabbed both sides of her butt.


    Upon lifting her just like that, Kokoro, as though guessing what I was doing, also got on her knees and concentrated her gaze on my crotch.


    We were in an arrangement where we could barely see each other''s genitals. Because it was just as narrow, I wasn''t able able to grasp the distance between my penis and her vagina.


    "Aah...Master''s member that I haven''t seen after a long time...is inside of me-"


    It seems that Kokoro couldn"t wait any longer. As though urging me with impatient movements, she firmly gripped my penis with her right hand and applied it against her own vagina.


    However, perhaps because she was completely flustered, Kokoro couldn''t insert it easily, and the surface of her vagina licked the tip of my penis countless times.


    "aAh...hyah, why!?"


    I also couldn''t quite get tired of the Kokoro whose eyes had become moist in panic. It was so good that my lips trembled, so it was only fair.


    As I didn''t feel like lending her a hand, I laughed as I watched this situation.


    "Nngh..."


    Kokoro shut her mouth and closed her eyes.


    Even from the penis, the sensation of the tip being wrapped in something warm was transmitted to me. It would seem that she finally inserted it.


    "Aah...it''s finally here!"


    "You''ve done well. There!"


    "Gigh! Aaahhhhh!"


    I moved my waist up and down in good form. Although it''s only been for a few days, Kokoro''s vagina that I haven''t touched for a while hasn''t changed a bit as it accepted me.


    Perhaps because her her impatiently waiting arousal had been released all at once, Kokoro also jerked her chin up and ended up climaxing.


    Since it couldn''t be helped, I overlapped my lips over her own before she could shriek, sealing them.


    Although they were the same lips that had drank my semen just before, I''ll forgive her for it this time.


    With a twitch, Kokoro''s convulsions that seemed as though they would even spread over here continued.


    In the place of Kokoro, who was unable to move, I began to piston.


    Kokoro''s nose started bleeding due to the excessive excitement. Without being able to hold back her drool, water flowed from the holes both above and below.


    "Ah''m ''oweee!!!"


    Kokoro could no longer articulate properly. In addition, because her mouth was blocked, she couldn''t converse either.


    Being able to mercilessly ravage a horny female, I was also able to get her to accept any sort of act. A slave is really such a convenient and wonderful partner.


    "Nngh Nngh!!"


    Like that, Kokoro pushed her whole body against me, shaking the car. It was almost as though the two of us had become tied together into a single life form.


    So as to not let my penis go, her vagina tightened around it while the insides gave off an intricate, finger-like stimulus. It was to the point where it seemed that even blood, much less sperm, was being sucked out.


    Kokoro was just that familiar with me that she demonstrated her skills to the fullest.


    "slurp, nngh!"


    Even though Kokoro herself barely had any consciousness left in her, she did not forget her respect towards me. Her flesh firmly moved for my sake.


    That''s why I found this slave so very lovable, and wanted to roughly ravage her.


    I became conscious of the fact that the wave of her body would soon reach its highest peak.


    "Come on, Kokoro, don''t let go."


    "Nnngh, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhh!!!"


    In that moment, I seperated my lips and released Kokoro''s cries. Kokoro kept her shoulders down so that she wouldn''t hit the car''s ceiling, causing the penis to deeply collide against the dead-end of her vagina.


    After screaming, Kokoro unsteadily shook her head with a stagger, fainting.


    "Ehe...he."


    "What a sloppy face, huh?"


    While still listless, Kokoro collapsed towards me.


    Accepting this, I stared at Kokoro''s face that had become miserable by tears and the like. After combing up her bangs, I put my fingers into her mouth and played around with it.


    "Ma...st, er-"


    As though muttering in delirium, Kokoro whispered about me. Even though she''s not conscious, she wrapped both hands around this way and hugged me.


    £ª


    Since I found waiting to be troublesome, I slapped Kokoro''s cheek several times and forcefully woke her up.


    "My apologies! My apologies!"


    Kokoro''s ability to wake up was on the good side. With a quick start, she remembered what she did to me and cried as she came crawling.


    It seems that her obstinacy doesn''t intend to let go of our current hugging state.


    "No, let''s go back. To our home."


    "My apologies, but just a bit longer-"


    From having had sexual intercourse, Kokoro probably gained the sense that I had come back.


    I don''t know if that sensation is happiness or not, but she remained like this for a long time.


    "Like Master, it was so manly and ruthless and wonderful..."


    "You wanna go home, right?"


    "I have been cleaning the room everyday. Please be at ease."


    "Why did you have to do it every day?"


    "Your scent had decreased day by day, and I missed you."


    I''m bad at getting up. That''s why, to tell the truth, I wasn''t in a good mood.


    Let''s go back now. Back home.


    "Oi, Kokoro."


    "Yes!"


    "Put me in a good mood."


    "Yes! I''ll do it as many times as you wish!"


    Of course, I didn''t tell her to have sexual intercourse with me.


    Kokoro probably understood such and said it anyway. I half-expected her to once again hug my body.


    "Master''s figure when reading a book is so wonderful. Also, there are times when you drool while sleeping. It''s very nice to wipe it. The morning after you''ve stayed up late, Master''s consciousness is really hazy, and the fact that you wouldn''t notice even if I kissed your cheek is wonderful."


    In a cheerful mood, Kokoro sung my praises. She happily squeezed me.


    My mood worsened ever so slightly.

 Chapter 67锛欵pisode 67: Academy Relishing Return-Arc

    The school that I haven''t seen in four days also had a change of scenery after having returned from abroad.


    I commuted to school at my usual time. Even though it was only that, I ended up feeling exceedingly relieved.


    "I''ve returned, huh?"


    I don''t know how many times I thought this, but this is probably what''s called a love of one''s homeland.


    The morning sun is dazzling, and I could also hear the faint shouts of students at club activities coming from the grounds far away. However, that was it, as there no people around me.


    Originally I would come to school before the time that pedistrian traffic gets busy. I like it like this when there aren''t any people in the places that I usually go to.


    Coupled with the fact that I don''t like crowds, I was unable to abandon this habit no matter which school I went to. I tried commuting to school at a regular time when I overslept before, but I was fed up with being unable to walk at my own pace due to the surroundings obstructing me.


    "This time is definitely superior."


    Even if I spread both arms wide, I wouldn''t bump into anyone. A slow crowd wasn''t in front of me either.


    Even though it was something normal, my tension had become exceedingly high today.


    "Aaah!!"


    However, a scream that was different from normal caused me to break my pace and look back.


    Upon looking, what was there was the figure of Sunoou enveloped in a school uniform. She was pointing at me, with her mouth open like an idiot.


    "Demon! There''s a limit to how bad your taste can be to have come back from the underworld! Why have the seraphs overlooked such a person!?"


    "That''s also in quite bad taste, you know."


    Sunou appeared, after not having been seen in a few days. As usual, she was glaring at me with bravery that came from her small body.


    Upon smirking, I gazed at Sunou''s body as though licking it all over.


    "In the first place, why is the demon here at this time!? It''s terrible to defile this period of supremacy!"


    "Haha, what is this girl saying?"


    Even this small animal, having met her after a long time, is very lovable.


    Upon thinking that I should pull her cheek, I stretched out my hand when-


    "G-Good morning..."


    Another girl appeared as though to obstruct this.


    She''s...who is she again?


    "Nao, don''t get close to that guy!"


    "Eh...ok. If Sunou-chan says so."


    Oh, that''s right, she''s the first girl that I raped during the play. Even among Sunou''s friends, I think there was a timid and mysterious girl within that group.


    "Even so, the two of you are up abnormally early, huh?"


    "It''s fine for us because our places are close by, but it''s already taken Nao 30 minutes to get here, y''know. It''s amazing, right?"


    "Heeh."


    Why is such a girl commuting to school with Sunou.


    Come to think of it, since she said there''s someone she likes, I wonder if I can see the club that she''s in or something?


    "Even so..."


    "What?"


    "...yes?"


    Upon comparing the two, I was given a different impression once again.


    Sunou suddenly placed both hands to her hips and threw her head back. She''s a really haughty fellow.


    Nao placed both hands in front of her chest and huddled herself up. It felt like she was trembling.


    In the face of such small animals, I felt a common urge to bully them.


    "It''s a strange thing, isn''t it? Well, whatever. It''s Nao-chan, right?"


    "..."


    "Became a toilet at the entrance over there."


    Nao jumped at my words and hid in Sunou''s shadow.


    "Y-Yes...a toilet, yes?"


    -however, perhaps because of the hypnotic suggestion regarding me had been roused, she obediently complied.


    After walking together with me up until the entrance, Nao crouched down in the shade and opened her mouth.


    It was the human urinal that would drink my piss, the one and the same that I had also done in front of Sunou''s eyes once before.


    Being able to extend my insulting hands to this sort of unrelated girl is truly wonderful. As I thought, this school is really the best, huh?


    "Please."


    Without holding any doubts in particular, she opened her mouth and awaited my penis.


    In response to that, I removed my pants and, without giving any advance notice whatsoever, thrust my penis deep inside of Nao''s throat.


    Faced with the sudden attack, Nao''s eyes widened in shock, shedding tears.


    "Ogogh!!"


    "Wait!! What are you doing!?"


    "Even if Nao''s a toilet, treat her more carefully!"


    "Aah, my bad."


    Come to think of it, I implanted an suggestion on Sunou so that she wouldn''t hold any doubts during my trip. It was a precuationary measure, but I had forgotten.


    It''s fun to play around with Sunou while making her the only one sane, but this is also quite nice.


    Without any indication whatsoever, I soiled myself inside of Nao''s mouth.


    Nao''s consciousness left her when her throat was thrust against, but when my piss poured into her, she shook her shoulders with a start.


    "Bbgh bggh!! Nnbgh!"


    "Oh dear, you spilled it. You''re a failure of a toilet, huh?"


    "Aren''t you the one who''s using her unreasonably!? Nao''s weak against boys, so do it more like a gentleman!"


    "Like a gentleman, hm?"


    "Gupugh..."


    I wonder what you''d have to do to take a piss like a gentleman?


    I raised Nao''s chin, taking care so as to not let her spill anymore than she already had.


    I shook my penis inside of Nao''s vulgar mouth, making sure that all of it came out without anything left to spare.


    "As a toilet, you''re a little lacking, huh?"


    "What, do you have a problem with Nao!?"


    "No, next I''ll be using Sunou so I don''t really mind. My semen''s likely to come out, so I''ll have you take care of that for me."


    "There''s a limit to how unprincipled you can be, you know!?"


    "Ogogh...gohpugh!"


    Thinking that it would be good to mess with the unaware Sunou sometimes, my sadistic heart swelled.


    I have yet to take out my penis from Nao''s mouth. In order to ejaculate, I continued to jerk myself off as though she were a sex sleeve.


    While Nao was shedding tears, I struck the back of her throat with my penis several times. She was probably the type of person that wasn''t able to move during an emergency. Without any resistance, she was like a doll.


    "You''re an extremely inept toilet, but you''re really good at arousing people, huh?"


    "Oggh...oggh..."


    "Come on, Sunou. I''m gonna cum soon so, let''s see, I want to put it inside your top."


    "...I get it, so treat Nao carefully."


    When Sunou hurriedly removed the buttons of her uniform''s jacket, she grasped the collar and spread it wide. She displayed her clavicle while waiting for my penis.


    Immediately after taking my penis out of Nao''s mouth, I placed the tip of my penis under Sunou''s neck.


    While making a vulgar spurting sound, I poured semen down the insides of Sunou''s uniform.


    "...it stinks."


    "Well, that''s cause it''s semen. Seal it up."


    With her chest full of my semen, Sunou reluctantly returned the jacket of her uniform to normal.


    "Somehow, the clothes sticking against the skin is disgusting. The Demon''s semen is filthier than the saliva of a worm."


    "Haha, you''re being rude to the semen."


    For the time being, I put my trousers back on, returning to my normal dress.


    Apart from Nao being absent-minded, it had become a particularly unchanged scene.


    All that''s left is when do I want to return Sunou back to normal. This girl would be pitiable if I don''t properly restore her every day life.


    £ª


    Upon entering the classroom of my class, there was someone else who had visited there before me.


    Usually the first one to be in this room would be me. Since I originally commute to school at a time so early that it lacked common sense, it was more than rare for anyone to be here earlier than me.


    Nonetheless, those in this class that would talk to me are only Mai and Rein, so it''s fundamentally meaningless, though.


    "Yo-"


    "...what, who?"


    On a whim, I called out to that individual.


    I''m pretty sure that this person should also be in the go-home club like me.


    "Well, I was just wondering how you were doing?"


    "...haah?"


    Shion rested her chin against her arm on the desk, frankly furrowing her brow as though bothered as she looked down at me.


    She was the leader of Mai''s group of friends, and whenever I happened to overhear Mai''s idle chatter, it was the voice of this girl that was heard the most.


    She was a strong-willed girl with a sophisticated atmosphere, who was the most sensitive to fashion. Speaking from appearances, she''d belong to the cute category.


    "What, since it''s Inga, why don''t we talk for a bit?"


    "...you''re right."


    I stated the keyword that for talking with strangers that was among the suggestions of the Hypnotic Test. With this, I am able to converse with and gather information from people I''m unfamiliar with.


    Dropping her annoyed expression, Shion suitably felt like talking.


    "Is the child in your stomach doing well?"


    "Naturally. It''s this school''s treasure, so even I am taking care of it."


    Shion pulled a chair and patted her own stomach while displaying it to me.


    This girl is one of the girls that became pregnant due to me ejaculating in their vaginas.


    Of course, I have prepared as much as I coud think of.


    For example, about the hospital, I was forunate that the vice-principal of this school is acquainted with the director of a certain hospital. Granted that their status is not high, but upon winning over that authorised person, the degree of difficulty drops considerably.


    I first succeeded in making the director fall with the Hypnotic Test, and from there I infected all persons related to the director with the Hypnotic Test. I gave the doctor in obstetrics and gynecology a sense of mission, tailoring them into an exclusive doctor.


    Fundamentally speaking, pregnant students don''t want to have anything to do with the matter.


    Due to this success, I''d be able to shove the concern off to an ambulance in times of emergency, as well as grasp the finer details of their health condition.


    "Can I try touching it?"


    "Eh, what are you saying?"


    "Well, this is the treasure of everyone in the school, so I wanted to try touching it even a little bit."


    "...I don''t like it, but, well, it''s not something that I can decide by myself."


    Shion faced me and presented her stomach towards me. She''s making a really disgusted face.


    Even though we were both partners in making this child, she''s such a harsh fellow.


    Just because they got pregnant, I won''t do anything to make the girls'' positions at school any worse.


    Rather, I have extolled them as students with excellent grades. In this school, being impregnated by me is considered an honour and things have been arranged for this to supported to the utmost.


    "But you really are amazing, huh? You are able to give birth at a child-bearing age, after all."


    "Hah, say, Book. You should say that to Mai. Because she''ll be pleased."


    "I''ll decline. As expected, even I don''t want to be unreasonably hated."


    Shion''s parents had also readily given their acknowledgement. After giving birth, they''ll raise them as Shion''s little brother or sister so that they can grow up without any inconvenience.


    Stroking Shion''s stomach, my body received an indescribable sense of accomplishment.


    "You have to work hard. This child will likely be the eldest son or daughter."


    "Isn''t it obvious that they''ll be the eldest child? What are you talking about?


    "That''s right."


    Incidentally, I don''t remember the exact figures, but it appears that several others have been confirmed to be pregnant.


    I had all of them live in a dedicated dorm and given them a thorough health-management system. I had even personally given them counselling so that their stress wouldn''t build up.


    However, even so, the problem probably won''t go away. I''m also looking forward to such worries from here on.


    "Well, it''s impossible for a man such as you to get such grades, but this is how mature...huh?"


    "Oh?"


    Before I noticed it, tears were flowing from Shion''s eyes.


    She''s about two months pregnant, so perhaps something bad in her health had occurred? Incidentally, I had her hold an emergency buzzer so that it''d be fine if something happened, though.


    "I wonder what''s wrong...ah, my stomach kicked just now..."


    "Oi, are you alright?"


    "Eh, ah, yup. Don''t touch me."


    Shion suddenly became sullen and kept her distance from me.


    This is probably a good chance. I also stopped my enjoyable teasing and returned to my seat.


    How strange. No matter how perfect a human may be, such things happen as humans themselves are not perfect.


    Perhaps, maybe somewhere inside her, there was something that knew about everything that I did and was giving off her last piece of resistance.


    "...haha!"


    Pleased with such a person''s potential, I ended up laughing to myself.


    From Shion''s point of view, she must feel that the father of that child is disgusting.

 Chapter 68锛欵pisode 68: West-South Russian Roulette-Arc

    Without any particularly brand-new changes, the academy rushed into the lunch break.


    While still seated at my desk, I intended to pass lunch in the classroom as per usual.


    Even though I had gotten a long holiday, the reactions from the surroundings did not change. It''s only natural since, from the outset, I didn''t have any friends that would have idle chatter with me.


    "Let''s eat toge-ther!"


    Perhaps because of that, this voice awfully echoed to the current me.


    Mai approached me while grinning, placing a bento box on top of myhead.


    "Book? Booook. Book is the type that likes lunch boxes, right?"


    "What about Shion and the others?"


    "Today is Book. Look, you were on vacation just a while ago, right? I don''t know what you were doing, though."


    Naturally, no one knew what I was doing when I was on vacation.


    Even if I took the same days off as Rein, they wouldn''t think that it was for the same reason.


    I felt that Mai was sharp-sighted with regards to that area. No, one would be able to tell even without being sharp-sighted, huh?


    "Having one''s meal is best done in quiet."


    "Aah, you said that? You suuure?"


    Mai switched out the bento box on my head, and placed something like a bundle of paper in its place.


    After initially furrowing my brow overtly, I took the paper that was placed on top of me. It wasn''t a bundle of paper, but a notebook.


    "...ah-"


    "Fufun!"


    It was there that my displeasure, whether willing or not, retracted.


    Amazingly, it was a notebook. It was the content of the school''s lessons that had been written down: a crystallisation of the pursuit of knowledge.


    "Does Book have anyone else who would show you their notebook? If you don''t, then I don''t mind showing you, though~"


    "This girl..."


    Certainly, this notebook is necessary in order to fill the two-day hole.


    I had the idea that studying itself is something that should be done by yourself, and, before using hypnosis and abilities, should be done by one''s own will.


    I dislike memorisation, but I don''t want to deny memorisation itself or be negligent in my studies.


    Now, whether or not I should use hypnosis to take those notes by force.


    "Lookie, lookie!"


    "To be making a fool out of me-"


    Mai was tactful. She was smugly looking down on me, but she was doing such an act with sympathy or something for me.


    I looked down and thought for a bit, but I concluded that this scenario is where I could make a concession.


    "I got it, then let''s eat lunch together."


    "I guess it''s come down to this, huh...!? Ok, ok!!"


    When Mai took a peek at my face and smiled, she grabbed my right hand and didn''t let go.


    It''s probably an indication of her will to not let me escape. She doesn''t intend to forgive me if I change my mind.


    "Are we gonna eat here?"


    "There''s a good place, y''know. Come, come!"


    Mai showed her teeth a laughed maliciously, pulling me as though to hurry my up.


    £ª


    The place we arrived at was amazingly Rein''s private room.


    Certainly Mai also knew about it, but choosing this place changes the situation slightly.


    "Excusie!"


    "Welcome, Mai."


    Rein greeted us while still seated on the chair in the room.


    Her glance flickered my way for a moment, but just from that Rein''s expression did not change. Had she sensed what was going on, or had they talked about it previously?


    "Because the two of you were coincidentally absent during the same period. I thought that, if I was gonna let you copy my notes, that doing it together would be better, see."


    "Yeah, I get it."


    Mai is sharp, so she probably already noticed that Rein and I were together.


    No, but she wouldn''t have the slightest idea about such a reason, and I tend to be overly self-conscious.


    Either way, it''s not like it has much influence, huh?


    "Now now, let''s circle around the desk!"


    "We''re already surrounding it."


    "That''s cause we sat down ourselves."


    "The both of you really go at your own pace, huh?"


    For the time being, I opened the bento box and began to eat lunch. Even if I''m copying notes, it''ll be after this.


    Without finding fault with my conduct, Mai assiduously imitated me.


    The good thing about these guys is that, all in all, they don''t disturb the pace of others. Being criticised at this time would be the most troublesome.


    I don''t feel as though I am being forced to follow the other party, or in other words to act according to the general selfish trend.


    "Say, what did the two of you do during the break?"


    "I mentioned it before as well, but I was acting as a caretaker for my gramps who was hospitalised."


    "I was travelling."


    "Travelling where?"


    "The tropics."


    "So vague~ Then, did you do anything fun?"


    "Went to the zoo."


    Even if there wasn''t any particular meaning to it, I didn''t feel like telling Mai everything.


    For the most part, explaining things from the beginning would be troublesome. It''s not something to do during meals.


    Perhaps because Rein was also that sort, she drank tea with a composed face without correcting or explaining anything.


    However, considering all that, she sent questioning glances this way. From Rein''s perspective, it appears to be a subject of much concern.


    Oh, I see. Rein was being concerned since she thought that Mai and I are in a relationship, huh?


    Upon thinking that, things had started to become a little fun.


    "That''s right, actually I had gone there in the capacity of going along with someone, see. It was also my first time overseas, so I''m really thankful that they were there."


    "Heeh~ Who was it?"


    "I think Mai should know them, though?"


    Oh, Rein''s expression rapidly stiffened. The hand that was moving her chopsticks stopped.


    "Say, tell me who it was?"


    "For the time being, I''ll eat first."


    "C''mon, tell me."


    Today''s Mai''s expression is a little stiff. Her eyes aren''t smiling.


    This is your punishment for obstructing me from eating by myself. I guess I should say that she was frustrated by the tantalising conversation.


    "Say, Mai."


    "Rei-Rei, wait a sec. I''m questioning Book."


    Upon watching the two''s reaction, I also gradually found interest in this conversation.


    "Oh, that''s right. [Over there is fun]. [Defeat is Yours]."


    I recited the Hypnotic Keywords in that situation which had such a good mood.


    Just at that moment, Mai and Rein fell into a hypnotic state, and the tense atmosphere stopped as though it was a lie. With blank eyes, they ended up dropping the chopsticks they held.


    It would seem that Mai wanted to worm the information out of me. WIthout any particular reason, she probably wanted to use it as a conversation subject.


    Rein thought that, were I to tell her, she might have once again done something bad to the relationship between Mai and me.


    From my point of view, it''s a trivial story, but for the sake of the two who want to play, I''ll respect the duo''s will.


    £ª


    Finishing the main hypnotic suggestion, I released the two from their hypnotic state.


    A firm consciousness returned to the duo''s eyes. Strength filled their bodies and they woke up.


    The first to move was Mai.


    "Say, Book. Take out your dick."


    "Ngh, why?"


    "We won''t make any progress with things as they are now, so I''m gonna have a match against Rei-Rei so I can have a proper discussion, see."


    The subject of the suggestion came out from Mai, who was quick to get up. Because I guided her into such a flow, it might be just a matter of course, though.


    Making them recognise that each of their intents collided with the other, I presented a fair and square method of setting things straight without sowing any seeds for further trouble.


    "...that''s right, there might be no other choice except for what Mai''s saying."


    Perhaps having prepared herself for the worst, Rein also glared at me, who was a prop. Her cheeks reddened, apparently aware of the fact that the match they were going to have right now, despite being such, was an embarrassing thing.


    Without showing a shred of such a sentiment, Mai suddenly pulled my pants down. She''s way to used to lowering my zipper.


    My penis was exposed to the public eye. It was already towering, simultaneously striking Mai''s cheeks as it leaped out.


    "Hya-woah! Now, let''s compete with Russian Roulette."


    "Yup, I got it."


    Rein also crouched down before my penis in the same position as Mai.


    The two fixedly looked up at that towering thing as they placed their hands against my thighs.


    Mai once gulped and swaloed her saliva.


    "You know the rules, right?"


    "The one that makes him ejaculate loses."


    Well, it''s the same rule as oridnary Russian Roulette. Just that the bullet has instead become semen.


    Each side must without fail give fellatio for 10 seconds. From there one can separate at any time, but if the man ejaculates before the next person can put it in her mouth then you lose, or so is the rule.


    "Well then, I''ll start, so-"


    Rein quickly made up her mind with great force. Without any questions, she opened her mouth wide and stuffed it with my penis.


    Without any time to protest, Mai gingerly gazed at the figure of Rein who was giving a blowjob.


    "slurp...zzz..."


    "S-Somehow it''s making a strange sound-"


    I guess it was only natural, but it didn''t end after 10 seconds. In order to bring this to an end sonner rather than later, it appears that she intended to wait until I was just on the verge of ejaculating.


    Rein''s tongue was as good as ever. Her tongue crawled, as though licking the very blood that streamed through the insides of my penis. It seems that the people who know of my blood circulation have grasped just what to do where in order to make me explode.


    Her expression was desperate, probably because she wanted to avoid an investigation about my holidays at all costs.


    Looking down upon such a desperate Rein from above was such an amazingly pleasant thing.


    "...I''m done."


    Rein seperated her mouth, having continued to constantly service my penis during the time when my thoughts had become drawn-out. There was a string of saliva that had stretched out from her mouth.


    Thanks to that, the penis began to trembled with a twitch as it was presented before Mai''s eyes.


    "Ok."


    Mai also opened her mouth with an exceedingly serious expression.


    The desperation of the duo were pretty adorable. Not matter which era it is, there''s a charm in being able to become so earnest about such pointless matters.


    "Ahmu...nnngh...nn!"


    Mai''s ability was not as high as Rein''s. However, it''s not like she was inferior either.


    She used the entirety of her mouth to serve my penis. Upon rubbing the tip with the back of her cheeks, an exceedingly tickling sensation was transmitted to my penis.


    And then, upon looking up and meeting her eyes with mine, she sent back a smile. She was able to firmly service me in the areas outside of the technical.


    Moreover, this girl firmly knew that I was yet to ejaculate in my previous condition. Even though she was ravaged whilst unaware, it appears that such wisdom has firmly taken root inside of Mai herself.


    "Fuei...next, Rei-Rei!"


    "..."


    My penis had already begun to overflow with precum. Even though it''s like this, Mai had sucked up a moderate amount of it.


    In other words, my penis on the verge of ejaculate was right in front of Rein''s nose.


    Rein was sharp in intellect-based competitions. In other words, she was at a loss as to what to do in this sort of situation.


    "Rei-Rei, you''re slow!"


    "...I know that. Aah..."


    Perhaps because she was trying to delay it by even a little, even though her mouth was open and my penis was inside it, she did not stuff it against her cheeks.


    Only Rein''s warm breath granted stimulation to my penis.


    "Ok, unfair!"


    "Hobogh...!"


    Perhaps because she, as expected, judged it to be a violation of the rules, Mai pushed Rein''s head and made her suck it by force.


    My penis strongly pushed Rein''s tongue into her throat. Crushing the rough sensation of her tongue, the precum rubbed against her tongue and throat.


    At the next moment, my penis reached its limit, and ended up spitting out semen.


    "Nggh...bugh, nnnnnnnnnnnghh!!"


    While chewing thoroughly on her own defeat, Rein was choked by the uncontrollably muddy stream.


    As though not shaken by defeat, Mai pressed down Rein''s head with sadistic eyes.


    Without holding back in the slightest, I poured my semen deep into Rein''s throat as though I were marking her.


    "Bgh, bbghbbgh...! Nngh!"


    Even when Rein''s eyes teared up, she was becoming horny from the scent of semen. Being able to enjoy herself, the suggestions I put in her are so gentle.


    Mai also savoured her victory with a wretched smile. I feel like this part of her resembles me.


    "Alright, winner! It''s my victory!"


    "That''s right, this is Rein''s defeat, isn''t it?"


    "Gohogh...kehogh...wai-"


    Mai spread both hands and coiled them around my neck.


    While I was haughtily sitting on a seat, I gazed at the two meat toilets like a king.


    "Now then, a winner requires a suitable prize, don''t they?"


    However, I''m a little worried about giving Mai the information she wants just like this.


    Of course, countermeasures for such have already been baked into the suggestions, so from here on out is the true match.


    I simply raised my body that I had entrusted to the service, my penis confronting her as a single man.

 Chapter 69锛欵pisode 69: West-South Dual Resonance-Arc

    During lunch break, Rein, Mai, and I passed the time without eating our meals.


    Inside of a certain secret room at the academy, I had them perform sexual intercourse under the pretext of playing a game.


    If things kept going like this then our meal time will almost completely disappear, but, well, it couldn''t be helped.


    "I did iiytt!!"


    Mai won the game and gained the right to obtain information from us. Exaggeratedly spreading both her hands wide, she took an adorable victory pose.


    Speaking of Rein, she was quite the miserable sight. Perhaps aroused by the sensation of the remaining semen in her mouth, she looked far beyond pathetic with her ragged breaths.


    "Now then, Book. With this, there aren''t any complaints, right?"


    "Guess so."


    Approaching Mai, I placed my hands on her shoulders.


    "Then, then-!"


    "Then, to finish off, I have to service the winner, don''t I?"


    Like that, I pushed Mai down, planting her waist on the sofa that was behind her.


    These sorts of things fundamentally had an aftermath. Even though the match had been decided doesn''t mean that it was the end.


    Although I didn''t really care who won, this was the insurance I thought up in the case that Mai won.


    "Aaah, that''s right, isn''t it? Well, it can''t be helped."


    Mai scratched her cheek and gave off a tiresome response. Well, from her point of view, that was only a matter of course.


    However, this was the final ordeal that I presented.


    In the long run, if she can endure my unreasonableness that could be said to cloud the issue, then I''ll make Mai''s desired situation happen.


    I pay my respects to the winners. However, this time, my irritation at her not showing me her notes easily and having my lunch delayed was more significant than that.


    If she can resolve this and put me in an even better mood, then I should pay tribute to that.


    "Now then-"


    Before getting on top of Mai, I first examined Rein''s appearance.


    Rein had sensed this rule. I would also like to have her cooperate as well, though.


    "Oh, seems like the loser has woken up, huh?"


    Rein''s expression tensed up as she walked this way. Although the semen dripping from her mouth gave off a slovenly feeling, she can do her work.


    I yielded the top part of Mai to Rein. This time, this girl needs to do her best.


    "..."


    "Rei-Rei, huuh?"


    Mai lied sprawled out on the sofa, and Rein go on top of her.


    Rein didn''t speak. I had made it so that the loser was no longer given the right to talk. Though in saying that, if she wordily prolonged things, then I''d get bored.


    While crawling on all fours above Mai, she removed the buttons of her own jacket.


    "Boook!"


    "Alright, alright."


    Removing the buttons of Mai''s jacket, I exposed her front. I could see her adorable pink bra, but I also removed that.


    After that, I put my hand inside of her skirt and also removed her panties. While stroking her waist with my palm, I removed the piece of cloth that was caught on her crotch.


    Both Rein and Mai exposed each other''s uniform. The nicely shaped chest of Rein who was above swayed due to gravity, and Mai''s chest rose like two puddings.


    "..."


    "Yeah, I get it."


    I also took off Rein''s underwear. Since she couldn''t talk back to me, I inserted my hand inside of her underwear and grabbed her butt, stroking the skin inside of her underwear as though exaggeratingly correcting the misalignment. Removing it comes after that.


    Rein also took action during that time. She sunk her teeth into the two lumps that Mai had.


    "Hyah...it tickles..."


    Mai''s back trembled with a twitch, and her chest swayed. She''s probably ticklish, just as she said.


    I was at the duo''s feet, but the glimpses of their chests that I could catch through their uniforms looked more sexy from here than being naked.


    In any case, because of the suggestions, the two wouldn''t be able to feel pleasure if I wasn''t present. For the sake of that support, I stroked Mai''s thighs.


    "Hyaah!!"


    "...lick"


    Reins tongue crawled on the parts of Mai''s chest where her teeth were nipping into. With a lick, that Rein was acting like a dog, which caused me to laugh.


    Even though she has experience with sexual activities in and of itself, she doesn''t have much idea about serving others. She was pretty much always indulging in her desires.


    "Well, this much should be fine, huh? I''m gonna lower you a bit."


    "Kyah!"


    "...!"


    I pushed Rein even further forward.


    In that moment, Rein''s balance crumbled and she fell. With just the right feeling, Mai and Rein''s breasts overlapped with each other, crushing together into a hamburger-like shape.


    It looks fun to be sandwiched inside of that, though.


    "Well, today will be here, huh?"


    "E-Eh? Book?"


    I lowered my own pants, taking out my penis as I first placed it against Rein''s vagina.


    Her body that had already been aroused by the blow job or something was perfect as it had become wet. Rein''s vagina firmly gobbled up my penis.


    "...ah-"


    "Alright, this should be right, huh?"


    However, there I immediately pulled my penis out from Rein''s vagina.


    Rein longingly looked at my penis, but I''m not going to do Rein today.


    It''s not that Mai''s vagina had yet to become that wet. I touched it earlier and confirmed it


    Once Rein went into heat, she wasn''t able to put the brakes on it. I simply made effective use of it.


    "Eh, Book, geez. Aah-!!"


    "As I thought, it was better to make it wet."


    Like that, I inserted myself inside of Mai''s vagina and began to piston. Rein''s love juice made a splashing sound inside of Mai.


    "Look, Rein."


    "..."


    Rein also has something she needs to do. Perhaps having resolved herself, she braced and stiffened her expression.


    Gradually dropping her body while her crotch was spread open wide, Rein applied her own vagina against the part of union where I was pistoning Mai,


    "...ah, ffh!!"


    "Hyah! What, what!? Aah!!"


    Like that, Rein moved her hips back and forth. Her wet crotch rubbed against the surface of Mai''s vagina countless times.


    "Rein''s on the left."


    "..."


    Bringing my face close to Mai''s left armpit, I licked it.


    After licking my tongue as though to raise the lower part of Mai''s left breast, I poked the tip of my tongue inside of her armpit. Sweat spread out from Mai''s cleanly maintained armpit.


    Although not as much as me, Rein also licked all over Mai''s armpit like a dog.


    "Ah, hyahahahah!! S-Stop, Aahhaaaaaaaah!!"


    As expected, Mai wasn''t able to take it, and so her body swayed. The ticklishness, that was so much that she wasn''t able to plug up her opened mouth, stimulated her to the extent that she trembled violently.


    During that time, I constantly continued my pistons.


    I further leaned onto Mai and Rein, who were in a state that they overlapped each other, crushing the duo''s soft breasts. Running my tongue through the crushed gap, I sent them my saliva.


    "Yaah!! I sai-, yaaah!! Aaagh!!"


    Mai herself also began to start squirting from inside of her vagina. It''s likely that the weak parts of her body couldn''t endure being teased at the same time, much less by two people.


    This time, however, that wasn''t all that was happening.


    "Hah, hah..."


    Rein''s cheeks became flushed and sweat flowed down from her forehead.


    The brakes would no longer work on Rein''s already aroused body. She pistoned her hips so that her butt would be slammed against me.


    We were in a state where I could just push my adbomen against Rein''s butt to perform my pistons.


    "Hyah...hyahyaaaaaaaahh!!!"


    In the mean time, Mai was busy with the sweat, saliva, tears and squirts that came out from her entire body. She sucked up the muddy stream of pleasure as though trying to deflate a balloon with a hole opened in it.


    This is probably Rein''s pleasure suggestion having ended up resonating with her. A phenomenon akin to Group Hypnosis has occurred.


    "Hah...hah...!"


    Rein also had her body once again become flushed, as though her arousal had multiplied even further. Even though I didn''t add any more horny suggestions, she was bathed in a violent throbbing at the same time as she was forced into heat.


    I guess she''s already reached climax several times.


    Even so, the two were so aroused that they didn''t notice it. Even if their bodies had reached their limits, their instincts didn''t try to stop their bodies.


    Crushing the two from above, I violently ravaged them.


    Digging their fingers into each others skin to the extent that it would leave behind marks, the duo simply repeated the same actions as though they were broken dolls.


    "Haha!"


    "HYaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!! AhAh, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh!!!!"


    "¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!!"


    As though putting an end to this absurd situation, I gushed out semen from my penis.


    Having become the switch, the duo became aware of the fact that their own bodies were climaxing several times.


    Just like how a person who lost an arm would be struck with severe pain the instant they perceived it, Mai and Rein also received that pleasure in a single stroke.


    "Hyah...bigh..."


    "Agh...ah..."


    Mai''s entire body convulsed, the unresolved lingering sensations of when she was being tickled indirectly and meaninglessly moving her body.


    Even though Rein''s expression didn''t move while her tongue was pathetically sticking out, her body still moved back and forth without stopping.


    "...fuugh...ah-"


    The moment I took a breath and stood up, the chime that signified the end of lunch break rang.


    This meant that we had spent a considerable amount of time playing around here.


    "Well, I''ll do something about class, so don''t worry about it."


    They probably can''t hear me, but I''ll follow up after them. It''s just that, even if they could hear me, they probably wouldn''t understand the meaning of my words.


    "Ah...aah..."


    "What, why don''t we eat lunch and take it easy?"


    While their bodies were still piled up on each other, Mai and Rein''s consciousness had become hazy. Their uniforms had also become wrinkled, due to them not being worn in a half-baked manner.


    Standing up, I returned back to the seat that I was sitting on earlier.


    "Come to think of it, how about I use the notes first?"


    "..."


    Neither of the two returned an answer. I guess that means it''s fine then.


    After placing the notes near me, I gazed at the bento box so that I wouldn''t miss eating it and took my first bite, but-


    The smell of sex that filled this room spoke of other desires.


    "Nngh."


    I once again placed the chopsticks on top of the desk while viewing the collapsed figures of the duo.


    The overlapping breasts were crushed due to Rein''s weight, but when I placed my fingers between them they unexpectedly slipped in quite easily. It''s probably thanks to the fact that Rein had collapsed slightly sideways.


    "Nngh, I guess I''ll do something about this, huh?"


    Upon taking out my penis, I buried it inside of the duo''s overlapping breasts and moved my hips back and forth by myself.


    While receiving the sensations of the soft breasts, the hard erections of their nipples struck the tip of my penis at times. I don''t know which ones belonged to who, but it became a nice stimulus.


    "Ah...ah..."


    "Oh, so it was Rein''s, huh?"


    For the time being, if I ejaculate several times like this, then it should settle down.


    While watching the dead-fish duo who weren''t able to act as good partners, I thought that I''d enjoy myself in this space where I''d have no troubles taking care of my business now.

 Chapter 70锛欵pisode 70: Touhou Sunou Home Visit-Arc

    Greeting a slightly late morning in the apartment, I stood up and headed towards the fridge.


    Opening the fridge''s cover, I strained my eyes for a while.


    "...where?"


    It''s no where.


    "Ko¡ª-"


    "Yes!"


    Kokoro, who was reading a book in the living room, responded to my call.


    So close.


    After grabbing Kokoro''s shoulder and setting some distance between us, I pointed to the fridge.


    "Where''d that thing from yesterday go?"


    "That...ah, this is about the short cake that was purchased yesterday, yes? I believe that it is still inside the refrigerator."


    "Like I said, it''s not there."


    "Please wait for a moment."


    In my stead, Kokoro placed her hands inside of the fridge as her brow formed into a ¥Ï-shape.


    "That''s strange, my portion is still there."


    "Yeah, that''s your portion."


    What was in Kokoro''s hand was a Mont Blanc cake. Not mine.


    Thinking normally, there''s no way it could have disappeared somewhere, or that I had eaten it and simply forgot the fact that I did.


    In other words, the other possibility is-


    "Come to think of it, Sunou came yesterday, huh?"


    "Yes, she was robbed of her clothes by Master and made to walk on all fours naked until the time that she had to return home. I''m worried about whether or not she may have caught a cold."


    "Is there any possibility that she ate it?"


    "Eh, but I properly purchased a portion for Sunou-chan as well..."


    "That''s right...if she has her own portion, then...fucker!"


    "Kyah, Master!"


    That''s right. There''s no reason why she had to eat only her portion.


    Since it''s that girl, she probably ate my portion together with her own. What a bastard. Who does she think I am?


    Gradually I became convinced.


    Sunou was the culprit.


    "That girl, making a fool out of me..."


    "Master, how about splitting halves with me?"


    "Yeah, I guess I''ll do that."


    I couldn''t contain my anger when I had Kokoro split her portion with me.


    It''s not that I''m greedy. It''s just that, in the face of having my stuff stolen, suitable retaliation is necessary.


    Once such had been decided, Kokoro prepared but a single fork, placing it in her own mouth with a cheerful face.


    "Wi''h ''his, ich ''ould ''e ''alf." (With this, it should be half)


    "That''s right, half."


    Kokoro opened her mouth, rolling around a shard of the cake that had still retained its shape with her tongue.


    After grabbing the back of Kokoro''s head so as to not let her escape, I inserted my own tongue into Kokoro''s mouth as though trying to crush that cake.


    "Nnbgh, smooch bgffh!!"


    While throwing all of my irritations into Kokoro''s mouth, I racked my brains to figure out how I should take my revenge.


    £ª


    I wonder how many times I''ve been to Sunou''s house?


    I was standing in front of the place Sunou was living in, Sunou''s uncle and aunt''s house. I have already pressed the button for the intercom.


    "Welcome."


    The one who came out was the aunt. Her name is Setsuna. She was a person with a gentle demanour, whose smile had pronounced middle-aged wrinkles. The uncle who currently wasn''t here, Kazuyuki-san, was also similar.


    They gave off the precise impression of kind people. I wouldn''t believe them if it was only an impression, though.


    "Hello, I''ll be intruding."


    "Yes, please come in."


    Without speaking about any important matters, I simply acted as I wanted.


    The aunt and uncle here had already been trained with the Hypnotic Test to deal with all of the troublesome things. Other than that, I''ve made it so they don''t go against my orders, and that they are tailored to become convenient people for the time being.


    Upon entering the living room, I arrogantly planted my waist on the chair without giving any prior notice.


    "Setsuna-san, is Sunou in?"


    "No, but I believe she will be coming back home soon."


    Setsuna-san quietly spoke with a calm manner of speech. As a relative of Sunou, this aunt was porbably also a beauty when she was young. She''s beyond my striking range, though.


    "What do you mean by she''s coming home soon?"


    "Indeed, Sunou is bringing her friends to this house. Since it''s the first time, I''m also a little bit excited."


    Although she was being reserved, Setsuna-san seemed really happy.


    I see, so Sunou''s friends are coming, huh? Then she should share the weight of her sins with her friends.


    I guess for now I should hatch up a plot.


    "I am truly glad."


    "Is that so?"


    "It''s because we didn''t know how best to attend to Sunou, who was grieving after her big brother passed away. Thinking about it now, the fact that she relied on Kokoro-san may have also been due to the fact that I treated Sunou very cautiously like she was a tumour."


    While fiddling with the cell phone in my hand, I checked the time.


    I wonder how much longer it''ll be untiil she gets home?


    Either way, it''d also be fun to **** Sunou''s friends in front of her eyes. Seeing that girl being vexed would also be good.


    "But I believe it was at about the start of summer? Sunou-chan took the opportunity to bring up the subject to me during dinner. It was about you."


    "Heeh."


    It was said that Sunou was like a tumour, but no matter how you look at it, that girl is a tumour.


    She suddenly converted into a goth kid and didn''t properly go to school. If this girl isn''t a tumour, then everyone in the entire world is a baby with beautiful skin.


    "Today she''s bringing her friends here. That''s why I''m happy."


    "There''s no need to think like that."


    "Pardon?"


    "You thinking such is what that girl hates the most. It''s not such an unusual thing. The fact that you think that is the same as saying Sunou is a person who doesn''t have friends."


    "...that''s right. I really haven''t grown at all."


    Setsuna-san''s concealed her happy face and hung her head.


    It''s difficult to determine what to say. This person purely accepts my words without being emotional or logical about it.


    "My apologies. I didn''t mean anything strange by saying it. Please raise your face."


    "Thank you very much, just having you say that makes me a little..."


    "Even Sunou understands that you think of her very dearly."


    "...thank you very much."


    A slight smile had returned to Setsuna-san''s face. She really is difficult.


    Generally, doing this is the role of parents. Sunou is a rather heavy burden to the uncle and aunt, who aren''t directly related people to her.


    However, it was thanks to these people that she somehow hadn''t strayed from the right path.


    "Ah, come to think of it, I heard it from Kazuyoshi, but Sunou''s mother may be coming home."


    "...heeh."


    That''s an interesting story.


    Both of Sunou''s parents were working people, and I''ve heard that they are people who treats their purpose of living as more important than their families.


    "However, whether or not she will drop by here-"


    "If she comes, then please contact me."


    I''m somewhat curious.


    That girl''s mother. I ended up becoming anticpated about what sort of rare beast she is.


    Perhaps having thought of something, Setsuna-san grabbed my hand with both of hers.


    "...indeed! Of course...ah, she''s returned."


    The intercom rang a little while after Setsuna-san turned towards the entrance.


    Kokoro is also like that, but I ended up suspecting that this family has some sort of special skill that I don''t know about.


    "I''m baack."


    "Welcome home, Sunou-chan."


    "Ah!? Why is the Dem¡ª¨C"


    "[The Rule is Easy]."


    I immediately had Sunou, who was at the head of these special ability-holders, fall into a hypnotic trance.


    At the same time, I played the Hypnotic Test tone, placing everyone in the house into a hypnotic state.


    It''s not like I came here to talk to Sunou. Rather, there''s no worth in talking this time.


    "Now then...everyone, please come inside and sit down."


    When I instructed so to everyone, the guys in a hypnotic trance slowly walked like ghosts.


    Setsuna-san, Sunou, and the other three girls gathered in the living room.


    What were their names again?


    "Please tell me your names."


    "...Sunou."


    These two are fine. I remember them.


    "Reika..."


    "Nao..."


    "Chi...haya."


    "Aah, that''s what they were."


    Reika was the self-important girl, Nao was the timid girl, and Chihaya was the lively girl. I have memories of fucking Nao twice, don''t I?


    The trio also had dazed eyes in their hypnotic trance, giving a sexy feeling unsuited for their age.


    "Well then, everyone. Please listen closely."


    "...nnh."


    For the time being, I will proceed with the plan that I''ve thought up.


    While stroking Nao''s breasts from over her clothes, I began to tell them about what would happen from here on.


    This time I had no intention of talking to Sunou. I was furious.


    £ª


    Upon releasing everyone from their hypnotic trance, the girls in this room woke up without holding any doubts as though their stopped time had started to move.


    "...huh?"


    While still dazed, Sunou gazed at her surroundings. She was a person who was bad at waking up.


    "Sunou-chan, I''ll be in the living room, so please call me if you need anything, ok?"


    "Ah...yup, I got it. Thanks, Aunt Setsuna."


    "I''ll be intruding, ma''am."


    "Fufu, I don''t mind if you call me aunt."


    Sunou and the girls, while still not holding any doubts, placed the living room behind them.


    I haven''t messed around with Setsuna-san much, other than placing a suggestion so that she wouldn''t interfere for the time being. Well, if something happens, then all I have to do is follow up afterwards.


    Making it so that I followed behind the four, I comfortably walked around the house.


    Come to think of it, this might be the first time I''m going to Sunou''s room.


    This house is in the considerably wealthy class. It''s about twice the size of the house I used to be in. The rooms would probably also be incredibly wide.


    "Come in."


    "Alright, I''m comin'' in!!"


    "Thanks, Sunou-chan."


    Sunou and the girls shuffled into the room. It''s unruly, but it seems like it''d smell good.


    I also tardily intruded.


    "Uwoh!!"


    "Uwaaah, amazing...!"


    Since Sunou closed the door the instant after her three friends entered, my body was almost sandwiched.


    Is this girl really not able to see me?


    Anyway, I won''t forgive her for trying to injure me.


    "This, Sunou! Look!"


    "That, you see, is konnyaku-"


    However, such a thought was also hushed just for a short moment.


    For I felt a certain kind of emotion upon gazing inside of Sunou''s room.


    From an image perspective, I predicted that it would be a mysterious space, and so I couldn''t hide my surprise.


    "S-Somehow it''s kind of like a library, isn''t it...?"


    "Certainly, it bears similarities to the study in my house."


    Large shelves were lined up in three rows, and crowding those shelves were a countless number of board games. It could be said to be a board game library.


    On this side, there was a large game space that didn''t seem to be narrow even if all five of us were there, and it was even equipped with a TV and refrigerator. The sofa possessed an amazing quality that made it seem as though it might fit in the room of a company president.


    "I thought that she had brought many games from her house, but to think her home base had this much..."


    While feeling a sentiment that had surpassed jealousy, I continued to look around.


    "Amazin''! What''s with this sofa, so soft!?"


    "S-Sunou-chan''s room is really amazing, isn''t it? I wonder what this is?"


    "Truly a masterpiece."


    It was such a mania spot, to the extent that, normally, it wouldn''t be strange for one to become utterly speechless.


    In that sense, I think Sunou has good friends who don''t possess such a narrow view. They''re beauties, as well.


    Since I can also violate such girls, it was a mutually beneficial relationship.


    "Everyone, is there anything that you want to do?"


    "By that, are you saying that it''s fine for us to pick out anything from this vortex?"


    "Then, the first one will be entrusted to me."


    Sunou departed on an adventure into the shelves. With a cheerful face, she was probably happy that she could play together with her friends.


    I also followed closely behind that back.


    "Nnkay...hyah...?"


    While Sunou was being picky with her selection, I also looked around while touching her butt.


    "Nn? Pyah...!!"


    Sunou restlessly looked around trying to search for the source of her incongruence, but naturally she couldn''t find it.


    Of course, I will choose the game.


    Since it''ll be bad if Sunou poorly chose a geeky one and lost her friends.


    "Oh...this is-"


    Picking up a board game, I raised the corner of my mouth in the face of the idea that floated into my head.

 Chapter 71锛欵pisode 71: Academy Falling Into Ruin Experience-Arc

    Since it seemed that Sunou brought her friends home to play a game, I also decided to play.


    Having the others be unable to recognise me at the current time with hypnosis, I was in a position akin to that of a god looking over them.


    The girls haven''t noticed it, but the game they are playing was the one I picked.


    "¡ð of Life?"


    "That''s acceptable!"


    It was the most popular amongst board games, and probably the most famous Sugoroku game in Japan.


    It''s a game where life-like events occur, and its participants compete with their assets upon reaching the goal.


    Sitting on the most expensive-looking sofa, I wrote down things for what would happen from now on in the notepad that was placed nearby.


    "At first, I intended to select one that wasn''t in everyone else''s house."


    "That''s right, it''s very hard."


    Placing the board box in front of her chest, Sunou showed it to the trio.


    What I chose was one that everyone could play without difficulty, while being one that seemed like they could only play while they were here.


    Amazingly, the very-hard Life-Hell mode-like thing actually existed, huh?


    "Pardon me."


    Setsuna-san entered the room. Of course, since she wouldn''t come here without being instructed, I had commanded her.


    I had happening cards that were in a certain private site created, the knowledge of which I obtained at that resort I went to during that summer. Copying what those rich people used for their fun, I placed them in a lottery box.


    "From boxes to anything else, Setsuna-san''s handcrafts are really quick."


    "Sunou-chan, I will leave the drinks here."


    "Thank you very much, I''ll put this over here, so..."


    "Is this fun, Sunou?"


    Chihaya pointed at the board game while her brows made a ¥Ï-shape. This girl, don''t go saying everything so directly.


    Upon laying down the board, the four people crouched down and made their own preparations.


    The fact that four charming girls were playing a simple board game was quite surreal.


    "Umu! The signal for departure has been arranged."


    "Sunou-chan, let''s start."


    Reika was constantly folding her arms, and so didn''t make any preparations. I was as well.


    Nao and Sunou silently kept working and completed their preparations. Every time Nao overlapped her hands with Sunou''s, she drew her hand back with a jerk. What a strange fellow.


    The turn order was decided through a number roulette. The turn order came out as Nao, Sunou, Chihaya, and Reika.


    Along with Sunou''s shout, the game started.


    "The four lambs who descended into the blue sky of the round table will race across the world!"


    "T-Then, I''ll start off, ok?"


    "Nao, go go! Go for the goal, the goal!"


    "Eh, but it''s impossible to get there from the start..."


    When Nao spun the roulette with her dainty fingers, a six came up, How normal.


    Upon advancing 6 spaces, everyone gathered and read what was on the space that she stopped at.


    "I see, I see. [You were dragged into a friend''s fight. You are asked to pay a consolation fee of 1,000,000 for injuring the party during that dispute.]"


    "You took a stray blow..."


    "The end of a fool who made a mistake in choosing their fighting opponent, yes?"


    "How come it''s 1,000,000? Did they get cancer or something?"


    This game only has a hard mode, and putting it bluntly no one had any assets. Or rather, they would only decrease.


    It was an unspeakable mode devoid of salvation, in which one would see how little debt they could owe by the time they reached the goal.


    Sunou began looking for a debt card for 1,000,000. Well, normally that would be a necessary item.


    "Hahah, there''s no need for that here."


    "Well then, since it''s 1,000,000 yen, it''ll be one debt card, right?"


    "Eh?"


    "Y-Yes."


    The three people other than Sunou took out that lottery box without holding any particular doubts.


    It was only Sunou who, with her eyes still blinking, directed a dubious look at that box.


    "Erm, what''s that?"


    "Sunou, why do you not know this? Even though Sunou is this game''s owner-"


    "E-Eh?"


    Sunou picked up the instruction manual inside of the board''s box. Well, normally that would be the right thing to do.


    In actuality, I hadn''t written such things in there, but-


    "No way..."


    Due to the suggestions, Sunou ended up obtaining confirmation that convinced her of it.


    Sunou''s suggestion was different than the ones that were given to the quartet this time.


    People other than Sunou would accept the rules that I set exactly without holding any doubts.


    Sunou would obey the rules while retaining her common sense. In other words, only her body would accept them.


    And my existence wouldn''t be able to reach either of their mind''s.


    "Eh, what is this!?"


    "Sunou, quit yappin''. What''s with you?"


    Sunou was greatly troubled by the instruction manula that she held in her hands. She was desperately trying to understand what was going on.


    "U-Um..."


    Meanwhile, Nao pulled out a debt card. As though hiding her mouth, she showed everyone the contents of that card.


    "I see, [Embarrassing pose, piledriver], it says. I don''t know what this pile-whatever is, but there are detailed instructions for making that pose."


    "...embarrassing."


    "Eh, Nao, wait-"


    "But, please look...because if you don''t, then the game can''t go on, after all."


    Nao approached the sofa, placing her waist down beside me.


    First she spread her legs, then brought them straight upwards as she locked her arms around the back of her knees, fixing it so that she was in a state with her feet raised.


    As a result, since Nao was wearing a skirt, the underwear underneath could be seen clearly. However-


    "Nao, why aren''t you wearing any panties!?"


    "Erm, erm..."


    Amazingly, Nao wasn''t wearing any panties.


    Even though she was wearing a mini-skirt that fell above the knees, she ended up going through her day without wearing underwear. Her beautiful skin-coloured butt and vaginal lines were clearly visible.


    I ended up becoming surprised at the unexpected reality. This quiet girl is quite bold.


    With her cheeks dyed red, Nao became aware of the fact that she was being seen.


    "Don''t go forgetting to wear it."


    "I have heard that it is a hygiene regulation."


    "Awa, wawa, wa, w-wha...?!"


    Even though they aren''t related to the rules or suggestions, these guys are essential.


    Only Sunou was agitated, shivering as her mouth trembled.


    Being bathed in everyone''s gazes, Nao''s crotch quivered with a twitch.


    "P-Please don''t look at it so much. It''s embarrassing."


    "Those are the rules. It cannot be helped. While burdened with debt, you must constantly stay in that state. Well then, Sunou, it''s your turn."


    "...ok."


    Sunou probably couldn''t see a way to breakthrough this helpless situation. The game ended up continuing.


    The number that came up was 3, something rare for Sunou.


    "Erm...[Your bike collapsed on the road you were riding on. You met with a traffic accident and took a holiday. The car''s driver is the person in last place, and receives a loss of 1,000,000.]"


    "I see, last place meaning Nao, right? In place of you, who can''t draw a card-"


    "I''ll draw it! Nao, wait for me!"


    Chihaya immediately drew the debt card.


    The card''s contents was [Hold semen in your mouth].


    Thinking that my turn had finally come around, I lifted my waist. Unafraid of the public eyes, I took off my pants and exposed my penis.


    "Fumu."


    "Eh, this is-"


    "Fugogh!! Ooogh!!"


    I slammed my penis into Nao''s mouth, who couldn''t move in her embarrassing state. Although her mouth was small, her tongue skillfully licked the tip of the penis in a good way.


    In this game, I am also merely one of the game''s tools along with this lottery. That''s why I can''t play with these guys unless I obey the rules.


    "It would seem that she''s ok, huh?"


    "Hey!? What''s happening there!?!"


    "Welp, I''m next. Let''s do it!"


    "Ngogh! Nbugh!!"


    As it''s not like semen comes out immediately, Chihaya, who had the next turn, tried to move her piece.


    While holding down Nao''s head, I moved it back and forth as though to jerk off my penis.


    Nao tried to use her lips and tongue to push back against my penis without baring her teeth. However, that instead bestowed my penis with a rather itchy stimulus.


    "Erm, oh, I''m the same as Nao! 6!"


    "It''s not like it''s that bad of a move."


    "For now, 1,000,000!"


    "You''re on the decline."


    "Card!"


    "H-Hey, Nao!? Are you really alright?"


    "Hogogh! Nnngh!"


    Even though Sunou knew that something was abnormal, she didn''t know what to do about it. Her consciousness that ended up obeying the rules had clouded her normal intent.


    "Le''see le''see, [use your breasts to rub the guest''s skin], it says. Hmm-"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t really have much of a chest, though. Is it doable"


    It''s doable.


    Chihaya took action quickly. Without holding any doubts, she tentatively took off her shirt and bra, approaching my body as I was predescribed as the guest.


    Removing my jacket, Chihaya rubbed that lacklustre chest¨Cor rather her torso against my body.


    This is more like marking rather than stroking.


    "This is pretty difficult, huh~"


    "Nbgh, nnnnnnnggh!!"


    I was just able to spurt out the accumulated semen into Nao''s mouth.


    The ire that was raised by Sunou was cleared up in a good way, huh? So the thing I should''ve taken was her friends, I guess.


    "Nao! Keep it together, Nao!"


    "Ughaah...gopoh."


    "Now then, it has become my turn. I have a 10."


    "Uwoh, isn''t that the highest number!?"


    "Houhou, [You have become a joint guarantor. Everyone other than the one with the most debts will lose 1,000,000, and the one in last place will obtain 1,000,000]."


    "Why is it that 3,000,000 is lost but only 1,000,000 is gained?"


    "I suppose that interest was taken out from that. For the time being, allow me to take possession of it."


    Reika drew out only one debt card. The contents were [Remove your panties. Wearing anything besides a skirt is prohibited so as to clearly confirm it], huh? I feel as though she keeps getting things with low damage rather often.


    For Reika, who was wearing denim, she superbly threw off her bottoms, pants and all. What she was wearing was a luxurious-looking red panties.


    Upon undressing, the beautiful shape of the vagina without a single blemish surfaced. It doesn''t seem as though she''s fiddled with it, huh?


    Since Chihaya was wearing short pants, she also exposed her lower body at the same time. Since the upper body was originally naked, she was completely nude.


    Her skin was healthy, seeming as though it would smile even if she were to go play outside just like that. Having that entire body rubbing against me was such an amazingly pleasant experience.


    "Ugh...Uuh..."


    "Sunou, what''s wrong?"


    While an expression of doubt surfaced oon her face numerous times, Sunou placed her own hands inside of her frilly gothic skirt. It''s ironic how only the root of all these crimes had suffered the least damage.


    What fell by her feet were white pantsu with a pureness that was far removed from her gothic style. She cuts corners in the strangest of places.


    "Erm, this is ok...right?"


    "All that''s left is that Nao needs to take out one of the debt cards, but..."


    Everyone directed their eyes towards the pitiful Nao''s foolishness.


    While Nao tilted her head to the side with a lethargic face, semen spilled out from her mouth, agape after being used and thrown away.


    "You''re not holding the semen in your mouth. That''s a rule violation."


    "I-In this case, what happens...?"


    "Something suitable should be fine, ya? Right, right!"


    When wondering what Chihaya had thought up, she took the panties that was in her hand and placed it on Nao''s raised leg.


    I see. If one can''t throw out the debt card, then send the risk of debt to one''s opponent instead, huh?


    "I shall acknowledge this."


    Reika also followed this, placing her panties on her other raised foot.


    Even though Sunou understood this, she couldn''t move that well, failing to keep up.


    "Erm, this..."


    "Sunou, what are you doing, we''ve placed it on both her legs. Both of Nao''s hands are sealed as well."


    "Honou-chan...''heah." (Sunou-chan...here.)


    Unable to speak with the semen remaining in her mouth, Nao''s jerked with her chin.


    Although it was unbelievable, but was this girl speaking while holding that in her mouth?


    "Eh, Nao!? But-"


    "That''s fine, isn''t it? Oof-!!"


    "Fugogh! Gogogh!!"


    Chihaya dumped Sunou''s panties into Nao''s mouth.


    Struggling with a choke, Nao flapped her sealed mouth open and closed like a carp. The panties that protruded from her lips moved painfully.


    It had become quite the surreal spectale.


    "Alright, Nao. It''s your turn."


    "At least don''t lose in the roulette!"


    Chihaya sensibly brought the roulette to Nao.


    Using her barely movable fingertips, she got a 2.


    "Erm, [The policeman who was finding fault in your actions suddenly bumped your own hand and fell on purpose. You are charged with a fine of 1,000,000 for obstructing his duties]. What is this saying?"


    "It means that you should not let your guard down against public servants."


    "...since it doesn''t seem like Nao can draw, I''ll draw for her...[cover your eyes with underwear]."


    "Nnghnnngh!!"


    "Jyaaan!"


    It was another of the strange hobbies that was possessed by the wealthy.


    In the opening where Sunou was flustered, Chihaya moved.


    Having already removed the 2 panties that were covereding her legs, she covered Nao''s head with both of them. The part for the crotch had precisely touched the eyes, turning it into something like a blindfold.


    "Well, let''s use the stuff she has! Nice, isn''t it?"


    "Nnnngh!!!"


    With panties on her mouth and head, Nao had taken an embarrassing pose that completely exposed her vagina while blindfolded.


    It was such a rare spectacle.


    "Well then...next¡ªis me, right?"


    Sunou had pulled back a little. I guess the part of her that rejected common sense disappeared a bit, huh?


    "Sorry, Nao."


    "Nnnngh!!"


    Sunou moved the roulette with her finger full of guilt. She has begun to realise her sins, huh?


    The number she got was 10.


    Sunou''s expression that was right in front of my eyes hardened.


    "...say, are we still going to play?"


    "What''s with you, Sunou? You''re the one who chose this."


    "That''s right, but-"


    "I''ll read it! [Public order has deteriorated due to disasters. The owed sum of the person with the most debt doubles]."


    "Double...the person with the most-"


    The trio all stared at Nao in unison.


    Because Nao, herself, was in a state where she couldn''t see, she tilted her head in the face of this space that had become silent.


    As expected, Sunou is good at playing games. She reached a space where she would be free of damage.


    "For the time being, let''s try pulling out a debt card. [Creampie]."


    "What happens here?"


    "Fugogh! Nnnnnnnnggh!!!"


    Such a simple card. And there wasn''t a need to draw it many times.


    After seeing that card, I immediately moved my body and applied it against Nao''s snatch.


    Since it''s been arranged to be so easy to enter, there''s no need to dawdle about. Without leaving any words or making any preparations, I inserted myself.


    "Ngh, nnngh!! Mo-!!"


    "Oooh, oooh! It''s moving, it''s moving!"


    Chihaya, who was rubbing her body against me, muttered happily while looking at the point of union between my penis and her vagina.


    Nao arched her body backwards in the face of the suddenly inserted foreign object, but because she was blocked by the sofa''s backrest, there was no place for her to escape.


    Since the girl''s vagina had yet to become accustomed to it, its interior was fairly narrow. However, just putting it in wasn''t that difficult, and it felt like a part of that burden was moving towards Nao.


    "Nnghnngh!"


    "Nao, are you alright!? Say, there''s something strange here!"


    "Well, she''ll be fine, right? Next is my turn anyways, so here I go!"


    Everyone apart from Nao and Sunou were unruffled. It''s only natural, since it''s a game.


    This, this is great.


    Sunou was able to grasp that the current state of affairs was hopelessly abnormal. And yet, she should be tormented by the helplessnes of being unable to understand, nor do anything.


    Upon pumping in and out, my penis one-sidedly tried to spurt out inside of Nao''s vagina. Her intense tightness, coupled with the narrowness, made it feel not that bad.


    As if to pulverous such empty resistance, my penis gouged deeper with great force countless times.


    "Nbgh, gugh!! Nngh!"


    Together with that voice of anguish, tears and foamy saliva dribbled from the edge of Nao''s mouth, perhaps due to the pain.


    Both of the underwears sucked up the moisture, and so all that was left was mostly her blurred voice.


    Thanks to that, I could hardly hear her pain. Even without doing such a thing, no one could stop me from fucking her, though.


    "Now then, the rules say I have to let it out twice, huh? Let''s finish the first one quickly."


    "Nghnh!! Gigh...ah-"


    The penis which couldn''t fit, while being pushed into the deepest part as though to pry open her vagina, began ejacluating.


    The spreading insides of her vagina were further packed with semen. The vagina that had muddy liquids poured inside it was plugged up by the penis, and so it stirred the insides of Nao''s snatch.


    "Now then, one more, right?"


    "Isn''t it over yet?"


    Unexpectedly, Chihaya, who was sticking to my body, was covered in water from the sex.


    It would seem that she had pulled out a debt card, and the contents had something to do with me.


    There''s still more to come. Games get grander the closer you get to the end.


    "Naooo? Naaao?"


    "......bgh!"


    I resumed my pistoning.


    Nao suddenly started to suffer again, and so apparently had fainted up until now.


    In any case, I need to finish this quickly.


    Somehow or another, today''s irritations have just about settled down.


    While looking at Sunou''s still-agitated expression, I felt relief from everything up until now.

 Chapter 72锛欵pisode 72: Academy Pregnant Lecture-Arc

    Suddenly, I heard a knock on the door.


    "Please come in."


    The one who entered was a female student in the same grade as me. Her face was a little mature for her age, giving off an elegant impression. If memory serves, her personality was exactly like that of a demure Yamato Nadeshiko, which matched her appearance. Incidentally, she was a student who attended the Friendship Ethics class.


    "Please allow me to introduce myself. Today, I am the instructor who will be giving you counsel today. In saying that, please don''t be so tense and comfortably accept my instructions."


    "Ah, yes. I am the one who made a reservation for counselling today, Mitsuki. Please take care of me."


    Mitsuki well-manneredly bowed. That was it.


    She couldn''t quite intrude further into the counselling room. She was probably wary. Her counselor is a male, after all.


    However, it''s likely that she also thought it would be rude to put an end to it here.


    "I have taken up the reservation. Here, please come here and sit on this sofa. Shall I get you something to drink?"


    I majestically asserted the fact that I was the owner of this space. Since there was no error in that, it was only natural.


    At that, Mitsuki finally closed the door to the counselling room and approached this way. Upon taking a seat, a sigh leaked out from those small lips.


    "Please. I am not well informed, but I believe I have prepared something nice, so-"


    "Thank you very much."


    I handed the other party the black tea that Kokoro had prepared.


    I drank the beverage that had been poured from the same pot first. After that, Mitsuki placed the cup to her mouth.


    After that, a slight silence fell.


    "This school building is nice and quiet, is it not? It is a little cold right now, so it is ill-suited for taking a walk, though."


    I first brought up the subject. The fact that she came for counselling means that Mitsuki has some troubles.


    However, that is not something for me to ask. Consultations is not a place to find solutions, but a place for people to talk about things that they want to discuss.


    "That''s right."


    "I also, enjoy it...but-"


    "But?"


    After hanging her head with a distressed expression, Mitsuki opened her mouth as though to expel it.


    "Lately, there is something that I am unconvinced by."


    "Something that you are unconvinced about, is it?"


    "Are you aware of the subject called Friendship Ethics?"


    "Indeed, I know of it. It is where the women who reside in this school receive classes in receiving a man''s seed so as to elevate themselves, yes?"


    "Yes, I also support the notion that we should receive a man''s seed in order to improve ourselves. However, I am unsure as to how I feel about pregnancy."


    "Hou, pregnancy, is it?"


    As though ashamed, Mitsuki turned her head away and became silent.


    In other words, this was like a scandalous event that had arisen due to the hypnosis. It''s likely that Mitsuki is much more fastidious than ordinary people.


    "If I become pregnant, then the surroundings will surely be pleased. However, I just cannot help but remain unconvinced of the matter."


    From my perspective, a person''s common sense is the same as hypnosis.


    It''s ok to do something, it''s not ok to do something. Having such implied during childhood is how a person learns common sense. For example, the reason why it''s not good to eat curry with hands is because Japanese adults suggested such to the children.


    Perhaps Mitsuki may have had the idea of keeping oneself pure placed on her during childhood.


    "I see, there is no particular reason, but you think that it is not a good thing."


    "I apologise for not being able to explain it well."


    "Not at all, thank you very much for discussing it."


    The Hypnotic Test has a suggestion where one will absolutely report any discontent towards the school. That''s why a system has been set up where the school director will hear about it as soon as something happens.


    Things like this will innately occur. Actually, even if left alone, this girl doesn''t have enough ego to resist the hypnosis.


    If there was any danger, then we should just deal with it as soon as possible.


    "What, please do not worry. From now on, let us try and resolve such troubles together."


    If the other party''s a beauty, then I should enjoy myself a little bit.


    It''s also necessary to investigate into this deviation directly.


    "Earlier, you said that you thought that pregnancy was not something good, correct? Then how about Friendship Ethics?"


    "I believe that Friendship Ethics is a wonderful class. It is a class where we can develop our female special skills, in which is only held at this school."


    "In fact, I have a just a little expertise in that subject. Would you like to try a little lesson right now?"


    "Right now, is it?"


    "Yes. Of course, we won''t proceed up until pregnancy."


    Even though Mitsuki made a strange expression, she did not display any disgusted behaviour.


    Of course, to her, it was as though I was suggesting that we were going to study the national language. To her, who dislikes Kanji, I was just trying to teach her the wonderfulness of the national language.


    "Well then, please sit yourself on that sofa."


    I started the lesson somewhat forcefully.


    Even while feeling lost, Mitsuki ended up following those instructions, no longer able to refuse. She removed the buttons of her blazer, rendering all but a single Y-shirt remaining on her torso.


    Although they were modest, I could see the body lines of the lying girl through her uniform. They were beautiful contours that would not put that personality of hers to shame.


    "First, I will place place my hand inside of your skirt. I shall remove only the underwear."


    "Ah, yes. Only the underwear, yes?"


    "That''s right. Rather than taking everything off, doing it this way makes it more enriching."


    If it becomes a Friendship Ethics lesson, then women will not resist me in the slightest. It''s just that sort of thing.


    I first removed the panties from under Mitsuki''s skirt. I had her lift her legs as though I were replacing a baby''s diaper. And then, this time I inserted my hands into the hem of her clothes, moving them as I fumbled around for her bra.


    "Ah¡­..um, sir?"


    "My apologies. Which removal method does this underwear have?"


    "It''s a hook type, at the back."


    As I was groping around inside of her clothing, Mitsuki''s cheeks blushed as her body began fidgeting.


    Even though we''re doing something quite vulgar, the fact that the elegance did not disappear from her was quite a pleasant miscalculation.


    I temporarily took out my hands and passed them through her sleeves. After that, I plucked the bra from her sides and took it out.


    "Aah..."


    The breasts that maintained their beautiful shape shook within her shirt from losing the bra.


    Mitsuki tried to place both of her hands in front of her chest, but I obstructed that and spread both of her hands to the sides.


    Through her stretched shirt, I could see her pink nipples showing through.


    "Is something the matter?"


    "I-It''s rubbing and itchy."


    Mitsuki fidgeted with her armpits and rubbed her thighs together. I guessed that this was originally out of nervouseness, which caused her to taste the discomfort of having no underwear twofold.


    "That''s good. In order to entice men, your very own body should also become sensitive."


    "That''s...that''s right, isn''t it?"


    It would seem that this girl, as per the suggestions, doesn''t feel that much resistance towards sexual activity itself. Rather, she was more on the aggressive side. Perhaps there is some sort of filter placed upon pregnancy itself?


    While combing up Mitsuki''s bangs, I traced her cheeks with my fingertips.


    "Nngh..."


    "Well then, this time we shall have you experience sex without insertion."


    At first, I placed my hand inside of Mitsuki''s skirt and stroked her vagina with the ball of my middle finger.


    While confirming the sensation of her crevice and clitoris, I observed Mitsuki''s expression.


    "...nngh...ah-"


    "That''s a very good reaction. How is the state of your body?"


    "Somehow, my entire body is hot...Aaahh!! My heart is pounding..."


    Mitsuki was aroused due to the influence of the lesson. Just from me brushing against her vagina, her cheeks grew flushed and love juice spilled forth.


    From the outset, since it''d be troublesom to make preparations for insertion each time, I had set it so they would be easily sent into heat.


    She had me, who was her partner, brushing against her body directly. Her body''s preparations were soon completed.


    "I see, that''s very good."


    "......"


    "Is something the matter?"


    Mitsuki strongly shut her mouth and turned away.


    It''s likely that the image of insertion that was caused by the suggestions spun around in her head.


    Her body should be feeling an itch. The itch was a series of small pains, and trying to cover up such with an even greater pain is human instinct.


    Frustration is the best spice for making one lose their calm.


    "U-Um. Would you please touch it a little more strongly?"


    "Where, may I ask?"


    "...my pussy, please. It''s somehow hot, and my body doesn''t seem as though it can endure it. Kyah!?!"


    Without obeying Mitsuki''s instructions, I grabbed her chest from over her shirt. The feeling of her soft breasts were transmitted to me through the single piece of cloth.


    Mitsuki jerked her body in the face of the sudden stimulus, arching backwards as she accepted the pleasure.


    "That is not permissable."


    "Wha, aah!!"


    "It must be a penis that is inserted inside of a vagina. As a man, that would be impolite to you, see."


    "N-No way! Kyaah!!"


    Mitsuki headed towards climax several times, but the hot flashes did not settle down.


    Gradually, her line of sight was directed towards my crotch.


    "Once inserted, there is a possibility of pregnancy. That is because there are no condoms in Friendship Ethics."


    Removing my pants, I displayed my already prepared penis.


    I placed my penis against the base of Mitsuki''s thighs. As it dug into them, she was made even more strongly aware of her genitals.


    "How is it?"


    "...it is warm."


    "That''s right. Feeling each other''s warmth is important in the sense of deepening our bonds. One of the aims of Friendship Ethics is to be in harmony with others, after all. But then, what about you who can not have such warmth applied to her?"


    "T-That''s..."


    Mitsuki closed her own thighs and sandwiched my penis. Almost as if she hated being separated from it, she moved so that it couldn''t escape.


    Just one more push, I guess.


    "What, it''s just pregnancy. Certainly, it may be scary at first, but it is not good to criticise the practice without experiencing it for yourself."


    "That...right. Even though I haven''t even once been pregnant, I..."


    "Well then, I will put it in."


    "Igh!!"


    Finding it bothersome to wait, I inserted my penis alongside her words of acknowledgement.


    Mitsuki was attacked all at once in the moment she let her guard down, gently heading towards climax.


    Of course, this wasn''t the end of it.


    "Ih...kyaaaAAhh!! Ahahh..."


    "This is proper sex. People''s bodies react to each other in order to reach pregnancy. How is it?"


    "Yess...it feels...good, ah!!"


    "That it should. That is tied to pregnancy. Are you now willing to do your best from now on as well?"


    Unable to reply, Mitsuki started panting.


    Pinching Mitsuki''s nipples from over her shirt, I continued to piston my lower body strongly so as to press it against her.


    Convincing this girl, who saw pregnancy in such a negative way, into becoming pregnant filled me with an amazing sense of immorality. It was such a good feeling.


    "You will do your best in the lessons from now on, yes?"


    "AAh, hah, haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhn!!!!"


    "But, you seee, this school only has up to 7 women who can become pregnant, so you, who has denied sex, have fallen behind. You must devote yourself more."


    I decided upon the rule that only seven people at this school will become pregnant.


    The dorms can harbor 20 people, but I don''t know whether or not the number of pregnancies will grow after confirming the first 7. The number of doctors had already been decided.


    Also, it is troublesome to obtain the understanding of their parents.


    "Hahah, how lewd."


    "Ih, aah!!"


    Unsure of what she thought upon hearing this, Mitsuki placed both of her hands against my hips and gripped it strongly.


    It made it difficult to piston, but it''s likely that this was a sign that she was forcing me to cum inside of her.


    Of course, I responded to her desires.


    "Well then, please firmly accept it."


    "aaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!!!"


    A hot, pulsating flow gushed as it flowed into Mitsuki''s insides. She raised her hips as though to suppress her own vagina''s interior and climaxed.


    I pushed that Mitsuki''s waist onto the sofa with a force that seemed as though it would break, and spurted out semen.


    "It would be good if you became pregnant."


    "...yes......"


    Mitsuki''s expression, after being creampied, was peaceful even in tears, with not a single indication of any reactions of refusal.


    I would like people to admire my efforts in making this school life one where everyone could be happily without complaints.


    For the time being, I will ejaculate several more times into this girl''s vagina and take that as my payment.

 Chapter 73锛欵pisode 73: Minami Mai Hauled into an Interview-Arc

    Today Kokoro also remained at school, so after school I headed to the counselling room so as to go home together.


    "Boook!"


    "Bfgh!"


    It was at that time that a fellow who suddenly tapped my shoulder from behind stopped me in my tracks.


    As I was walking through the hallways, Mai followed after me. When I met eyes with her, she playfully winked at me.


    "You got a bit of time, right?"


    "You giving me anything? Not right."


    "That all depends on Book, y''know~"


    Mai looked at the ceiling with her hand still on my shoulder. She made a face that would only make when they don''t know how things will turn out.


    In other words, perhaps she''s going to propose something to me.


    How troublesome.


    Taking the opening in which Mai still had her mouth closed, I quickly began to walk.


    "Ah, wait''sa sec!"


    The path was not that difficult. I arrived at the counselling room in no time.


    There shouldn''t be any plans for consultation today. There will be no issues even if Mai is with me.


    "Master, welcome. Ah, Mai-san also."


    "Hello, hello, whatever''s fine~"


    "Why are you-"


    "Fufuh, then I shall bring whatever, then."


    Kokoro went to the back to get tea cakes.


    Mai and myself sat on the sofa without showing any particular reserve.


    "Show some restraint."


    "Kokoro-saaan. I''m gonna siddown!"


    "Please do!"


    So she''s gonna ignore me, huh? Well, guess that''s only natural.


    "So, what are you proposing?"


    "Oooh, Book. As expected, you know what I''m thinking. We get along so well!"


    "..."


    I really should reset our relationship once, huh? But that goes contrary to my principle of appreciating my target''s soul.


    Before I knew it, we had ended up in this relationship of friends. It''s probably because Mai''s intuition was far sharper than predicted that things became like this.


    This was my error. Let''s resignedly accept it.


    "wiggle wiggle"


    "...speak up already. What''s with that mouth?"


    Mai cunningly placed her finger against her lips, displaying it to me. No, that''s not it. Certainly, they looked soft, had the colour of cherry blossoms, and were nicely shaped, but that''s not it.


    When I had let my guard down at that time, Mai suddenly thrust out a certain flyer before my eyes.


    "Dun dun duuuuun!!"


    "...I can''t see it."


    "Then I''ll do it a bit more moderately, and tadaa! Lookie, do you know this?"


    "Horizon. It''s a large restraunt with a sweets shop near the station. So the flyer''s for that, huh?"


    I''ve also been there before. It was a high-class oriented sweets restraunt where you could regularly buy sweets, or just dine there as well. The taste was good for the price, and I''ve heard that, when it turned into a restaurant, one can''t enter inside during holidays unless they have a reservation.


    "Eeh, that totally doesn''t suit Book''s image. Still, I getcha!"


    "So, what''s with this? I will only eat there when I feel like it."


    "Not eating there. Here, here!"


    Mai pointed with her index finger at the corner of the flyer.


    The words written there were ''Currently Recruiting Part-timers''.


    "Say, Book. We''re already in December, but do you have anything you need?"


    "You''re saying I should try getting a part-time job?"


    "Yuppers."


    Mai nodded countless times, smiling with a grin.


    After looking at that for a while, I once again returned my gaze towards the flyer.


    "Y''see, I''m actually also working here, but I was told that we wanted some extra hands, even if it''s only for December, so I thought that I''d try calling out to you~, see."


    "You had a part-time job?"


    "Just from a little while ago, see. So, how bout it? You gonna try?"


    "Isn''t it fine, Master?"


    Kokoro returned with tea cakes in hand. Mai''s voice was loud so she probably heard our conversation.


    I thought about it a little. I tried making eye contact with Kokoro.


    This year will become a Christmas with this smiling slave. It''s wasn''t going to be showy or anything, but it wasn''t a bad feeling.


    I guess I should buy her a Christmas Present, huh?


    "By the way, pay day is the 20th if you wanted to know-"


    "I''m gonna ask a few things."


    "Yup, yup."


    "Is it busy?"


    "Hmm, it''s so-so. I also still have easy days, but it''s pretty tough when crowded."


    "How is it usually?"


    "About to the extent that there are days customers can''t enter without reservations."


    "What job am I doing?"


    "It''s likely you''ll be in the hall or the warehouse. Over there, the waitresses are all girls. Their uniforms are also pretty~"


    "I see, those aren''t bad conditions, huh?"


    The problem is that I''ll be working together with this girl, though.


    While looking at my face, Mai cocked her head for some reason.


    "Is my uniform the deciding factor?"


    "No. It''s that the place is busy and I''ll be working behind the scenes."


    "E-eh?"


    "You see, I think that there''s nothing more painful than easy jobs. Rather than waiting for an hour without doing anything, I''d rather do something so that time would pass more quickly."


    Most people misunderstand. Personally speaking, I''d rather be busy with work.


    The more free time there is, the more people worry about the time. On top of that, the feeling of simply wasting time makes my head spin.


    It''s the same as when when there was nothing more that needed to be done with the major clean-up at the academy, the remaining time became agonising.


    "Also, I don''t want to have anything to do with the customers."


    "Ah-"


    "Ah-"


    Mai and Kokoro muttered as though convinced.


    Even so, a part time job, is it? Well, it''ll only be for the short term, and I can just quit if it gets annoying, huh?


    "You''re gonna introduce me, right?"


    "''Course, ''course."


    "Then, I''ll just make a resume on my computer..."


    "Ah, but you gotta do an interview. If you''re really terrible, then it''ll affect my standing."


    "No, it should be fine, right¡­?"


    Perhaps being worried about something, Mai huffed with a boo.


    Even though it''s not like the world will end if I fail.


    "Boo, boo!"


    "Alright, then I guess I''ll practice for the interview? Right here."


    "Here, is it?"


    "Yeah, [Let''s play together]. [Over there is fun]."


    For the time being, I had the two fall into a trance.


    Both Kokoro and Mai had their bodies suddenly suspended, almost as though time had stopped. The instability of their powerless swaying was unspeakably comfortable.


    "Now, Kokoro, sit down."


    "Yes...I will sit down..."


    Touching the chest of Kokoro, who was still standing, I urged her to sit on the sofa. This woman was the best mat.


    For the time being, for the sake of Mai, who demanded something as troublesome as an interview, I schemed on showing her an interview just for me.


    £ª


    For the sake of the practice interview, I was temporarily driven out into the hallway.


    I think that the interview for the part-time job won''t start until entry.


    "Excuse me."


    After knocking, I entered the Counselling Room. Upon opening the door, I bowed...I probably don''t need to do it during the real thing.


    "Aah!!"


    The interviewer, Mai, pointed at me while raising a loud voice.


    Getting up from the prepared interviewer chair, she walked up to me.


    "No good, no good. Firstly, Book, after entering the interviewing room and bowing, you need to remove your trousers and panties!"


    "They''re trunks."


    "No back talk!"


    As though taking care of an incapable little brother, Mai suddenly removed my pants.


    Of course, this action was spurred by a suggestion.This girl will keep going while thinking that this is an official interview.


    It was there that, while remaining passive, I stood upright while having my lower body exposed.


    "Look, this is well-mannered."


    "Well-mannered, is it?"


    "You can''t do it without being erect, right? Let''s continue with the interview."


    My already erect penis was thrust before Mai''s eyes. Seeing this, she nodded to herself, satisfied.


    As Kokoro was also under the same hypnosis, she wasn''t self-conscious this time. She smiled at us with a calm appearance.


    "Then, next is how to sit on a chair-"


    "We won''t be doing it during the job, right?"


    "For now, we''re doing it."


    I spread my legs apart and planted my waist on the chair.


    Mai, who was looking persistantly this way nearby, came face-to-face with my erect penis and furrowed her brow.


    "What''s wrong, Mai?"


    "It''s not erect enough. Ahm"


    Mai suddenly opened her mouth and began to gobble my penis.


    She moved her lips up and down as though to rub my penis. Her blow job seemed as though it was conversely trying to wring out the penis that didn''t seem to be erect enough.


    "Nngh~"


    "Isn''t that about erect enough?"


    "Puhaah...Book, I think you''re lacking awareness. In order to properly leave a good impression on the interviewer, you need to be on the verge of ejaculating. Ow!"


    The trembling penis slapped Mai''s cheek.


    After looking at the penis as though it was a naughty boy, Mai held the penis in her mouth with a triumphant face, as though she were inflicting punishment.


    "Nmmgh, slurp...lick...look, it can still get bigger."


    "Haha, you''re right."


    "I can''t really feel that you''re trying hard, Book. Even though I''m doing my best here. Don''t you also think so, Kokoro-san?"


    "Such a Master is also wonderful, after all."


    "There, too soft! Way, way soft! Ahm!"


    Mai became worked up and slurped my penis. Her tongue stroked my urethra, and her soft lips suppressed the trembling.


    Having the underside of my penis'' head stroked, my nerves trembled with a shiver. The temperature of her warm mouth accelerated my blood circulation, and I felt joy from Mai''s gaze who was looking at me satisfactorily.


    "Alright...with this, Book should be fine."


    "My bad, I''m cumming."


    "Eh...bugh, nnnnnnnnnnnnnggghh!!!!"


    The instant Mai was convinced and seperated her mouth, my penis shook.


    In a snap decision, I grabbed Mai''s head and crammed my penis into the back of her throat.


    Mai''s eyes opened wide from having the back of her throat pierced as she tensed her entire body. She was resisting the urge to vomit out everything here.


    "Ngh...nnnngh!! Nnnngh!!"


    Mai hit my body with her left hand in protest, but I didn''t care.


    The semen that I discharged into her mouth flowed directly down her esophagus.


    While tasting a sense of release, my desires steadily flowed into Mai''s insides, and-


    "O-ouch!!!"


    -my thighs were pinched.


    I involuntarily raised a cry and ended up letting go of my hands.


    In that opening, Mai separated herself from my body. While wiping her mouth, she furrowed her brow.


    "B-Book! Why did you ejaculate!?"


    "Well, that''s cause Mai tried too hard."


    "Endure it! Now there''s no point in making you erect!"


    Mai puffed her cheeks in anger. In saying that, it was only to the extent of admonishing a friend who didn''t listen to her.


    For now, I''ll apologise. While laughing, I scratched my head.


    "Sorry, my bad."


    "That''s why Book is no good. I always look during classes, but it doesn''t look like you''re focused, and you don''t care if your P.E results go poorly, and even now during the interview..."


    "It''s not bad, right?"


    My penis that has finished ejaculating was erect to the point that it seemed as though it would reach Mai''s cheeks, who was crouching below.


    There''s no way that this can be enough.


    "Let''s...continue the interview."


    While making an amazed face, Mai vexedly grit her teeth and acknowledged defeat.


    While snorting, I thought about how to play with this interviewer.

 Chapter 74锛欵pisode 74: South-North Interview Rules-Arc

    In order to get a part-time job, I was told that I had to practice participating in an interview, but it became tiresome and so I painted over the very concept with hypnosis.


    In the counselling room, Kokoro and Mai were interacting with me while under the misconception that an interview was sexual intercourse.


    "Then let''s do it. Please tell us your reason for applying for this job."


    While sitting on the sofa on the opposite side as an interview, Mai grinned as she looked this way.


    Why in the world does she find something on the level of an interview so interesting like that? Even though it should just be an interview for her.


    I have a premonition that, thanks to the hypnosis, I''m the only one who''ll have a very fun time.


    "Let''s see, saying that I want money as my reason not-?"


    "Of course it''s not good. There''s not even any respectful language. If you did that during the real thing, you''d fail."


    "I think it''s wonderful as it is very much like Master, but...certainly, that might be quite difficult."


    Kokoro attempted to follow up after me with a bitter smile.


    Of course, I wil properly use formal language during the real thing. This was just messing around.


    That''s why, I playfully conducted the interview in my own way.


    "Then, I shall change my attitude. Interviewer Kokoro."


    "Ah..."


    I stood up and thrust my bare lower body in front of Kokoro''s eyes.


    While emitting the smell of man, my penis asserted its existance at the tip of Kokoro''s nose.


    "...that''s right, exposing the genitalia to the interviewers is an indication of respect, after all."


    "Oh, Book, that''s a good attitude!"


    These two currently recognise sexual acts themselves as good manners. If I was to be bashful in doing so, then just that would be treated as impoilte.


    "Aren''t you going to ask the next question?"


    "Eh, ah-yes! Let''s see, then. Master, are there any women that have piqued your interest lately?"


    "Hah? What''s with that question?"


    While questioning me, Kokoro removed her shirt and bra, exposing her large breasts.


    Properly displaying the same courtesy to each other, she exposed her nudity.


    "Um...as interviewers may suddenly ask various questions, I thought that I would try asking these sorts of questions."


    "Is that how it works?"


    "Nngh...ah...yes, that is how I believe it to be...faaah!!"


    I pushed my penis against Kokoro''s chest. Like a finger being inserted into a balloon, my penis was buried inside of those big breasts.


    Even though Kokoro wasn''t fully aware, she ended up going into heat from being pressed against my penis. I caught her fidgeting as though to catch my penis with both hands.


    "I''m also kinda curious."


    "Is that necessary for the interview? ...well, whatever. Let''s see. As expected, talking about my current interests, they would be Kokoro and Mai, I guess."


    "Eh, me...hiyaah!!"


    As Mai undressed her uniform and exposed her breast, I observed etiquette and pressed them with my fingers. In the face of the sudden sensation, she raised a cute scream.


    Incidentally, to be completely accurate, I was interested in Mai and Kokoro''s chests.


    I can''t get tired of fiddling with them both.


    "Is this fine?"


    "Yes, it...is. In what area has your interest been taken?"


    "How should I say it? You''re both soft."


    "Soft...hyah!?"


    "Say, Book...give us more specifics."


    "Let''s see, then I guess I''ll do this."


    The chests crushed against each other, softly shaking with a sway.


    That swaying became stimulation for the penis. The sense of pressure was also just right.


    "H-Hasn''t it gotten kinda hot? Ah, kyah!"


    "It''s hot...verily so, somehow¡­..!"


    Both Kokoro and Mai became horny just from having my penis rubbing against their chests.


    Of course, the duo politely lifted their own chests with both hands and jerked off the rod of the penis with their breasts.


    While enveloped by the warm two bulges, my penis stockpiled its carnal desires and became erect.


    "S-Say, Book! Ultimately, what does soft¨Chyaaaaaahh!!!"


    "How should I say it? It''s the impression I get from the two of you. Since I''m pretty stiff, see."


    I pistoned the erect and trembling penis. It was warm being sandwiched by the duo''s chests.


    "Certainly, Book might be a bit stiff..."


    "...what was that?"


    "Fufu¡­..excuse me!"


    Suddenly, while still horny, Mai pointed out the hardness of my head. In saying that, Mai''s fingers poked my forehead.


    Kokoro also held her mouth back and laughed elegantly. Despite being elegant, a laugh was a laugh.


    No, certainly it may be a just argument. I should pay attention to that point.


    "How should I say this, Book kinda looks down on everyone, see."


    "...I see, so my attitude still isn''t good enough, huh?"


    "Kyah...!"


    I pushed Mai, who was sitting on the sofa, down. Placing my hand under her skirt, I pulled at her underwear.


    "B-Book! Doing that''s bad manners!"


    "Such an impression will only be at the start, you know."


    Mai collapsed at where Kokoro was, lying on her back precisely in a manner where Kokoro''s breasts had become her pillow.


    I messily took off the underwear that was underneath her skirt, making it so she pretty much wasn''t wearing anything except her skirt.


    Just like that, I buried my erect penis inside of he skirt and began to rub the tip against Mai''s vagina.


    "HYaaaaahh!! T-This is-!?"


    "Good manners, right?"


    "You should have prepared a bit mor¨Ckyaah!!"


    We were already familiar with each other, so even if I couldn''t see the place where we''re connecting, I was able to pull off an insertion. I conveniently hit upon the entrance, and so I pried open the insides of her vagina.


    With regards to Mai, I had intercourse with her both when she was and wasn''t in heat, so I was thoroughly familiar with her. I was aware of where and how she would move.


    "Master...that is showing extraordinarily good manners, I''m impressed!"


    "Haha, isn''t it?"


    "Ah ah, hyaah, AaaAaah!!"


    Kokoro properly held Mai down for me. She was probably supporting my good manners.


    Mai was being pumped in a situation where she couldn''t run away, and so the sensation of my penis should be transmitted to her directly as the stimulus was unable to escape.


    "Master, is it permissable if I were to ask a question of you?"


    "Yeah, what is it?"


    "If you were to perhaps make someone you know into your girlfriend, who would you choose?"


    "I-I''m also curio¨Cah, aaaaaaahhh!!"


    "Girlfriend, is it...that''s another strange question-"


    I never thought about it.


    Putting aside whether or not such would be asked in an interview, I tried imagining it for the time being.


    I looked at Kokoro who was before my eyes. I wonder what would happen if I got into a relationship with this woman, who was returning a smile.


    With her clothes disturbed, my eyes stopped at her large breasts rather than her smile. The gap between her ordinary expression and this disgracefulness wasn''t bad.


    "Nothing really changes, huh...?"


    "Pardon?"


    "...all that''s left is-"


    "Hyahn, aaah, kyah, kyaaaaaahh!!"


    Mai''s cheeks were dyed red as she continued to be helplessly ravaged. As I was smashing her at my own pace, she appeared to be short of breath due to fatigue.


    What about this girl? Even if she''s laughing on the surface as always, she''s pretty dry on the inside.


    Perhaps, if this girl were to become my girlfriend, then will she change again? Unlike the Mai who would take her distance from me, she might become aware of how close our relationship is.


    Either way, it wasn''t something that had anything to do with me.


    "...ah-"


    "Hyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh!! Aaagghaah...."


    Upon thinking such, semen suddenly leaped out from my penis.


    Without any particularly big stimulus, I let myself loose inside of Mai''s vagina before I even noticed it. The pulsating penis corroded Mai''s depths irrespective of my will.


    I can''t deny that I feel a sense of conquest from ravaging this unrelated girl.


    To a certain extent, I might think of it as being enjoyable.


    "Well, I guess this is fine sometimes."


    "Hyafaahh..."


    Mai gasped, her conscious being somewhat unstable. I guess she''s been one-sidedly fucked too much, huh?


    "Well, isn''t that good manners?"


    "Yes! You were wonderful, Master!"


    "Wif dish...itsh ah passh..."


    I got the duo''s approval. It should be enough with this.


    I was being introduced by Mai, anyway. As long as there aren''t any major developments, then I should be fine.


    "Master."


    "Nn, what''s wrong?"


    "Would it be alright if we could continue the interview? Furthermore, I have yet to hear your response to the previous question."


    "Come to think of it, I was just mulling it over so I didn''t give an answer, huh?"


    "Indeed, there''s a lot more that I would like to question you about."


    "You''re not the interviewer, you know?"


    Generally, even if the interviewer wants to ask a question doesn''t mean they necessarily will.


    Kokoro concealed a slightly teasing yet triumphant face as she displayed a smile towards me. What does she want to do?


    "...well, whatever."


    While looking at Kokoro, I recalled the earlier girlfriend case.


    On top of being my slave, this woman probably doesn''t desire to have such a relationship with someone. In that sense, I crushed one of her possible lives.


    The reality that I had done such a thing roused my sexual desire, causing my lower body to surge with blood once again.


    In order to ravage this happy woman as I pleased, my hands moved.

 Chapter 75锛欵pisode 75: Academy First Day of Work-Arc

    The first day of the part-time job was several seconds after the interview.


    I had currently just left the sweets restraunt''s staff changing room. Work has already begun.


    From the outset, there was no reason to refuse someone introduced by an existing employee. I was employed just from appropriately exchanging some words back and forth.


    "Yup, that''s not bad look."


    A woman''s voice with a calm feeling sounded.


    It was the owner of this Sweets Restaurant. I believe her name was Saki or something. It helps that I don''t have to remember her name as long as I just call her Owner.


    She looks to be about 20 from her looks. Apparently she was a company employee who dealed with food, and a woman who possessed a soft atmosphere despite her bundled hair giving of an even more mature impression.


    "Also, if you could make your face a little softer-"


    "Soft, is it?"


    "Yes, because there times when you may speak to customers even when working in the back."


    I intend to go about as I normally do. Also, I don''t want to be talked to customers.


    Perhaps thinking that she had no choice, the owner simply sighed without pursuing any further.


    "Well then, first head to the kitchen, ok?"


    "Yes."


    "Are the working times fine?"


    "It''s fine. I''m with Mai, and the final exams are over for us."


    "Heeh, no honorifics, huh?"


    She continued to talk about trifling affairs, probably so as to stall for time.


    When the owner opened the kitchen door, the hustle and bustle which could be heard from the outside quieted a little.


    I could confirm that several people were cooking something, but with my knowledge I couldn''t figure out any more than that.


    "Sakaki-san, he''s the newcomer who''s starting from today."


    "...I see."


    "It''s fine to have expectations this time. He was recommended by that Mai-san, after all."


    I''d like it if you stopped that sort of thing.


    To put it in a single word, the man called Sakaki was a large person. Strictness was transmitted from his expression, but he didn''t appear to be the noisy type.


    "What do you mean by ''this time''?"


    "A kid who joined a little whilte ago screamed when it became busy and up and quit. Also, even though he''s like this, Sakaki-san is someone who says things straight out."


    "He doesn''t seem that proficient with words."


    "See? Ah, but he''s good at teaching so listen to him without fear."


    Sakaki-san glared this way with eyes like a bear. It seemed as though he was evaluating whether or not I could be eaten.


    While leaving a little distance between us, I, for the time being, didn''t avert my eyes. How to say, if it''s atmosphere alone, then it was slightly similar to Rein''s, even if not completely.


    "Here."


    "Ok."


    "Then, I''ll leave the rest to you, okay? I''ll be in the office, so please call me if you need anything."


    Saying just that, she easily relinquished me.


    While following after Sakaki-san, I vaguely surveyed the kitchen.


    "So we have an oven, huh?"


    "We''re making sweets, after all. First off, take this to the show case area."


    "Huh, w-w-wuuuut!"


    It was at such a time that the voice of an unknown man approached from the side.


    Furthermore, it was directed towards me.


    "So the new part-timer''s you, is it!? I welcome you!"


    "...hello."


    Who?


    "Atari, someone you know?"


    "Yes, that''s right! He''s the benefactor who helped me and Yuri get together. This is the man who changed us who hadn''t progressed from childhood friends for ten-odd years!"


    Atari-kun gladly spoke that while knocking my shoulder.


    Did I do such a thing? I don''t remember. Was I the type to do something like a good deed?


    "Hm, aah, sorry, sorry. You''d be shocked with this coming out of the blue, huh? Since then, I''ve also done a lot of thinking for Yuri''s sake. Right now I''ve quit the soccer club and am currently saving up money for the future."


    "Heeh, aren''t you diligent?"


    "It''s not something to be praised for, y''see! Tell me if you need anything, I wanna be of help to you!"


    Seeing Sakaki-san mutely return to his work was, to some extent, relieving.


    For the time being, let''s just do what I''m told.


    £ª


    When it neared 3 o''clock, it become crowded like a sweets shop.


    It''s just, according to what the owner said, the real numbers apparently come after 7 o''clock in the evening. This place also served as a restaurant, so there are many customers who come normally for dinner.


    "Book, is the shortcake from earlier still not ready!?"


    "I''m bringing it now!"


    My task is to just bring the prepared goods to the store, but even so it''s quite painful.


    However, Sakaki-san and Atari-kun are also struggling to work in silence. I don''t dislike this atmosphere.


    "Welcome!!"


    Upon nearing the cash register, Mai and the other clerks'' loud reception roared.


    It''s basically my job to shuttle back and forth between the kitchen and the show case area mutliple times. It helps that it''s not that necessary to wear a smile, though.


    "Book, hurry!"


    "Book, ''urry ''urry!!!"


    "Book, come come come!"


    Everyone in the kitchen had come to address me as Book before I even noticed it.


    It''s likely because of Mai''s influence. It''s not something to the extent that I should be concerned about, but I''m concerned.


    The kitchen had become relatively brutal just from being crowded, and the jeers towards me, who was still lacking skills, had inevitably increased.


    "Hey, Book, move! Ah, Yanagi-san, there''s not enough chocolate!"


    Mai entered the interior of the kitchen. Her seemingly loud voice rung in my ears more than usual.


    I inadvertently averted my gaze and ended up looking at Mai.


    This restaurant''s uniform was, as one might expect, popular and certainly cute.


    It was, as people say, of the maid uniform-classification. Despite being winter, the frilly skirt was short, possessing a black and white base theme as the red ribbon acted as an accent.


    "Hey, Book! Go on, go go!"


    "I''m doing it!"


    My back was smacked by Atari-kun. As expected from a sports club''s former member, he was a jock.


    Although I just entered today, I had worked more than the amount of money that I gained. I''m glad that I could rest easy without having to unnecessarily put on a smile.


    "Fufu!"


    Suddenly, Mai looked at me and laughed slightly. When smiling in that outfit, I received yet another impression.


    "Book, normally the peak time will pass in just a little bit, so do your best!"


    Mai tapped my shoulder. Just like that, she returned to the reception with agile movements.


    I don''t like it. I just can''t stomach the fact that that Mai was acting like my senior.


    £ª


    As Mai said, after a while the peak had passed and the kitchen''s interior had also become calm.


    The time had passed by 5 o''clock unnoticed, and, in just a little bit, I''ll be done for today.


    "Say, Book. It''s like this starting from your first day, but are you ok?"


    "My knees are tired."


    Mai entered into the kitchen during her free time. Since she was also helping out for the time being, they probably don''t mind her making some idle chatter to a certain extent.


    "No, it''s ok, Mai-san. He doesn''t seem reliable from his looks, but he''s the type that moves if there''s something to do."


    "Atari-san''s kind to Book, huh? Even though he was beaten so strictly during work-"


    "No, no, Yanagi-san was worse, he really drove him hard."


    The duo looked at Yanagi-san at the same time.


    Noticing this, Yanagi-san, who had constantly been cooking, unexpectedly turned around.


    "This guy is better that way."


    "Certainly, it feels like he''ll start loafing immediately, right?"


    "No, I''m obviously gonna work."


    This Sakaki-san is probably the type of person who would move 100 people if he could. I believe that people who dislike that decided to quit.


    I don''t really mind, but it''s quite a fastidious impression.


    "Hey, Mai! Come back ''ere!"


    "Ah, Yuri-senpai!"


    "Oh, Book really came here. Long time no see."


    The woman called Yuri gazed at me with great interest.


    Even though she said ''long time no see'', isn''t this our first meeting?


    "Yanagi-san, please treat Book hospitably. He''s Atari-kun and my benefactor, after all."


    "...I got it. Rest a bit."


    "Isn''t that a little too sudden?"


    I wonder if it''s alright to take a break even though my shift finishes in several tens of minutes. Perhaps it''s special because today''s my first day?


    "Oh well. Mai, I am also taking a break. I''ll guide Book."


    "Goddiiit."


    Yuri beckoned me frequently, so I followed her just like that.


    Atari-kun constantly waved his hand at me, but I wonder what for?


    "Even so, coincidences really pile up, huh? To be together with Book again-"


    Yuri smiled widely. She was a lovely woman in her own way, who also possessed attractiveness.


    The fact that she was one of our students probably meant that this girl had also been subjected to the Hypnotic Test. Let''s think about whether or not this could be used to my convenience.


    "I only chose this place because it was nearby."


    "Hmmm, so, are you on good terms with Mai?"


    Yuri eyes lit up a little. In other words, she wanted to discuss about that topic.


    Of course, there''s no signs of Mai and myself having such a relationship.


    "Normal enough that she would introduce me to this part-time job."


    "Ngh, that so? Well then, why a part-time job?"


    "I need savings."


    If I spoke of giving gifts to others, then I''d just end up being asked about who I''d be giving them to. Although boring, I settled things with this.


    However, without ever making a bored face, Yuri placed her hand to her head and contemplated.


    What is the purpose of that? I''m curious.


    "Sorry, after thinking about it, I might be being a bit meddlesome."


    "It''s fine. If there''s something you''re concerned about, then it''ll save me if you just say it. I''m the type that will be bothered when it''s not said, see."


    "Is that so...? Then, aren''t you going to get a girlfriend, Book?"


    "Girlfriend?"


    As expected of girls, they have an interest in romance, huh?


    If I''m correct, Yuri and Atari-kun were dating, huh? I wonder if they want to play the role of the busy-bodied old lady?


    "After all, you''re the one who made Atari and myself happy. I was wondering whether or not I could help you out in that sort of area."


    "Aah."


    She''s really being meddlesome.


    Yuri was likely saying this due to her good intentions. No, certainly, if I had someone who could help me out with women, then this would be a battle that had nothing to do with love. The comfort of having the same name of ''woman'' is strong.


    Perhaps it would be a different story if I had someone in mind, though.


    "Isn''t there anyone? It''s already December, you know?"


    "Wait, wait, what''s December got to do with it?"


    I gradually started to become fed up with it. I don''t like conversations that surface due these sorts of seasons.


    In the first place, who exactly am I supposed hook up with?


    Kokoro?


    Mai?


    Sunou?


    Rein?


    None of these people fit nicely with me.


    Rather, how would doing that be any different than now? It''s not interesting if we''re in a sexual relationship.


    "Big bro-"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "No, I was just wondering about whether you have excessively sharp thoughts with regards to that?"


    Perhaps trying to supplement herself with the style of a senior, Yuri smiled this way as though to obstruct these thoughts.


    "I don''t think you will know this until you actually try falling in love, I guess? But you know, I thought about wanting you to try experiencing it for yourself once, and so meddlingly-"


    "Is that so?"


    "¡­.ah-"


    I took out the Hypnotic Test buzzer that was in my pocket and let the tone ring.


    Yuri feel into a hypnotic tranc without any particular problems. Strength disappeared from her eyes that were once filled with energy.


    "Now then, our break time is limited, so please guide me to the room."


    "Yes...I will, guide you."


    This is good.


    In the first place, just because it''s the 12th month doesn''t mean that any changes will come to me. This was but a number created by the calendar.


    There''s no way things will change.


    Even after having obtained hypnosis, my essence had not undergone any changes.


    It was unthinkable for such a me to become distorted.


    Rather than talking about an impossible story, I had her guide me towards the break room so that we could have her try out a different intervention.

 Chapter 76锛欵pisode 76: Touhou Sunou Accompanied Rape-Arc

    Today I made myself at home in Sunou''s place.


    It was a situation where I was along with Sunou in the game room.


    Sunou''s exclusive game room was comfort itself, even just looking at it made one''s heart dance.


    It''s just that there are only a few analogue games that can be played with only one person. Eventually, we settled on a Retro TV game.


    "..."


    Since a while ago, the only sounds the flowed through the surroundings were the beeping noises coming from the TV.


    While fidgeting with both of her legs which had sunk to the floor, Sunou was unable to calm down from Kokoro not being here.


    Since the start of today, there was a situation unrelated to peace that persisted in Sunou.


    "Aren''t you gonna play as well?"


    "I won''t."


    Sunou absentmindedly stared at the TV footage.


    Normally, this girl would point at my extremely clumsy play and demand that she, as well, participate.


    And she would endlessly spout complaints regarding the fact that I was here.


    However, today was different.


    That''s because Sunou''s mother was returning home after a long time.


    Suddenly, the intercom of this house rang. Because of Sunou''s silence, it echoed awfully loudly in this room.


    "She''s here."


    Since Sunou said it, it must be so. Despite raising her head with a meek countenance, she never got up onto her knees.


    I waited for auntie''s footsteps. I suppose that they were chatting at the entrance, though they couldn''t be open.


    "Sunou-chan, your mother has arrived."


    "Let her come here."


    Despite having other choices, Sunou dared to choose this game room. Well, it''s probably much better than talking in an exceptionally nice room.


    "Yuki-san, please."


    "I''ll be intruding."


    With a profusely business-like tone, that woman appeared.


    Touhou Yuki. The aura of her face was similar to Sunou''s, but this one looked more like a foreigner. Her cold gaze struck the room, and her stylish body pass the threshold of beauty while walking with a gait that seemed like she was putting on a fashion show.


    It could be said that she was an even thornier person than Sunou was during the time when I had first met her.


    "Hello."


    "Hello. You are the person that Kokoro spoke of, correct?"


    I stood up and gave a temporary greeting.


    Yuki first looked at my feet and examined my socks.


    Don''t tell me that she''s a person who looks at people''s feet when meeting them? These types evaluate their first impression of an individual through their shoes. In the worst case scenario, one might be judged to be someone not worth talking to.


    Well, a judgement can''t be made from socks.


    It''s likely that she''s the type who holds an absolute set of values.


    "Please, this space might be a bit narrow, but it is Sunou''s request."


    "...it''s been a while, yes?"


    After she sat down as per my words, Yuki gave a greeting to Sunou.


    Sunou returned to the same terrifed feeling she had when we first met this woman. Perhaps she had become confused, having no idea how to interact with her mother.


    Seeing Sunou in such a state, Yuki averted her gaze after heaving a sigh.


    "You''re still dragging it with you, yes?"


    "Still, you say...what do you mean, still!? It''s about my brother, you know!!"


    Sunou finally opened her mouth. Her hands shook, and she was a bit hysterical, but it couldn''t be helped.


    This girl had yet to overcome the matter.


    "It couldn''t be be helped, yes? What should I have done at that time? Even if I was there, nothing would have changed."


    "That''s not what...I mean..."


    "...[The Rule is Easy]."


    As things seemed as though it would develop into a fight, I immediately spoke the Hypnotic Keywords and sounded the Hypnotic Test Tone.


    Apparently Kokoro had done a good job. Yuki also fell into a hypnotic trance.


    "I don''t like those sorts of farces."


    Seeing the state of the mother and daughter, I laughed.


    "This woman''s hair is smooth as well, huh."


    While combing the two''s hair, Yuki''s with my right hand and Sunou''s with my left, I confirmed their sensations.


    The two powerlessly tilted their heads, entrusting their faces to my hands. Their empty eyes that weren''t looking at anything were very enchanting, and the drool that spilled from their lips spread to my hand.


    I thought about it from a while ago, but this woman is so young that I wouldn''t think she had given birth to two children.


    "That''s right, parent and child should get along like this. Because they''re similar, they look like they''re in a painting. Even if they quarrel, I''ve got the time to spare."


    "..."


    "Now then, a question for Yuki-san. Are you still dragging the incident where Sunou''s brother died with you?"


    "...yes...I...regret it, very much."


    Well, of course she does.


    It was when Sunou''s age was still in the single digits that the incident where her brother died occurred.


    Apparently she was still living abroad together with her parents during that time. Both of her parents were working people and so didn''t come home often, but even so the family was properly living by themselves.


    However, at that time, an incident wher her brother was abducted occurred.


    Somehow or other, Sunou was acknowledged as a person with good fortune. Her brother, who was normal and did not possess such luck, was unfortunately abducted while playing outside.


    The perpetrator''s motive was unknown, but Sunou was the only one in the house at that time. It seemed that she had contacted her father late at night and got the police to handle the matter.


    As a result, the kidnappers were caught.


    And as a result, the older brother had died.


    Statistically speaking, the longer it takes to resolve a kidnapping the lower the change of survival.


    His luck was bad, that was all. Sunou likely received a big shock.


    However, on top of this, Sunou held some misgivings towards her mother.


    During this series of events, Yuki had not made contact with her even once.


    It might be unavoidable since she was busy with work, but there was no work that was more important than her family''s life. It couldn''t be helped that Sunou held distrust due to this.


    The clincher was that both parents, due to being uneasy about leaving Sunou alone, entrusted her to her Japanese uncle.


    Sunou interpreted this as them choosing work over family.


    "Work...my children...I wanted to...protect, both."


    "Well, well. How selfish."


    I understand the desire of wanting to take hold of both, but that''s like trying to have your cake and eat it too.


    "With things being distorted up to this point, you feel guilty, is that it?"


    "Yes...I do."


    So she does, huh? Even under a hypnotic trance, her personality would show when saying something apologetic or the like. This woman still thinks that this response is the best one to take.


    I raised the duo''s chins with my fingers. The expressions of the two facing upwards were like dolls who were treated as children.


    "Well, since I''ve also made a promise with Kokoro, I need to help out to a certain extent."


    The reason I met Sunou was to do something about this complex circumstance.


    How about I solve the request of my one and only slave in a manner befitting of me?


    £ª


    Sunou and Yuki woke up from their hypnotic trance.


    Both of them jerked as they placed strength into their shoulders. I ended up laughing as their behaviours were exactly the same.


    "Huh...eh!?"


    "What''s wrong, Sunou?"


    The instant Sunou awoke, her mouth trembled as a confused expression surfaced upon her face.


    The reason being, since before releasing the hypnosis, I had instructed her to take up a certain position.


    With her hands on the table, Sunou showed me her butt while on all fours.


    "W-Wha...!?"


    "Since you''re confused from the start, isn''t it worse for your health if you hide it?"


    While grinning, I hiked up Sunou''s frilly skirt. It''s fun flipping over a long skirt that wouldn''t flutter in the wind.


    "Aaaaaaaaaaah, Demon!"


    "...demon?"


    "Please do not mind her."


    "Is that so?"


    Yuki was still calm, not comprehending our exchange. That''s because I had placed a hypnosis upon her so she wouldn''t hold any misgivings towards this situation.


    Other than that, I haven''t particularly messed with her.


    That''s because this will suffice for this time, after all.


    "Release me!"


    "Do you think I''ll listen to what you say?"


    "But this is-!?"


    "Isn''t it the worst? You''re in front of your mother who you haven''t seen in a long time. Wouldn''t it be nice to show her how your body''s matured a little bit?"


    "Eh...ah..."


    It was there, at last, that Sunou became conscious of her mother''s existence.


    Of course, Yuki was calm even though their eyes met.


    "And that''s that. Yuki-san, Sunou and I are going to have an adult exchange, so please bear witness to her mature figure."


    "Very well, I don''t mind."


    Yuki did not have any doubts.That''s why, no matter what proposal I made to her, she would accept it without any particular objection.


    "Eh, no way. Demon, you laid your hands on her?!"


    "Surely not. As expected, Yuki-san is out of my strike range."


    "Not that! You used it again, didn''t you!? You have no discretion! Don''t you understand the greatness of the power you have¡­..iih!?"


    "Hey now, Sunou, you need to properly show your mature appearance to Yuki-san. See, she''s looking this way."


    Sunou noticed that her surroundings had already been corroded by my hand. She was watching Yuki with a pale face.


    As I thought, huh?


    Even after saying all that, this girl is still expecting something of her mother.


    Even her pouting as she gravitated towards Goth Kids culture was Sunou''s selfishness of wanting to be talked to. This girl, ever since the incident of her brother''s death, has kept up the obstinancy of a pouting child.


    How optimistic.


    "Come, please look. Sunou makes a great reaction when I stroke her with my fingers like this."


    "Hyaaah, ah, De...mon!"


    "It''s really wet around the vagina, isn''t it?"


    "Ah...kyaaaAAaaahn!!"


    I firmly made her understand that Yuki had fallen.


    The reason Sunou wasn''t able to grow was because that naivety still remained inside of her heart. She didn''t have an adult to scold her for her tantrums which no one denied.


    As for me, I don''t intend to harmoniously resolve such things.


    I want to, in my own way, smash Sunou''s idea of relying on someone and expecting things of them only when it suits her.


    That''s why I am showing her off to Yuki, who was practically of no help at all.


    "High...eguh..."


    Although slight, Sunou became teary-eyed. It was an expression that made me want to torment her.


    Perhaps because of the gothic costume, the large skirt ended up hiding Sunou''s expression.


    "Hahah, it''s like your butt is poking out from a black wall, huh?"


    "How beautiful..."


    "Don''t look, don''t look!"


    "That''s no good. Yuki-san, please watch closely."


    "Yes, I shall do just that."


    I inserted my finger into Sunou''s vagina that Yuki was fixedly looking at.


    Sunou''s body sensitively responded, her buttocks shuddering with a start.


    "Uugh...ugh..."


    "What''s wrong, Sunou. Like that, aren''t we just playing with your butt? Yuki-san, you want to see Sunou''s figure, right?"


    "What, are you...?"


    "Properly commentate on how it feels. Look, if you don''t, then Yuki-san might just wake up."


    I threatened Sunou more mercilessly than ever before, to the point of ruthlessness.


    The insides of the vagina which I had inserted my finger into tightened with a squeak.


    "So you don''t mind even if she sees it? How boresome. Ah, that''s right. Then Yuki-san will-"


    "Right now, my vagina is filled by the Demon''s finger. It feels disgusting, and it tingles with a weird feeling."


    Resigning herself, Sunou gave a detailed report of her current situation.


    I laughed. It was the real thing from here on out.


    "Yuki-san, please go over there to Sunou''s side. Please look at her eyes."


    "Yes, I shall."


    I sent Yuki to Sunou''s side.


    I''ll firmly let her meet her incompetent mother who would do nothing when her daughter was in a pinch.


    I set the stage up so that Sunou could properly confirm this.


    "Now then, though it''s a shame that I can''t see her expression from here, I guess I''ll just enjoy this succulent butt?"


    "AaaAah, the Demon''s finger is moving back and forth inside me countless times, and the sensation of rubbing is transmitted to me in throbs...hyaaaaah!!"


    With my free hand, I slapped Sunou''s buttocks. Sunou''s stiffened lower body strongly squeezed my finger.


    It should be good now.


    Removing my pants and taking out my penis, I applied it against that wet vagina.


    "Now then, it''s about time for insertion, so Yuki-san should also watch carefully."


    "Ok."


    "...aaah, somehow the tip of something big is rubbing my vagina...giaah, it''s scooping, my insides...!!"


    As per usual, it was a tight vagina without any deterioration


    Penetrating deep with my penis, as though to pry open Sunou''s belly, I tasted the sensation of her tightening.


    "Haha!"


    "Igigh!! M-My butt is being hit. Iigh, hyah!! It hurts, it hurts!"


    "Well, that''s because I''ve gotten used to the insides of your vagina. It''s also important to have some sort of stimulation like this."


    "Heeh, is that so?"


    I slapped Sunou''s buttocks while my penis was still deeply inserted inside of her.


    Each time I did so, Sunou''s muscles would stiffen and tremble. The vagina tightened with a squeak, and love juice flowed.


    Sunou''s once beautiful buttocks had become red and throbbing with pain.


    "Hyaaaaaaaaaaaaaah, ahah, the finger, to my butt-!"


    I used the pad of my finger to stroke Sunou''s sensitive skin, which was stinging with pain.


    "Kyaaaaah!!"


    And then, seizing the opportunity, I made a large swing and slapped her butt.


    I wonder what sensation Sunou feels from being sandwiched between that pain and the pleasure that came from the inside of her vagina.


    "Pyah! Pyah!"


    "Haha, does having your butt slapped feel good?"


    "I-I don''t knowww!! But, it tingles, and the inside of my p*ssy has started twitching, igh!!''


    Even while Sunou was talking, I relentlessly continued to piston inside of her. Sunou, who raised screams while in the midst of her words, was so cute that it couldn''t be helped.


    Perhaps the part of her that uprightly kept her promise was as important as her mother? Or perhaps she wants to keep her pride only in front of her mother?


    "But, your d*ck is scooping out my insides, aaah!! My body, is strange!! My, stomach, my womb is being piersheed!!"


    "Sunou."


    "Igh!!"


    Sunou regained herself at once from a single word from Yuki.


    Sunou strained the last vestiges of her will and smiled at Yuki. She was probably doing her utmost, as tears and drool spilled down her red face.


    That''s why, as though to deliver the final blow to such a situation, I let Sunou''s butt taste my merciless open palm.


    And, simultaneously, I released the desire accumulated inside of my penis.


    "Igggh...AaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAHHH!!!"


    Sunou''s vagina, as though finding an escape route from the strong pressure, steadily gobbled up the expelled semen. Sperm was accepted into the womb, as though to make the penis as small as possible so that she could save herself from the pain.


    "Gigh...igh...!!"


    Sunou''s will, due to the hypnotic suggestion, treated the received semen as a key and reached climax. Her shoulders trembled as though receiving an electric shock, and her pose of thrusting her butt out, due to the suggestions, ended up crumbling.


    "Whoops."


    Before Sunou''s head hit the desk, I raised her body up.


    Sunou was limp like a drowning dog lifted out of water, and semen overflowed from the insides of her relaxed vagina.


    "How was it?"


    While swaying Sunou''s figure, I asked Yuki for her impression.


    "That couldn''t really be called mature, can it?"


    "Kah...kaah...ah!"


    Because of the hypnotic suggestion, Yuki was unable to notice this horribe scene.


    I wonder what Sunou, who received that fact up close, thought?


    This isn''t the end.


    At this rate, not only will I not be satisfied, but Sunou will end up keeping her half-hearted hope.


    If I''m doing it, then I should thoroughly make Sunou understand.


    Sunou also had yet to say anything. I want her to show me her guts just a little bit more.

 Chapter 77锛欵pisode 77: Touhou Sunou Parents Imitation-Arc

    It seems that Sunou had regained consciousness. Her body was crawling on all fours as she tried to take distance away from me.


    It s a good thing that she has the fighting spirit to try and move even though her legs were trembling. The semen that spilled from her vagina fell to the floor with a pitter patter like foot steps.


    I was trying to spell things out clearly to this Sunou.


    Even though a relationship of mutual trust is necessary, one musn''t use others beyond a certain point.


    No matter who is in the wrong, trouble will occur. A human that could encounter such trouble and cope with the situation is a person who would first think about what they, themselves, should do.


    This girl, who had continued to drag out her obstinancy until even now, was still simply relying on others.


    "Well then, Yuki-san. What does being an adult mean to you?"


    "...being able to live by yourself, yes? Also, having a family to raise as well."


    Yuki''s lines, rather than being subjective, were more of a stastical opinion, huh?


    The appearance and gestures of these two are similar, but their characters are quite different.


    "Well...family, is it?"


    While snickering, I looked down upon Sunou, who was even now still on all fours.


    "Well, if she makes a family, or in other words a child, here, then that would make her an adult, right?"


    "Yes, indeed it would."


    Yuki was under a hypnosis where she wouldn''t hold any doubts towards my words. She did not object my proposal.


    The important thing was that this proposal originated from her mother.


    "Yuki-san, would you please help Sunou become an adult?"


    "Of course, I do not mind."


    "...eh, ah...no!!"


    Yuki stood before Sunou''s eyes and blocked her way. Without hesitating, she grabbed Sunou''s sides and lifted her up.


    Due to this, Sunou turned this way with a pale face. I was able to clearly understand that her body was limp, in part because Yuki had raised her up.


    "De...mon! Demon!"


    "What, so you''re still energetic, huh?"


    "Well then, I shall offer my assistance."


    Perhaps because Yuki was under the suggestion of not holding any doubts, she sat down on a chair, placed Sunou''s knees on top of her and performed some sort of action.


    She had Sunou hold the back of her knees with both hands and widely spread her legs out to the sides in an M-shape.


    How should I say this, it looks like the pose that one would have a baby take when having them pee.


    "Well then, if you please."


    "If I please, is it?"


    "My husband likes it when I take this pose. They say that men like this sort of thing, after all."


    "S-stop...!"


    Sunou ashamedly swayed her body. It was amazing how she wasn''t able to resist strongly.


    Because she swayed her body, the semen that still remained inside her vagina fell onto the underside of her skirt.


    "Haha, that''s an interesting way of doing it."


    "My husband dislikes me moving. He always brings something to tie me up."


    "That''s also quite..."


    "Well, I also don''t dislike it so it''s fine."


    Yuki incessantly spoke about her love affair with her husband. She seemed very happy, so I guess their prioritisation of work unexpectedly made their married couple relationship good, huh?


    Sunou was making an expression as though several doubts had surfaced within her head. It was probably difficult for her to ascertain whether or not she should be pleased with being able to see this side of her mother, or whether she should despair in the face of this story.


    While watching the abnormal contrast of this duo, I continued to snigger.


    "Ah, that''s right. Since we''re doing this anyway, shall we have the sex that you had when you conceived Sunou? Call it my own brand of respect, if you will."


    "Indeed, I do not mind."


    "Mother!! Nnggh!!"


    Without listening to Sunou, Yuki briskly made her arrangements.


    Placing Sunou''s waist on the desk, she raised both of her legs straight up. How to say this, it felt like both of her legs were raised up in a cheer while displaying her vagina towards me.


    Both hands were bound behind her head, and her mouth was even gagged. As she was even blindfolded, Sunou was now in a state of being completely restrained.


    "It''s good that you had such a cloth that could tie her up, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, I''m glad that it came in time."


    "Ffuuu!! Nngh!"


    Perhaps because her blind state caused her to feel uneasy, Sunou shook her head several times.


    Having thought of something, Yuki took out her phone and turned the lens towards Sunou.


    With a click click, the sound of the camera''s shutter echoed.


    "What are you doing?"


    "My husband did it quite often. Like this, it aroused me when I was recorded. It was thrilling. Please be at ease, it''s because of this that I blindfolded her."


    "Haah..."


    "Mmmgh!!!"


    It appears that Sunou raised a scream towards the sounds of the shutter she could hear. But of course she did. Nothing changes when you are being photographed, even if the eyes were concealed.


    Yuki clicked the shutter countless times, as though recording her daughter''s growth.


    Just in case, I intend on examining and deleting it later. Let''s have Sunou cry for now.


    "Nnngh!! Nnnggh!"


    "Look, her pussy is wet. She''s similar to me. I have to properly photograph her. I wonder if her butt also needs to be seen?"


    The figure of Yuki happily photographing her daughter''s genitals was also quite surreal.


    Sunou struggled desperately, managing to remove only the cloth that was stuck to her mouth.


    "S-Stop! Don''t photograph me!"


    "Haha, since it looks like you''ve become energetic, shall we do it?"


    "Yes, if you please."


    Yuki circled around behind Sunou and supported her in holding her posture.


    I turned to the front so that I was facing Sunou, who was still blindfolded.


    With her good intuition, Sunou spat at me the instant I stood in front of her.


    "Coward! Coward! One day you will be tormented by the hellfire of the underworld!"


    "Then right now it''s Sunou''s turn to fall into hell, huh?"


    I pushed against Sunou''s abdomen with my ecstatically erect penis.


    Sunou grit her teeth when my penis was applied against her skin, which had become even more sensitive due to being blindfolded.


    "W-What''s wrong, have you lost your nerve so much that you can''t put it in? Serves you right!"


    "Haha, that might be right, y''know? It''s become hard to tell where the vagina is."


    "Iigh! That''s my navel!"


    I dared to rub my penis against Sunou''s skin as though teasing her. I purposefully moved round and round Sunou''s navel region.


    Sunou raised a cute scream as her shoulders jumped several times. It seems that she''s finally come to understand the fear of the unseen.


    "Hyah, hahyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhn!!"


    "Ooh, this is good."


    I used my thumb to pick at Sunou''s ear. Being able to tease her without insertion was the joy of the blindfold.


    While pitifully feeling resentment towards my actions, Sunou became aroused. Love juice began to overflow from her vagina.


    "H-Hurry up and do it! This is why¨Caffuhh!! Why!"


    "Why what, I wonder?"


    "Hiigh!"


    Sunou''s fearful voice was incredibly cute. A child akin to a small animal would probably be like this.


    As though to appease such a Sunou, Yuki whispered in her ear.


    "Sunou."


    "M...mo...ther..."


    "You should be ravaged. This play feels pretty good, you know?"


    "...eh...igggh!?!"


    As though waiting for that instant, my penis pierced Sunou''s crotch.


    Sunou convulsed with her mouth still open, a hoarse voice leaking from her throat.


    "Ah...aaaaah, agaggh...aaaaaaaaaaaahhh!!"


    "What, aren''t you doing better than usual?"


    "No, noooooooooooooo!!!"


    I stroked the back of Sunou''s head.


    I could tell that Sunou got goosebumps due to that influence. She probably wasn''t paitent enough to bear this endlessly continuing situation.


    "Help, help me, mother! It hurts, i-, kyaaaaaaaaahhhh!!!"


    "How nice. It seems that sex between you and this boy is going well."


    "Indeed, it''s very fun."


    "Noooooooooooo!!!!"


    Sunou began to struggle wildly.


    "That''s no good, Sunou. Going around throwing a tantrum like a child-"


    Yuki forcefully held down such a Sunou, as though she were discplining a cute child.


    I wonder if she was slightly smiling because she felt satisfaction at performing a paternal act?


    Sunou should have firmly become aware of the fact that she was being fucked by me as she was being held down by her mother.


    "Stop, hey, stop it!!"


    "Haha, hey now, you''re putting a lot more strength in it than usual. It feels good, you know?"


    The vagina tightened so as to reject my penis. That sensation came in waves, transmitting the feeling akin to that of my penis being jerked off. Apparently, despite it looking like it was rejecting my penis, it was actually swallowing it.


    Perhaps her body has learned what it should do. While unwilling, her function as a female had properly grown into adulthood.


    While smiling, I shook my hips and fucked Sunou.


    "...say?"


    It was at that time. The awfully quiet voice of Sunou echoed towards me.


    Perhaps she has already prepared herself for the worst? Mustering the last of her strength, she called out to me.


    "Why, are you doing this? Do you...hate me?"


    "I was wondering just what you were gonna say."


    Sunou stopped asking her mother for help and also stopped resisting me.


    However, she called out to me. Without expecting another''s mercy, she tried to gain an understanding.


    I guess I should talk to her for a bit?


    "I''ve taken quite the liking to this body of yours. That also includes your perrsonality that thinks like that, see."


    "That''s...iih, hyaaaaaaaahh!!!"


    Even if I spoke straight-out how I want Sunou to grow, there was no point.


    That''s why, I simply stated my honest impressions of Sunou''s body.


    I don''t know how this girl would take that. However, it''s certain that she''s becoming someone who I can recognise, even if only just a little.


    "Heyy! Hey!"


    "What? I''m not gonna stop, y''know?"


    "If you''re gonna do it, then at least say when you''re letting it out! Aah, togetherrrr!!"


    I guess she''s talking about ejaculation when she says ''letting it out'', huh?


    If that''s all she''s asking for, then I guess I don''t mind.


    The inside of her vagina sucked my penis even stronger, its folds moving back and forth as though to squeeze it. The strong stimulus made the entirety of my penis numb.


    It should be fine soon.


    "Well then, I''m gonna let it out, so try hard in your own way to firmly swallow it up."


    "I got it, soooo, hyah!! Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    Sunou raised a loud voice as though to match my ejaculation. Apparently she reached her peak as her whole body trembled.


    My penis emitted the pulsating semen without leaving a single drop to spare, viscously flowing into Sunou''s vagina, which was unable to fit all of it.


    "Iih......haah...aaah......"


    Sunou''s body was still restrained by Yuki. Even as her raised legs convulsed, she did not collapse.


    Upon pulling out my penis from her vagina, which had become like a hose which had a hole opened in it, semen overflowed as though she was leaking urine.


    "Faah...aah..."


    Unusually, Sunou had maintained consciousness despite being short of breath. Perhaps I was a bit too soft?


    "A lot is coming out. I don''t really know, as the only one I have for comparison is my husband, but I believe it''s amazing."


    "Is that so?"


    "Ih...nngh..."


    Yuki happily patted Sunou''s belly.


    Perhaps having become stimulus to the womb which was filled to the brim with semen, sperm flowed out from her vagina once again.


    "Mo-ther."


    "You called for me, Sunou?"


    "It''s...all over, so please, could you...let me rest?"


    "Ah, that''s true."


    It was there that Yuki finally released Sunou from her restraints.


    When the blindfold and other things were removed, Sunou limply collapsed onto the floor.


    She did not completely lose consciousness as she usually would, nor did she display hostility towards me.


    She had an exhausted expression that resembled resignation.


    "Sunou, would you like me to bring you anything?"


    "I''m fine...after I rest, I''ll get it myself..."


    I couldn''t make a judgement. Did she abandon the expectations she had of her mother?


    It was just that her tone had become softer than before. She might just be simply tired, though.


    "Say, Demon."


    "What?"


    "What do you want from me?"


    "That''s something you have to think about yourself, isn''t it?"


    Sunou looked up at the ceiling and hid her eyes with her arms.


    "That''s right, I''ll do that."


    She did not cry, and she did not make a fuss. It was a rare response for Sunou.


    Yuki, who did not notice anything nor held any doubts, simply stared at the space between Sunou and myself.

 Chapter 78锛欵pisode 78: Minami Mai Semen Order-Arc

    Today I ended up working at my part-time job until closing time. It was about midnight when I punched my time card and headed towards the changing room.


    "I''ll be leaving first."


    "Nngh."


    After greeting Yanagi-san, who was in the kitchen, I became conscious of the fact that it was over and sighed.


    "Fuuh..."


    "G''work!"


    Mai''s figure popped in from the side, as though ambushing me.


    This girl probably also just finished a moment ago. She was still wearing the uniform unique to this restaurant. It should be quite difficult going outside like that at this time, as it had a lot of exposure.


    "Aah, g''work."


    "Book''s also done, right? Let''s go together!"


    "..."


    Mai stood beside me without waiting for a reply. She looks so energetic, hopping around like that despite having just finished work.


    "Book''s still tired, right? Even though you haven''t been like that lately-"


    "No, I just don''t like memorisation."


    This part-job job''s previous work wasn''t bad in and of itself. As long as I remembered the general gist then I could endlessly continue to work until finish.


    However, this month was Christmas. This restraunt also, without exception, had all employees working on a special course menu.


    For that reason, the people in the kitchen also had so many dedicated procedures that one needed to make a memo of them all. In some cases, they might be asked to perform customer service, so there was a need to remember enough so that one could answer when asked.


    "What, what~? Book''s bad with these sorts of things, huh~"


    "I''m not bad with them. I just don''t like them."


    "But you were also having a hard time during the tests, right?"


    Mai smirked as she found a topic to tease me with. I want to punch her.


    The end of term exams near the start of December were quite relentless.


    Because things had fallen into the present state of affairs, where it was required to be on the same level as the students who obtained ultimate concentration due to hypnosism, I ended up in a situation where my scores had dropped to below the average in my grade.


    Although it wasn''t a bad score, the memorisation which I had no motivation for since the beginning echoed in my results.


    Because she brazenly acted as my partner, she quick-sightedly remembered my tests and results.


    "Say, say! How about I help you then?"


    "Help?"


    "It''s not time for the owner or Yanagin to lock up yet, so let''s borrow this place and learn together? It''s decided!"


    "Decided, you say..."


    I''m not good at doing work outside of working hours.


    Without knowing this, Mai rushed to the office where the owner should be in.


    "Well...that way is quicker, I guess...ah-"


    Since we''re doing it anyway, this might be a good change of pace for me.


    When Mai came back from the office, she approached me with a cheerful face. This girl, even though she''s learning things for work, she looks like she''s having fun, huh?


    "The owner said it''s fine!! Let''s quickly change!"


    "[Over there is fun]. It''d be a waste to go and change."


    I immediately used the hypnotic keyword and had Mai fall into a hypnotic trance.


    While still standing upright, Mai''s eyes became glazed as she stopped moving like a doll.


    I reached my hand out and stroked her thighs. While tracing her smooth legs, I placed my hand on her skirt and it higher and higher.


    Suddenly, the owner opened the door and ended up seeing this.


    "Mai-san, about the place I mentioned earlier, the time...oh?"


    "Hello, is it time?"


    "Yes, for the time being we''re going to close up, so if it seems like it''ll take a while, then-"


    "I don''t mind, so long as it''s convenient for you."


    While saying this, I brushed against the panties under Mai''s skirt. I pulled the elastic of the panties with my hand, as though fiddling with it.


    Everyone here has already completed the Hypnotic Test. Of course, I didn''t use it during work. Like this, I set suggestions on them so that I can immerse myself in my hobbies.


    "Well then, good luck."


    "Sure, this is also work, after all."


    The owner laughed, seemingly troubled. I didn''t intend on saying anything strange, though.


    For the time being, she seems to have returned to the office again. Let''s place the suggestions in the restaurant.


    "Well then, Mai. Let''s walk together."


    "Yes...walk...together."


    While pushing Mai''s butt, I guided her to the study location.


    Although there''s a certain romance in sexually harrassing a clerk in a cute uniform, it also reeks of old men.


    £ª


    This store''s restaurant and selling of sweets are separated by levels, the restaurant being on the second floor.


    I hardly have a use for this second floor. Customer service is the job of the female sales clerks, after all.


    However, this time what needs to be learned is how to respond when incidentally being questioned by a customer.


    "Then, first let''s review, kay~"


    Sitting in the customer seats in an affable manner, Mai read the manual.


    Because she was swaying her legs too and fro, it seemed that I could see her underwear if I crouched a little.


    "Well then, first of all, what would you do if you were asked by a customer what kind of cuisine this is?"


    "Let''s see."


    Mai slouched forwards, looking this way with an upturned gaze. Because this uniform had an opening in the chest, her cleavage could be seen.


    It''s unlike her. It was an act of little wariness. I wonder if her condition is bad?


    Well, whatever.


    "Let''s see, this is an order for juice, yes? First, I will remove my pants and take out the tap."


    Moving exactly as I said, I exposed my penis.


    "There is a certain way to drink this, first please hold the tap."


    "Oooh, Book, you remembered it from the manual, right~? I''ll grabby grab it for now. It has a strange smell, doesn''t it?"


    "This scent contains ingredients that activates the hormones in women. The more you stroke it, the stronger the smell will become."


    "Then I guess I''ll try hard, huh~"


    Mai pretended to be a customer partly for the fun. As per the suggestions, she began to jerk the penis with her finger tips.


    Her fingertips were warm even during this season, her the strength of her grip was just right. The soft flesh of her fingers granted the penis a feeling of resistance to a certain extent, almost as though it was being wrapped in bread.


    "You''re very good. You have good arms."


    "You''re such a smooth talker~. Right?"


    I wasn''t sure of what Mai was thinking as she shook her body and winked at me. Her arms hit her chest, pressing against her soft breasts as though to emphasise her cleavage.


    This wasn''t included in the suggestions. It seemed almost as though she was seducing me, but she''s probably still drunk.


    Whatever the case, it was a circumstance that was preferable to me.


    "Hey, the clerk needs to focus on customer service. Got it?"


    "Aah, I get it."


    Mai admonished me, who was thinking of indecent things, but doing so while jerking off my penis made her persuasive power no different than shit.


    Or rather, if she knows then she should be a bit more cautious.


    Blood flow accumulated in my penis, the hardened pole looking as though it may discharge accidentally.


    "It''ll come out soon."


    "Oh, then I''ll open my mouth, kay?"


    Mai opened her mouth agape in front of my penis as she waited for it. Although faint, her breath hit the tip of my penis.


    Just like this, I began to ejaculate. The semen that leapt out immediately entered inside of Mai''s mouth that was right close by. However, the ejaculation was intermittent, and every time it lost power the ejaculate ended up spilling on Mai''s breasts without reaching her mouth.


    The penis convulsed for a while, aiming at Mai''s mouth as it continued covering her. However, the shaking penis often couldn''t get the semen into the mouth well, and so it also covered her face and hair.


    "Uhyah...it''s out, it''s out. If this was the reception, then I''d be angry, y''know~"


    "Haha, that''s true."


    Even if this wasn''t the reception, this would probably turn into a big problem.


    Mai brought her nose closer to the semen that got on her uniform and began to smell it with a sniff.


    "Geez, it''s fine because it''s me, though."


    "Yeah, I have to try harder during the real thing, huh?"


    "Let''s resume practice. Like this, Book makes me super uneasy."


    Saying this, Mai suddenly planted her waist on top of the table. There was nothing more lacking in manners than this.


    "This time should be even easier. We''ll do the one where you inject it directly into my p*ssy."


    "Aah, I see. If it''s that, then I don''t think I''ll spill any."


    Mai raised her right knee, taking up a position where her crotch could be clearly seen from over here.


    I inserted my hand inside of that skirt, as though escorting her, and removed Mai''s panties.


    In just the right way, we ended up in a position where the vagina could be seen above the desk.


    "Well then, I''ll order it, kay?"


    "Sure."


    How should I say this? In this situation, I''m the one who looks like they''re receiving something, huh?


    Mai removed just the right side of her tights and her right shoe, placing her bare foot on top of the table. She placed her head on top of her knee and awaited for my service.


    "Clerk, please give me a baby."


    "Understood."


    Clinging to Mai''s body, I inserted my penis into the vagina on the tabletop.


    "Hyah...aah, somehow, Book''s member''s warm."


    "Well, that''s because it''s a product popular in the winter, after all."


    Just like that, I wrapped my hands around her back and hugged Mai.


    Mai broke the pose she had been doing up until then, now lying flat on the table. The tables in this restraunt were not on the large side, so her hands and feet were just barely spilling over the edges.


    Upon fucking Mai who was riding atop the desk, I ended up thinking even more that I was actually the one who was the customer.


    "Hyaaaah! Kyaaaaaahn!!!"


    "I''m pretty sure I need to warm the customer like this, right?"


    "T-That''s right! You do know your stuff, Book¨Chyaaaaaah!!"


    The chest of Mai, who was lying face up on the table, swayed.


    I plunged my hand into Mai''s cleavage and twisted it, enjoying the sensation from my hand as though stirring bath water.


    Unable to win against that strength, Mai''s chest shook, looking as though it would fall out of her high-exposure uniform.


    "aaaaAAAH!! T-This, ah, hyaaah!!"


    "This is a service. I need to warm your body and properly make it easy to fertilise."


    Mai''s love juice flowed onto the desk. Having sexual misconduct inside this shop with its elegant interior wasn''t bad.


    "Hyaah, ah, ah, kyaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh!!!"


    I continued to fuck Mai with forceful pistons, as though I wasn''t even thinking about something like customer service.


    Mai''s cheeks were dyed red, both elbows closed together as she trembled atop the desk like a child.


    The rattle of the swaying desk echoed. I felt that Mai''s vagina clung to my penis, as though desperately trying not to fall from there.


    The chore of tearing away from that and once again connecting deep inside bestowed upon me the sense of superiority that I was supporting this girl.


    "I''m about to let it out soon. Please be fertilised properly."


    "K-Kyaay!! A-Ai''ll be fertilised! My womb is-ah, ah, ah...aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhh!!"


    Mai''s vagina shook in the face of climax. Even so, her vagina did not release my penis as it accepted my semen.


    Like that, I placed my hands against the table and implanted my semen into Mai''s uterus as though pressing her down.


    It really was the correct choice to hypnotise her after the part time job ended. Fucking someone after work was amazingly refreshing.


    "That being said, I guess I have to do the memorisation by myself, huh?"


    "Hyah...aaah..."


    "Oh, you''re doing well."


    Suddenly the store''s owner came to check on how we were doing. Upon looking this way, she smiled and waved her hand.


    "Good luck. We''re gonna get busier from now on, after all."


    "Sure, I will do my best while I still can."


    "...Book..."


    Mai called out to me with damp eyes that wouldn''t wake from the lingering memory of the climax.


    "Nngh, what''s wrong?"


    "Again...it spilled..."


    Upon tracing the meanings of her words, I reached Mai''s vagina.


    On the table was Mai''s love juice and my pungent semen, spilt on top of it.


    "Aah, that''s right, huh?"


    "You''ve still got a long way to go..."


    "Then I guess I''ll have to try harder, huh?"


    Saying this, I once again forcefully bore down on Mai, who was on top of the desk, as though trying to give her a second helping.

 Chapter 79锛欵pisode 79: East-West-South-North Gift Fuck-Arc

    The part-time job during Christmas Eve was intense.


    In the face of the instructions so numerous that I couldn''t tell who they were coming from, fatigue burdened my entire body even more than usual.


    Overcoming all of the day''s work, Mai and I returned to the apartment.


    The time had already turned to 10 in the evening.


    "Merry Christmash!"


    "Welcome back, Master. Good evening, Mai-san."


    Mai opened the door with an awfully cheerful greeting.


    It was Kokoro who welcomed me from the apartment. I had her constantly making preparations here for a Chistmas Party up until we arrived.


    "Please enter. Others will be arriving, after all."


    "Good evening, Mai-san."


    "Ooh, Sunono~! Gimme energyy!!"


    "Gugyu!"


    It seems like Sunou was already in the apartment. To take action before the appointed time, she''s such a good girl.


    Like a borrowed cat, Sunou continued to be embraced by Mai. She somehow probably discerned that Mai was tired from her part-time job.


    She suddenly locked eyes with me.


    "Welcome."


    "-aah, I''m back. Was today ok?"


    "Yup. Reika''s party was held at noon, after all. Reika is making her debut in society during the evening, so it finished up earlier."


    Society, is it?


    Perhaps having made it to Christmas specifications, her usual Goth outfit felt slightly fluffy. Perhaps I should call it a black santa? Unlike usual, it would be natural to walk around the city today in this dress.


    "What about you, Demon?"


    "Hm, me? I''m tired, but is it fine for me to hug you?"


    "No."


    "It is no good."


    "Sunono is mine¨C"


    It might be because it was after she had played with her friends, but Sunou was awfully quiet, huh?


    Well, it''s also fun to ravage her tired appearance so I don''t mind.


    "It is no good, so please bear with this."


    "No, I''m not going to do that."


    Kokoro spread out both hands wide and waited for me. In front of the entrance.


    However, that emphasised the fashionable attire with its chest region visible, as well as her characteristic large breasts. She shook her shoulders, making an appeal with the size of her chest.


    I won''t do it.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I jumped in so as to heal my fatigue."


    "Yes, he jumped in."


    Rein appeared at Kokoro and my side all of a sudden.


    She looked like she was wearing a normal dress at first glance, but for some reason I could tell that it was instilled with fighting spirit. The part where she frankly wears non-good attire was probably her pride.


    Even though it''s meaningless to be that stubborn at this stage.


    "You said your family came back today, right?"


    "Yes. But since they have work tomorrow, it finished with eating together."


    "Then you''re not going to eat much here?"


    "I''ll eat, but why?"


    "Ah, no, you should eat as much as you can."


    This girl eats quite a bit. Even though she''s like that, she''s able to maintain such a sleek physique.


    "Yahoo, Rei-Rei!"


    "Mm. Mai also came."


    "Yup. My friends are all with guys, after all. I''ve got spare time every year, y''know."


    Mai explained while laughing. It''s troubling that she''s saying that while looking at me.


    In any case, as the trio were able to make it, I chose for them to gather here.


    "I am with Master as much as possible, after all."


    "What did I do again last year...?"


    I feel like I didn''t eat any cake. I remember that my hypnosis acquisition and exam studies overlapped during that time.


    The interior of the house was prepared only by Kokoro, and so was moderately decorated as such.


    "I also helped."


    "Ah, I see."


    It''s gonna be hard to clean up after this, huh? I feel a bit sorry if Kokoro did it by herself, so maybe I should have Rein and Sunou also help out?


    There were dishes prepared on the table.


    "Master, please wait a little more. I am making them fresh, after all."


    "Freshly made, huh?"


    "Book, Book! Whazzat?"


    "I''m also curious."


    Mai keenly pointed to a box in the corner of the living room.


    Rein''s interest was also roused by the three black boxes that couldn''t be touched.


    Sunou also glanced this way in interest, even if she didn''t say it.


    "Aah, that''s my Christmas Present to you guys."


    "Serious!? Book''s!?"


    "That''s a miracle akin to that of a sun shining in the dark sky."


    "It really was that..."


    Just what exactly do these guys think I am?


    Kokoro was smiling with a relaxed expression. I''m glad that she understands me really well.


    "Master, I am deeply moved."


    "I see."


    "Master. I shall cherish this for my entire life."


    "I see."


    "Say, Book, we were told not to prepare anything, but is that ok?"


    It appeared that Mai had noticed something of a concern alongside her joy.


    Of course, there''s nothing wrong with such thinking, though.


    "What, just think of this as my gratitude for our daily interactions. I''ve gotten plenty of rewards in return, see."


    "How creepy."


    "You...don''t go saying something strange so suddenly."


    "Book, disgusting!"


    The trio all hugged their bodies together and trembled. These guys are unbelievable.


    In a complete change, Kokoro was calm and collected. She was preparing the dinner as she should.


    "I''m glad that you''re here."


    "Master, please pinch me."


    "Why?"


    "Just a little, to ascertain realit¨Ckyaaaaaaaaaahhn!!"


    I can tell immediately where the position of this woman''s nipples are through her clothes, huh?


    Kokoro suddenly panted and collapsed to the floor. I guessed that she was enduring it quite a bit from her fidgeting thighs.


    "For now, that will be after we eat."


    "Ok, ok!"


    "Thank you for the food."


    To my body tired from work, Kokoro''s cooking was a work of finesse, so refined that it permeated the body.


    £ª


    The meal was finished up without a hitch.


    Kokoro had closely grasped everyone''s physical condition and properly gave them a portion corresponding to that.


    I also have my part-time job tomorrow, but this should be sufficient enough for me to work.


    "Then, then! It''s the thing to look forward to the most today-time!!!"


    Mai, who had gotten tired of waiting, raised her hands with great momentum. What a noisy guy. It would''ve been a problem if we weren''t in this apartment.


    Mai pointed at the box while looking this way with an excited face. Why does she care so much?


    "Hey, hey, can we pick ourselves?"


    "No, it''s already determined who gets what."


    "Heeh~ Then you decided what you wanted to give to us, huh?"


    "Pretty much."


    Even though I was like this, I had a hard time choosing it.


    It would''ve quicker if I had Kokoro help me out, but then it wouldn''t be a surprise to Kokoro.


    Thinking that there was no need to keep them in suspense, I pointed at whose present this was.


    "Eeh-"


    In doing so, Mai responded with an unbelievably dissatisfied face.


    "What''s with you? You, even though I''m giving you a present, what''s with you?"


    "I dunno. I kinda wanted you to pass it along more cutely!"


    "..."


    "I also think that doing so for today would be better. Well, there''s no meaning to it or anything but it''s Christmas, after all..."


    "Yup."


    These girls, they''re sure being choosy even though they''re the ones getting stuff.


    Well, right now is the time to endure it. Later on, this will ring out as a sense of accomplishment.


    I first held Mai''s present box and faced Mai.


    "Mai. We''ve only known each other for half a year, but here''s my token of my gratitude."


    "Thanks! I''ll treasure it, kay!"


    "Sunou. We''ve been playing together a lot, so I''m giving you this gift that includes the meaning of everything that''s happened up until today."


    "...I''m not completely satisfied with that, but thank you."


    "Rein, A lot has happened, but I believe we''ll do our best to also stay together from hereon. This is my thanks to you for that."


    "Ok...thanks."


    "Kokoro."


    Finally, I locked eyes with Kokoro.


    Kokoro was always sending glimpses of envy and expectation towards me. In the face of her blissful gaze, even I also ended up becoming happy.


    "Merry Christmas."


    "...yes!"


    Kokoro received my present to her. In doing so, she held it tighly to her chest, treating it with great importance. It''s likely that she''ll also keep the bag.


    Each of the girls opened up their presents. When the sounds of the tearing wrapping paper ceased, everyone understood what it was that I had got them.


    "Waah...amazing."


    The present was the top and bottom pieces of a set of underwear that I had prepared.


    For each and every member, I had prepared a set of underwear made for sex, the kind that was worn to entice men.


    "This is...mine?"


    "Won''t you all try it out?"


    I said to everyone with a composed expression.


    The four people easily nodded and followed my instructions, almost as though they had been given something like a pendant.


    It was the correct decision to put them under suggestion, huh.


    "Oof."


    Kokoro, Mai, Sunou, and Rein. The four began to take of their clothes without holding any misigivings whatsoever.


    I graciously watched the strip show that had suddenly started while sitting on the sofa.


    No matter when I looked at it, Kokoro''s wonderful physique was like that of a model''s. Upon removing her top, her large breasts simultaneously asserted themselves. Her long legs were smooth to the touch, and the lines from there to her butt could be clearly defined when laid bare.


    What I gave her was an open bra-type item. Just by emphasising the lines of her entire body with just a string, both her nipples and vagina had become completely visible.


    Mai was well-balanced, possessing a body that possessed a youthfulness that, like a student, was attractive despite being just one step immature. Her well-shaped breasts looked as though they would fit cleanly in my hand if I just reached out to them. I felt aroused in the face of Mai''s defenseless appearance, that very same Mai who was fundamentally vigilant and believed that she had yet to be touched by anyone.


    What I gave her was a product that possessed the same shape as normal underwear, but of the type where the insides were almost transparent. The area around her nipples and the place where her vagina was were completely opened up, making it possible to perform insertion just like that.


    Sunou''s body was immature. Her chest wasn''t big, and her figure had many undeveloped parts. However, that was also her charm, possessing an allure akin to that of looking at a bud on the verge of blooming. There was a sense of conquest that came from ravaging her without reserve from now until the moment she bloomed.


    What I gave her was a type of underwear called Baby Doll. Her limbs that were wrapped in adorable, curtain-like underwear felt like it was packaging Sunou like a doll.


    Rein''s body, while being slender but tight, possessed miraculous flesh that retained its softness. Upon undressing, her breasts were unexpectedly large, allowing me to catch a glimpse of her feminine side that nobody else knew. Making someone who is usually seen as a strong woman into the woman that they should be is the joys of hypnosis.


    What I handed her was a lace-up type underwear, a garter belt that allowed me to feel a gap with the usual Rein which finished things up in a good way.


    "How is it?"


    "Not bad."


    Mai asked for my opinion while twirling in place, so I answered honestly.


    It was amusing how she was showing me underwear with sex appeal like it was nothing, but her honestly joyful expression also invited laughter.


    Kokoro, as always, waited for me with beautiful posture.


    Sunou was lifting the frills with her hand, making a dubious expression while not fully smiling.


    Rein, even while feeling a sense of incongruity, learned from Mai and turned around once before meeting my glance and panickingly averted her gaze.


    "Now then, Christmas has just begun, so let''s do it as much as we can today."


    "We got work tomorrow, y''know?"


    "Well, I''ll make some considerations for that."


    With regards to sexual desire, it was a completely different source than my stamina for work.


    There were four women here who had been packaged just right. I have no hesitation in taking my presents.


    I roused my libido in the face of this prepared holy night.


    Today is the first Christmas after everything started. Since that''s the case, why don''t I enjoy it for all of the past years up until now?

 Chapter 80锛欵pisode 80: Minami Mai Confession-Arc

    The Christmas Eve of yesterday had already passed, and the Christmas of today was also ending.


    It was probably the richest December of my life.


    "G''work!"


    "Thanks."


    Right now, I was preparing to return home at my part-time job''s restaurant.


    After overcoming these two busiest days, a year-end party was held amongst those working at this part-time job.


    It seems that this place would be closed for three days of the new year. This closure also served as a temporary rest, so the employees were in fairly high spirits.


    "..."


    "Say, Book, I thought you don''t come to these sorts of things."


    Suddenly Mai called out to me. Because Mai''s type of people usually have the image of remaining at parties until late, she probably won''t go home yet.


    Although the year-end party itself was open, there were many people who want the lingering memory of such a gathering.


    "If it''s troublesome, then I won''t go. This place is still my part-time job, after all, so I can just eat as I please."


    I''ll head home immediately after I finish eating. Kokoro will end up worrying if I''m too late, and I don''t have much interest in making idle chatter. I also want to slowly soak in a freshly drawn bath.


    However, I was restrained by Mai and brought to a stand still.


    "Yanagi-san was interesting, right? I also laughed a little."


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect him to be such a person."


    I stepped forward.


    In doing so, Mai, for some reason, spread her legs and stood before me.


    It''s not like I couldn''t pass if I did it by force, but going that far would be awkward. It was an exquisite step. It''s only this sort of technique that I respect from Mai.


    "Um, say."


    "What?"


    "Why don''t we go back together? Is that no good?"


    Mai suggested to me while nervously looking downwards.


    Ah, I see.


    This girl also wants to leave early for some reason. If she goes together with me, she can use that as an excuse


    "Sure, I don''t mind."


    "Eh, really? Then I''ll get ready, so just wait!! You''re not allowed to go home first!"


    "I got it."


    I guess my time''s gonna be extended again, huh?


    It can''t be helped, once in a while. The one who introduced me to this part-time job was her.


    I''ve only worked here for about half a month, but even so I''m thankful to her for providing me with a decent place.


    That''s why I really want her to get ready quickly.


    While leanning against the wall in front of the entrance, I began to grow concerned about the time.


    £ª


    Mai and I were walking through the town whose lights had yet to disappear.


    She was awfully late in arriving. I''m really troubled.


    "Um, say."


    "What?"


    Today''s Mai''s mouth was throwing in an awful lot of unnecessary remarks. She was constantly rubbing her hands, perhaps because they were cold, and her conversations were often interrupted.


    As expected, the passing of other people was sparse at this time of day. The restaurant was right in front of the station, so there was no way we would pause along the way. But-


    "Say, just for a little bit, shall we take a detour?"


    "...none of the stores are doing business, right?"


    "That''s not what I meant..."


    Taking my phone out from my pocket, I checked the time. It would almost be 11 o''clock.


    Since it''s come to this point, then I guess it doesn''t matter whether we go back now or later.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "E-Erm, huh...I wonder where...ah! The park, let''s go to the park in front of the station!"


    Mai pointed to a park located right next to the station.


    It was something set up in order to improve the scenery in this area, and, upon the nearing of Christmas, it had been decorated with a token degree of illumination.


    However, it doesn''t have that much of an appeal so people only pass by it.


    "Then I guess I''ll buy something from the vending machine. What do you want?"


    "Erm, whatever."


    I bought two warm coffees. I don''t like it black, so it was the sweet kind with lots of sugar.


    Upon receivined the canned coffee, Mai held it so as to warm up her small hands. she looked like a hamster holding sunflower seeds.


    "..."


    "..."


    The both of us had become silent.


    It''s annoying. In the end, this girl likely wanted to be immersed in the lingering memory of the banquet. Despite being bothered by it, she felt some lingering affection towards it and so brought me here.


    What a selfish fellow. Let''s go home after drinking.


    "Say, Book. What''re you gonna do next year?"


    "Who knows?"


    While peering into my expression, Mai talked about nothing but silly trifles.


    She really was doing something pointless in trying to keep me here.


    I started to get impatient. I can go home now, right? What''s the point of the two of us being in this kind of place together?


    Upon realising it, the straggling passerbys could pretty much no longer be seen anymore. This was a good chance.


    "Let''s go home."


    "Eh?"


    "It''s already late, right?"


    "Hey, look, just wait a bit. I have something to say-"


    "You can just text it to me tomorrow, right?"


    Mai''s gaze unusually wandered. It''s probably been a long time since she''s been in such a flurry.


    If she''s not calm, then that further adds to the point that this should be done later.


    I stood up. In doing so, Mai grabbed my sleeve, her eyes watering almost like an abandoned kitten''s.


    Even though it''s not like I''m throwing her away.


    "Mai, you¡ª-"


    "I love you!"


    Suddenly, Mai screamed as though to spit out all of her feeling up until now.


    For a moment, I couldn''t understand what had happened.


    "[Over there is fun]."


    I reflexively ended up reciting the Hypnotic Key words.


    Mai fell into a hypnotic trance, her tearing eyes fluctuating as they became hollow.


    What did this girl say? That she likes me...


    "...haah."


    In that moment, I understood. I inadvertedly leaked a sigh.


    "...who told you to do it?"


    It''s this girl we''re talking about. She probably ended up having to undergo a punishment game or something.


    I look like an idiot for being surprised so suddenly. The fact that possibility didn''t immediately surface in my mind meant that I was also vulnerable to being swindled, huh?


    In the face of Mai''s desperate cry, I ended up forgetting to question it for a moment.


    "...no. No one...told me, to say it."


    "...? Then, are you recording this on your phone or something?"


    "...no."


    "Is someone else watching from the shadows?"


    "No."


    "So you''re not going to flaunt this to others and make a report later?"


    "No."


    What''s going on?


    Even though it''s a punishment game, it should be meaningless unless you show it to somebody.


    Then, why did she confess to me? No, maybe she said something different?


    "What did you say earlier?"


    "...I love...you."


    "Give me more detail."


    "I...am...in...love, with...¡­you."


    Even while in a hypnotic trance, Mai confessed with an inarticulate voice. Her cheeks were red even though it was winter, and one could tell that she was nervous despite being unconscious.


    Did she really confess to me?


    "...Christmas."


    Looking up at the sky, I thought about the reason as to how this girl had come to this confession.


    It''s likely because today is Christmas.


    Being swallowed up by the atmosphere from the many surrounding couples, she thought that she wanted someone for herself. And so, making a compromise with me, who was close by, she suddenly made a confession.


    "...hah."


    Reaching such an answer, I frowned.


    The fact that this girl reached such a hasty conclusion was disappointing.


    Either way, such a confession would simply end when she regains sanity the next day and rejects me with a "As expected, it''s impossible" through the phone or something.


    "Really, you''re making fun of me."


    "...no."


    Holding my head, I felt disgust at the field of flowers that my own head was filled with. Even for a moment, I misunderstood that I was loved.


    Mai continued to wait for me while making a vacant expression. She experienced time literally stopping for her as she waited for the longest time for a reply to her confession.


    "Well, whatever. If you want to confess, then I''ll prepare a suitable place for it."


    "..."


    For the sake of retaliation, my head devised a plan.


    I''ll give Mai the present of the best and worst confession.


    £ª


    Walking with Mai, who was still in her hypnotic trance, we arrived at a certain location.


    It was Mai''s home. As I heard earlier, both of her parents were absent until the end of the year, so it was just perfect.


    Upon entering the house and closing the door to Mai''s room with a thud, her hypnosis was released.


    "Ah..."


    "Love?"


    From that, Mai accepted the current situation up until now.


    Right now, she had returned back to the moment when she had just given her confession.


    "...yup."


    "With me, you say?"


    "There''s no one else here, right?"


    Mai directed a shy smile towards me, taking her distance perhaps as though to hide her embarrassment.


    I purposefully averted my gaze and displayed a dubious expression.


    "Mai, what are you doing?"


    "Because I confessed, it''s only natural that I have to do this."


    Mai placed her waist on top of her bed, closing her knees as she placed her hands inside her skirt.


    After removing her panties, she fidgeted and rubbed her thighs for a while before slowly spreading them open.


    "Its embarrassing being seen so much."


    "Aah, I see. I''ve heard about this before. Before giving a reply-"


    "Have sex with me and check our compatibility with each other. Book, you''re too ignorant!"


    It was fortunate that Mai wore a skirt despite her winter clothes being heavily layered. The gap of seeing a thickly covered girl''s genitalia was wonderful.


    While fixedly peering into the flaunted insides of Mai''s skirt, I ended up smiling.


    "Say, Book. That sort of thing doesn''t fit the ambiance."


    "Hm, aah, my bad. What should I do?"


    "Hm, oh, geez. This sort of compatibility is something where you strive to act according to the situation at that place. I''ll obey Book''s instructions."


    Mai was awfully enthusiastic. Or rather, she probably wanted a good reply from me after having even better sex.


    Even though it was impulsive, the figure of her working so hard for my sake was unspeakably adorable.


    "Then, let''s get right to it."


    "Wait a sec!"


    "What?"


    "Erm...see. I, I like you, Book."


    I see, since this also served as a confession, she arrived at the answer to confess while having sex, huh?


    While feeling happy at such a surprise, I also tried to put out a token amount of atmosphere.


    I approached, bringing our faces close to each other that I could see myself reflected in Mai''s pupils.


    "Why?"


    "Hm~, I wonder? I haven''t thought that deeply about it."


    Gradually our lower bodies came into close contact, and I removed my pants.


    Inserting my penis inside of her skirt, I stroked Mai''s crotch with its tip.


    "Hyah, somehow it kinda tickles..."


    "Then you love me for no reason?"


    "Hm~m, what do you want me to say? Then, first would be this, then."


    While showing a shy smile with an ''ehehe'', she stroked my cheek with her finger.


    Like that, the tip of my penis''s glans held in my left hand got caught against Mai''s vagina in a good way.


    "Nngh...you see, Book, when you smile in front of people. You instantly try to hide it. When you do, your cheeks twitch like that."


    "...heeh."


    "But, you see, you don''t hide it that much when in front of me."


    Mai looked at me with an upward glance, as though she were peering into the depths of my heart.


    Well, there were several times that I had let down my guard, huh? It''s just that I didn''t really intend on hiding my smile, though.


    My penis entered inside of Mai''s opened vagina. With a squelch, it invaded deeper into Mai, as though penetrating her muddy insides.


    "How should I say this...nngh...even right now, hyah...I don''t really know what it means to be in love."


    "You don''t know?"


    "Aah...! That''s, right. Other girls talk about who they like in the surroundings, but I didn''t find it that fun. I mean, when together with boys, I''m excessively cautious and I need to protect myself..."


    "Protect yourself, is it?"


    While shaking my hips, I pumped my penis back and forth. While my glans stirred her vagina''s insides as though scooping them out, I confirmed Mai''s condition.


    Originally our compatibility was good. Even so, I forcibly scooped her out, making sure that she still felt good.


    "That''s whyy, I only talked about it, to the extent that I wouldn''t be disliked, aah!! Sometimes I was misunderstood, but with that I was able to maneuver around it...but, you see, Book is somehow different."


    "Different?"


    "Hyahn! It''s not like I don''t have to be cautious, but, how should I say this? It''s like there''s no need to do it. And even if I do, it''s like there''s no point in it."


    Mai really is good at interpersonal relations, huh? Even though she couldn''t understand it, she was somehow able to discern that I was able to use some kind of power.


    With regards to our current progress, Mai continued to be fucked by me while unable to resist. Certainly, it''s foolish for her to simply be cautious.


    "But, you see, upon thinking that, it became quite comfortable to be together with Book. Thinking this, it started showing a little bit during the summer."


    As though giving up upon knowing that she was unable to match me, the rationale that it couldn''t be helped conversely caused me to be reflected as a person who she could get along at ease with.


    It was a method of forming human relations that was quite like Mai. This girl, who was smiling with blushing cheeks, was followed by her original, stoic true nature.


    "Then, see, I thought that it''d be okay to be together with you. Even though it''s unusual for a man, see...nngh, aaaah...!!"


    Whatever the case, it was basically a process of elimination, huh?


    I wasn''t shocked that I had been chosen in such a manner. Rather, being tied to a physical relationship in this fashion would become a contrivance that spiced things up.


    Although it seemed that Mai sloppily and falteringly picked her words, I more or less understood what she was saying.


    Deciding to fuck her until she becomes messed up, I pulled my hips back¨C


    "Though saying it myself is kinda weird...I think that this sort of person will only appear at this moment in my entire life."


    "..."


    "That''s why, please go out with me...ah..."


    "...haha."


    I pierced my penis into Mai''s depths.


    The horny suggestion was administered even stronger, chipping away at Mai''s reason.


    Mai''s eyes opened wide, and her expression which displayed that she still had allowances collapsed.


    "Ah...gah...hyaaaaaaaaaaahhh!! Aah ah!!"


    "Then what, are you saying I''m your fated person or something?"


    "May...be!! aAAAH!! Somehow, that''s kinda embarrassi-kyaaAAAH!!!"


    She really did well to arrange her words that far.


    She probably thought of such a reason yesterday or today, though.


    However, I wanted to break such a Mai''s sentiments, and so continued to fuck her as though staining a beautiful painting with black.


    Mai''s body, perhaps having felt some sort of connection with me somewhere despite that, strongly tightened her vagina, her folds entertwining as though to stroke my penis.


    The entrance of Mai''s uterus, which had been pierced countless times, received the tip of my penis as though accepting me.


    It was strange. I could tell there was a difference in the vagina''s sensation just from a simple change in one''s feelings.


    "That''s nice, our compatibility might be pretty good!"


    "Hyaaaaaaaaahh, agah, AAaAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!! Hahih, hiah!"


    Disregarding that service, I continued to ravage her as though I was trying to crush her.


    I intended to break the vagina, which was moving as though to receive the onesided ****.


    With her mouth still open, Mai repeatedly climaxed several times. The horny suggestion continued to overlap countlessly, thinking that it should bestow upon her the best pleasure she was ever had up until now to the extent that we wouldn''t be able to tell our compatibility at all.


    This was appropriate for the current her.


    Such sense of conquest and some sort of emotions seemed like it would explode, and so I gathered such impulses into my penis.


    "Hey, properly confirm it!"


    "Kyah, idd, feelzzz sho, guudd¨Ckyaaaaaah!! Agagh...aggh-"


    Mai''s scream broke off halfway. With her drool-spilling mouth still open, her neck ended up losing strength.


    Apparently she fainted.


    The next moment after realising that reality, semen gushed out from my penis.


    "Agh...aah..."


    "So she came while fainted, huh?"


    While raising a moan, Mai''s entire body convulsed with a twitch while in her fainted state.


    The bed squeaked, and the pungent smell of man permeated into the place where she normally slept.


    "How troublesome. If it''s like this, then you won''t hear my response even if I give it."


    I intentionally shrugged, taking my penis out of her vagina.


    Mai lost all support and fell on top of her bed. Because of having sex, Mai''s body, that was lured by her lower body that spilled over her bed, dragged onto the floor.


    It was almost akin to a carelessly treated toy falling from a shelf, an appearance that infered powerlessness.


    "Now then, what shall I do next?"


    The confession ended in the manner that I desired.


    Next, as I intend on using Mai with the aim of enjoying myself, I should probably give her my reply.

 Chapter 81锛欵pisode 81: Minami Mai Diverging Branch-Arc

    I continued to give hypnotic suggestions inside of Mai''s room.


    In retaliation to being jokingly confessed to, I schemed to play around with that very confession.


    Mai recited my suggestions one by one while unsteadily swaying side to side on top of the bed.


    Everything has been confirmed.


    "Load."


    In order to invoke the suggestion, I stated the key word.


    Upon hearing that word, Mai''s awareness suddenly rose to the surface.


    "Ah..."


    "Mai."


    Towards Mai, who had yet to fully regain consciousness-


    "Sorry."


    -I started talking as though to strike her.


    At first, it seemed that Mai did not immediately comprehend what I had said to her. She stared at me, forgetting to even blink.


    "I can''t go out with you, Mai."


    ".........I...see."


    Before long, words spilled from Mai''s mouth, as though they had been squeezed out. Her expression stiffened and she couldn''t close her gaping mouth.


    Placing my hand on such a Mai''s chest, I massaged it as though toying with it.


    "Yeah, that''s right, isn''t it!? What the heck am I saying?"


    Mai did not notice my actions. Because I had made it so with suggestions. The pleasure that approached her skin was also suppressed.


    With just that feeling alone, I played with Mai who was on the verge of trembling, starting to violently ravage her as though handling a doll.


    "Erm, say, I kind of knew it already. But I thought that I just had to say it, see. That''s why, yup, I get it."


    I inserted my finger into Mai''s vagina. It was strange that it was trembling even though there wasn''t any pleasure.


    As though noticing that her eyes were dry, Mai started blinking, which had been suppressed up until now. Like a gear that had no breaks, she shut her eyelids several times.


    "That''s why...don''t worry about it...see, you..."


    It would seem that Mai was holding back her tears.


    Even though it was a confession she had come up with in the past day, she shouldn''t be so shocked.


    Well, if her emotions were simply kicking into over drive, then I could also enjoy myself as well, though.


    "See, you...iijigh..."


    As I had been naked since the time of the confession, I once again inserted myself into Mai''s unclosed vagina.


    While rubbing her eyes with both hands countless times, Mai held back her tears.


    Even so, perhaps she wasn''t able to stand it as tears began to flow down her cheeks in big droplets.


    "Uuh...ah...sorry...uh...aaAAAAAAHH......!"


    I continued to pump Mai who was crying like a baby.


    The insides of her vagina strangely could not stop quivering. It nicely granted me with a fresh sensation.


    And above all, the fact that I was fucking a crying woman allowed me to indulge in a sense of superiority.


    It means that she did not confess to me with light feelings.


    "Agghhah...AAaaAAAAAHH..."


    "Mai."


    "Shday away! We''re just strangers, after all!"


    Mai tried to push me away with both hands. However, she didn''t use any strength so there was barely any resistance.


    Rather, because she took both hands away from her face, she was in a position were I was able to clearly see her crying face.


    "..."


    "What, I''m....already fine, there''s nothing else to say, so...you can just go home..."


    I was honestly surprised.


    Has this girl ever broken into tears to this extent before?


    While hiccuping several times, Mai desperately tried to gather up the tears that couldn''t be stopped in her eyes.


    Even though she was desperate to protect her last bastion¡ªher own pride¡ªshe was left unable to do even that.


    "...I see."


    "Dat''z...right."


    I further strengthened my pistons and continued to ravage Mai''s body.


    Although Mai didn''t feel anything, she kept on enduring something. Without being able to thrust me away, who was not separating from her at all, she continued to stand still.


    My penis continued to dance crazily in such a Mai''s vagina, being able to feel the reality of fucking and breaking her.


    Just from that thought alone, my penis already seemed as though it would spontaneously explode.


    "Ugh...aggh...aaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAh...¡­!"


    And so, without holding back, Mai ended up raising a loud voice as she cried.


    Enticed by that voice, my penis ejaculated semen.


    I poured semen into the vagina that felt good to a surprising extent, as the joy I felt almost caused me to drool.


    "...stop."


    "Aah...aah......"


    Although I was in the middle of ejaculating, I recited the key word.


    Mai''s expression changed completely from what it was before, no longer projecting emotions as her hollow pupils roamed.


    "This sort of thing is also pretty good, huh?"


    While shaking my hips and pouring the remaining semen inside of Mai, I pulled out my penis.


    Mai''s tears continued to flow endlessly while she was still expressionless, and semen also spilled from her vagina.


    "Hahah, such a heavy flood, huh?"


    "......"


    "Well, things won''t end today with just this."


    She confessed to me with shallow feelings.


    I also made a suitable counterattack. I''m satisfied.


    But, for just a little longer, I''ll have her go along with my amusement.


    She won''t cry anymore, so this girl will also probably forgive me.


    For now, I guess I''ll at least wipe her tears.


    "Load."


    The suggestion I made was a save and load command, following a game-like system.


    Memories from a certain period of time were fixed, and upon saying load, the suggestion will cause her memory to return to that time.


    In other words, I wanted to have fun with both answers.


    "...ah."


    "Mai."


    I stated the earlier line as though repeating it, while changing just the ending.


    "I also like you. Let''s go out."


    "......aeh?"


    I triumphantly accepted Mai''s confession.


    In the next instant, Mai shed tears for some reason.


    What''s going on!?


    "What''s wrong, Mai?"


    "Ah...s-sorry. Somehow, I just can''t believe it-"


    Mai''s eyes still had remnants of tears remaining from when she was rejected, but that was unrelated.


    Unlike just a while ago, she didn''t actively try to hide it from me. It doesn''t look like she''s trying to endure it, either.


    "S-Say, Book."


    "Hm?"


    "Say it again."


    "Why?"


    "Just cause. I really want to make sure it''s true."


    I don''t like saying that very much, though. I guess it can''t be helped.


    "Mai, I also like you. Let''s go o¡ª"


    Mai suddenly jumped into my chest.


    Rubbing her head against me several times, she wiped her tears on my shirt.


    Upon raising her face, she directed a true smile that had never been shown before this way as she laughed.


    "Thanks. I also love you."


    Mai gradually brought her face close and placed her lips over mine.


    I couldn''t return any words towards the sudden assertiveness.


    "Ehehe..."


    "What''s with you?"


    "Sorry, I''m just a little happy. But, you see, this is my first kiss."


    Mai embarrassingly furrowed her brow into a ¥Ï-shape and averted her eyes.


    "I''m happy, so I''ll give it to you."


    Mai pursed her lips just to say that in a whisper.


    Sorry to say, but this is not your first time doing that with me.


    It was there that I finally noticed that I haven''t done anything to her yet.


    I''ve already gone to the trouble of arranging things to this extent. What am I gonna do if I don''t fuck her?


    "You mean your confession?"


    "I''m talking about possibly being rejected. I thought that Book would hate this sort of thing."


    After rubbing my penis against Mai''s open crotch, I once again inserted it inside of her vagina.


    Although it was quivering this time as well, rather than rejecting me, her vagina tightly gripped my penis as though pulsating.


    "Let''s also keep doing lots of fun things from now on, kay?"


    Mai whispered to me as an embarrassed smile different to her usual expression surfaced.


    Even though I was still doing fun things right at this moment, what with fucking the unaware Mai while thrusting my hips upwards countless times.


    Her entire body moved up and down whislt making a pure-hearted expression that was unlike her. I''ll undo the buttons of her shirt.


    She''s wearing a pretty adorable bra, huh? As expected, she probaly thought that she should wear good underwear for this sort of time.


    "Squeeze~"


    Even while I was fucking Mai, she strongly hugged me so that she wouldn''t be separated from me.


    Pushing her away, I removed her bra.


    In doing so, Mai''s chest would softly shake up and down every time my penis thrust upward.


    "Letting go is no good."


    "Why?"


    "Just cause."


    Even though I was enjoyably gazing at her swaying chest, I was hugged and so was unable to see it.


    Although the sensation of her soft chest overlapped with my own, I felt like enjoying it visually.


    Not only her arms but Mai''s legs also wrapped around my body, perhaps unconsciously as though not to separate from me. It couldn''t be helped that it became harder to pump her.


    "You''re not letting go, huh?"


    "Naaturally. At least understand my feelings."


    "Meh."


    Mai''s vagina tightened more than usual around the head of my penis, suppressing my waist that tried to pull back. It was an inefficient act of her body that wouldn''t let go while still gobbling up my penis.


    "Take care of me from now on, okay!"


    "Yeah, sure."


    Well, I guess now should be fine, huh?


    I released the hypnosis that stopped her from feeling pleasure.


    The intercouse that was conducted while she was unaware up until now, just the sensations of it would all be restored.


    "Say, say, Book...ah, aaAAAAAAAAAAAHAAAGGHHAAAAAAAHH!!!"


    The face that was smiling up until awhile ago suddenly changed, abruptly raising a loud voice with eyes opened wide.


    The vagina suddenly squirted, her hips convulsing strangely with a clatter.


    My penis received a strange clamping along with love juice. My penis, that was stroked as though hit by a wave, ejaculated without resisting said movements.


    "Gyah! aaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaAAAAAAAHHH!!"


    Mai, who was laughing with an adorable voice until moments prior, was now making a stiff expression in the face of this sensation whose true nature she did not know.


    This time''s hypnosis had the theme of playing around with her emotions like this. The results were excellent.


    With a glug, I, who was satisfied after mercilessly pouring my semen out, threw the fainted Mai on top of the bed.


    "Phew, you''re as expressive and fun as always, huh?"


    "Ah...aheya......"


    Upon seeing Mai''s cheeks twitching, one could see that she had been given too many emotional changes within a short time as expected.


    Her expression after finally fainting was a truly slovenly and terrible state.


    "Well, I had fun. Although it was unpleasant at first, that also became a good spice."


    While arranging my own clothes, I thanked the unresponsive Mai.


    Now then, so as to make it so that today''s confession never happened from here on, I guess I''ll apply some hypnosis.


    "Over there is fu¡ª"


    "Book..."


    Mai whispered, as though in delirium.


    Even though she wasn''t in a conscious state, does she think about me to the extent that she believes I''m her boyfriend?


    Even though she chose me due to being carried away by that location.


    "...well, whatever."


    I abandoned the post-aftermath hypnosis.


    In any case, the memories that remained are the ones where she had confessed to me and succeeded. I''ll just break up with her soon after and make it so that it never happened.


    At that time, it''ll be fine if I simply use hypnosis under the pretext of saying goodbye once again.


    "Only for now, got it?"


    While brushing Mai''s cheeks with my fingers, I imagined a little bit of the fun to have in the future and finished up for the day.

 Chapter 82锛欵pisode 82: Houjou Kokoro Right Tool for the Right Job-Arc

    The school entered winter vacation. This time, where one was able to sleep in late, was blissful. As it was winter, even more so.


    That''s why, even though I was woken up by Kokoro at a strange time, I didn''t get angry for the time being.


    "Master."


    "What?"


    Kokoro entered the room and watched me for about a minute before whispering to me. If she thought I was sleeping, then she was greatly mistaken.


    I asked about her business while furrowing my brow and rolling over.


    "You have a guest."


    "A guest?"


    "Master''s girlfriend has arrived."


    "...aah."


    I languidly removed the blanket.


    Kokoro opened the curtains, introducing light into the room.


    "Yesterday, I made her my girlfriend."


    "Yes, I suspected so. Mai-san is the second."


    "Second?"


    Kokoro was awfully immersed in a sense of superiority, huh? I guess she was concerned about her relation to me other than being a slave?


    Walking while still in my pajamas, I headed towards the living room.


    Upon surveying the surroundings, I confirmed the familiar rear silhouette sitting in the living room sofa.


    Mai looked back this way.


    "Wuv yooou!!!"


    Mai jumped over the sofa with light movements as she dived at me.


    Mai''s body made a direct hit against my stomach.


    "Guh...you..."


    "Mmm, morn morn! It''s Book''s smell~"


    Mai clung to my waist and happily rubbed her cheeks against me.


    Apparently she still has no intention of breaking up. How many more days will this last?


    "Say."


    "What?"


    "Me, girlfriend?"


    "Yeah."


    "Mmm, Yaaaaaayyy!! Call me Mai?"


    "That''s no different from normal, right?"


    Mai was clingier than usual. She entertwined herself around my arms and legs while beaming.


    Although I sent a distressed gaze towards Kokoro, she simply smiled towards me.


    "But, you see, Kokoron wouldn''t let me wake you up. Even though I came at this time thinking that I would wake you up in the morning-"


    "That is a slave''s duty, after all. I will not yield on this."


    "Rather than talking about such a pointless thing, don''t you have something more important to do that comes before that?"


    Intending on going to for my morning bathroom break just like that, I suddenly stood up.


    Come to think of it, I made that suggestion, huh?


    "That''s right, since you''re my girlfriend, drink my urine for me."


    "Eh, yeah, sure. Not because I''m your girlfriend, but because I''m your treatment manager."


    This is just right for the fellow who disturbed someone early in the morning.


    Taking off my pants and exposing my penis, I turned it towards Mai.


    Mai fell to her knees and opened her mouth, taking a position where she could accept my penis.


    She''s not doing this because she''s my girlfriend.


    This is due to the suggestion of being my treatment toilet that was implanted in her a while back.


    "Then I''ll stick it in, alright?"


    "Ok...bgh! Mmgh!!"


    "Haha, sorry it was so sudden. Hey, I''m letting it out."


    After plunging my penis into the mouth of Mai, who had let down her guard, I expelled my urine in a flash.


    Mai was about to spurt it out in the face of the sudden stream of water, but she shut her eyes and endured it, swallowing her throat.


    "Nkh, nkh, mmgh~~~~! slurrrp! Mm!"


    I firmly held Mai''s head while swinging my hips up and down. I emptied out my morning urine, which was the largest amount of the day, into Mai''s mouth without leaving a single drop.


    Playing the role of a urinal properly, Mai firmly slurped the remaining juice left on the tip of my penis with her tongue.


    The feeling of being able to do this to her in the early hours of the morning is nice.


    "Puhaah! Book, that''s too much! You''re way to unreserved!"


    "Aah, my bad, my bad. I was holding it in, see."


    "Geez."


    Thanks to Mai sucking on it, my penis had ended up considerably erect.


    Perhap having noticed that, Mai became embarrassed as she averted her gaze.


    While snickering, I tried to touch Mai''s breasts.


    "Geez, Book...that''s no good."


    "No good?"


    "I may be your girlfriend, but it''s still a little too early for that."


    However, Mai''s hand stopped my sexual harrassment.


    After all, even if she was called a toilet, it just means that it''s still to early to have sex as lovers.


    Although I''m like this, I think that she has quite the distorted perception.


    "Well, it can''t be helped then. I''ll just use Kokoro."


    "Yup, got it. Kokoron''s a slave, so it''s all good, right?"


    While doing that, I approached Kokoro and exchanged a kiss.


    "Mm..."


    Kokoro immediately accepted it, our tongues entangling with each other while she made an expression that was immersed in joy.


    "By the way, Book, do you have any plans today?"


    "Mkh, Masshdaa..."


    "Puhah, let''s see, I haven''t thought of anything in particular."


    "Aah!"


    While stroking Kokoro''s cheeks, my hand flowed downwards, plunging from her throat into Kokoro''s collar.


    Wildly pulling at Kokoro''s clothes, my hand surfaced from over her pajamas.


    Mai blankly watched Kokoro''s panting and trembling figure without any particular interest.


    "Then won''t you have a date with me?"


    "It''s the end of the year, so everywhere''s going to be crowded, you know."


    "Isn''t that fine~?"


    "Fuaaah!!"


    Placing my hand against Kokoro''s side, I dipped it into her lower body as though slipping into it. Her soft, smooth skin was always warm no matter when I touched it.


    Kokoro''s horny suggestion activated just from having her crotch touched by me. Both of her inner thighs trembled as she collapsed on the spot.


    "M-Mai-san."


    "Hm, what''s up, Kokoron?"


    "Do you, love Master? Hyahn!"


    Kokoro sank to the floor with her butt still turned upwards.


    While winding up a large swing and slapping her butt, I dragged Kokoro''s panties down.


    Her shapely butt shook from side to side, inviting me.


    "Y-Yeah. I love him..."


    Perhaps due to embarrasment, Mai replied in a small voice.


    Even though she says things like ''Luv you'' towards me, it would seem that she''s embarrassed when saying it in front of other people.


    "How much, do you like-kya...hn!!"


    "Even if you ask how much...right!?!"


    Mai turned to me and smiled. Even if you say that¡­


    I was busy right now. Holding my penis in my left hand, I placed it against Kokoro''s butt.


    While my penis vigorously pushed against the flesh of her butt, it traced its outline towards the vagina.


    "You see, although it still hasn''t even been a year since I met Book, I intend to have him in my thoughts for the rest of my life."


    "Aaah!"


    "That''s why, we need enough memories in order to catch up to that life. From now on, we''re going to create a lot of good ones!"


    Mai asked me while fidgeting with both fingers. So that overly familiar Mai can become weird like this, huh?


    Well, with regards to that point, then Kokoro is also the same, though.


    Kokoro is intense only when having intercourse with me, but normally she was the personification of a calm lady. That gap, in itself, was something that was so fun that it was worth it.


    I firmly applied my penis against Kokoro''s vagina and inserted the head of my tip.


    "The two of you, congratulations...mmmgh!!! aaAAH!!"


    The instant that was noticed by Kokoro, she, for some reason, moved her hips as though to swallow my penis as I inserted into her vagina.


    The back and forth motions of her hips that seemed almost as though urging me on was quite lovable.


    "Thanks, Kokoron!"


    "No...I am...Master''s¨Cslave, after all, aaAAAAH!!"


    As though to admonish such a lukewarm pistoning, I firmly pierced my penis deep inside.


    Basically, this penis, if left as is, would stop at the entrance of the uterus without all of it entering. Having the penis completely swallowed, as though cramming the flesh inside even further from there, was my job.


    I always pumped her as though striking skin against skin, but Kokoro''s body should have been spread out after this period of more than half a year. It''s likely that it had gradually begun to adopt my shape.


    "Haahn, hyaaaah!! You''re knocking, my insides!! I''m being spread out!! Master''s d*ck is hitting, kyaaah!!"


    "Kokoron''s a zealous slave, huh?"


    "That''s right, I''m also really helped by that."


    Mai approached the face of Kokoro, who was lying flat on the floor, and casually pressed her finger against it with a poke.


    Kokoro panted to the extent of not being aware of such a thing, her vagina being spread open by my penis.


    "But I won''t give Book up to you, ok~"


    "HyaaAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!"


    Unconcerned with the beaming Mai, Kokoro climaxed.


    During that time, I continued to pump her. While enjoying the sensation of her convulsing vagina, I spanked her butt, granting her further stimulation.


    The act that, at first glance, was no different from violence and ****. Kokoro accepted all of it as pleasure as she climaxed countless times.


    "Aah Aah, Aghaaaaaah..."


    "Hey, properly show my girlfriend that pitiful slave face."


    Placing my finger inside of Kokoro''s mouth, I raised Kokoro''s fface that was covered with drool.


    Kokoro''s figure of delightfully licking my finger was displayed to my girlfriend, Mai.


    "Nn, smack..."


    "Haha, Kokoron''s like a baby!"


    "Mmgh, mmmmmmmmmmmmmmh aaaaaaaaaaahhh!!"


    Kokoro''s entire body trembled with a twitch, reflecting her arousal.


    While my penis received the stimulus of the vagina that vibrated countless times, the vaginal folds undulated as though seeking semen. The slave''s body, that was tightening up, urged me on.


    That''s why, without enduring the stimulus nor giving any prior notice, I ejaculated.


    Just from having the interior of her vagina bathed in semen, Kokoro, who wasn''t able to prepare herself, once again reached an even stronger climax as her entire body became stiff.


    "FaaAaaahh..."


    After leaking out a long sign in a pitiful voice, Kokoro collapsed to the floor with a thud like a doll who had her strings cut.


    Without looking after her, I crammed my penis deep into the collapsed Kokoro as though to crush her as I continued to pour my semen into her.


    While looking at me, who was engaged in such sexual activity, Mai smiled heartily.


    "I''m Book''s girlfriend, right~?"


    "Haha, what''s wrong?"


    "Hmm. Ah, it''s already over, right!? Then where are we gonna go from here?"


    As Mai seemed to be only interested in her first date with her boyfriend, she impatiently rushed me.


    Well, for the time being I''ve let one out, so afterwards, under the pretext of having a date with Mai...


    "Hm?"


    Suddenly I tried to raise my waist.


    In doing so, Kokoro''s crotch tensed up, giving off a slight resistance.


    Upon looking down, it would seem that Kokoro was still maintaining consciousness. While making a completely broken and exhausted expression, she looked at me with amorous eyes.


    "Mas...ter. You can still go on, yes?"


    Kokoro desperately wiggled her shaky, immobile waist, shaking the vagina that contained my penis from side to side.


    Certainly, my penis was still erect.


    What an incredibly happy slave, isn''t she? To think that she would try so hard for my sake.


    "That''s right, at this point it''s still not enough."


    "Eh~!"


    "Mai, wait a little more. It would be meaningless if I couldn''t let it all out."


    "I get it, but still¡ª"


    After growing timid as though she were a cat who was told to wait, Mai puffed her cheeks.


    What, Kokoro is doing her best for my sake. In that case, it wouldn''t be bad to leave after thoroughly breaking her and relieving myself.


    "HyaaaaAH!! It''s coming!"


    As the semen slime remaining inside of her vagina was stirred up, Kokoro began to pant as though she had gone mad.


    It would seem that she had been quite forcibly going along with me, huh? I''m quite thankful that she had gone to that extent to satisfy me.


    "Mu~"


    It couldn''t be helped that I was late in going out. I wanted to take after Kokoro''s tenacious example.


    Rather than her mood being spoilt, Mai averted her gaze and waited for our intercourse to finish.

 Chapter 83锛欵pisode 83: Touhou Sunou Banishing Impure Thoughts-arc

    I believe that the night of New Year''s Eve should not be spent too quietly. Mentally, I mean.


    Even so, I hate loud things.


    Although I was in the apartment as per normal, today was rather clamorous.


    "Oi...oi! Oi, stop! Isn''t it fine already!?"


    "There is no mercy, death to the Demon!"


    On this day, Sunou had come to stay at my home. While dressed in her usual gothic clothes, she was glued to the TV.


    This girl was playing the video game that she had brought with her, but it was only natural that the results were unfavourable.


    "Of course it''s impossible."


    That''s right, it couldn''t be helped. This woman was called Laplace, and had the ability to regulate the random numbers of life.


    One of the appeals of games is that, unlike sports, a large percentage of it involves luck. Even if the likelihood of victory can be improved to a certain extent, a beginner can also enjoy it if they''re lucky. That is what makes it a game.


    "Shit!"


    "Fufun! My victory has already been assured!"


    Sunou raised her chin and looked down at me with a triumphant face.


    If I use hypnosis, then I could stop the opponent''s movements and win the game. But doing that would be childish, and it wouldn''t even be a game.


    Yes, I should just endure it.


    "Either way, you''re going to stay up till 2 or 3 in the morning, right? Then continue dancing as the source of my amusement."


    "If I get sleepy, I''m gonna sleep."


    "It''s weird how how you live such a healthy life despite being a demon."


    "Take care so that Master does not overdo it."


    Kokoro brought warm cocoa. What an attentive slave. It''s also good that she''s quiet.


    The reason why this girl was in our house during New Year''s Eve is due to giving consideration to the uncle and auntie who were in Sunou''s house. Apparently, that couple were engaged on the night of New Year''s Eve.


    At that time, I think that it was inelegant of me to have heard the confession lines with hypnosis.


    "During this year, your name will..."


    "What are we doing next!? Anything will do!"


    "...-tch, then how about we do this?"


    Hypnosis shouldn''t be used. In games, anyway.


    "Hmph, to have chosen something like this, how unsightly. [Have sex with your opponent and whoever climaxes 10 times first loses]. This will obviously end in your defeat!"


    Sexual Intercourse for play, however, is viewed on a different basis than games.


    Suggestions are things that are like time capsules, in which you enjoy them by waiting for them to be triggered.


    £ª


    While swinging my hips in good spirits, I watched the End-Of-Year TV program.


    "-ah, AGH ah~"


    The naked Sunou was presenting her vagina with her butt still raised towards me. I couldn''t see her expression because she her face was against the floor, but I could tell that she was trembling and shedding tears.


    One couldn''t count how many times she climaxed. This isn''t a game, after all.


    "Master, it is almost 10 pm."


    "Oh, you''re right. I guess I''ll wake Sunou up, huh? Hey, Sunou-"


    "Higigh!!"


    Upon smacking Sunou''s butt, she raised an easy-to-understand scream. I might have overdone it a bit, huh?


    Fed up with the unwaking Sunou, I left her on the floor after pulling my penis out of her vagina.


    Kokoro looked after Sunou, who was covered with the bodily fluids of two people, by placing a towel over her.


    "How is she?"


    "I believe that she will recover after 30 minutes. Aah, she''s gotten this warm, I''m so envious."


    "Ah ah..."


    Kokoro lovingly licked up the semen that had clung to Sunou''s body.


    As Sunou was still completely limp, she allowed herself to be wiped without much resistance. When semen spilled out from the insides of her vagina, she would occassionally react with a twitch, making her seem like a broken doll.


    Although it was a bit too crazy for an opening performance, well, it just couldn''t be helped. Today is New Year''s Eve.


    £ª


    It seems that, on New Year''s Eve, there''s an event to ring the New Year''s Eve bell. This was the first time that I participated.


    Originally, it appears that it was tradition for those working there to ring the bell, but before one noticed, anyone was allowed to ring the bell so long as they offered a donation.


    Right now, we were trying to line up in order to ring that New Year''s Eve bell.


    "Hmph."


    "It''s cold, huh?"


    "Master, you can warm yourself up if you hold my hand like this."


    "Hmmpph!!"


    Sunou was in a bad mood. But of course she was. She had only just now recovered from the earlier sexual intercourse.


    Her outfit was the same gothic attire, and she was lumped up in several layers of fluffy jackets. She was probably feeling the cold like I was.


    When I raised the corner of my mouth in a smirk, Sunou opened her mouth without showing any particular surprise.


    "What are we doing today?"


    "It would seem that you''ve become somewhat capable of telling what I''m thinking, huh?"


    "There is no need for me to read the Demon''s shallow wit."


    There was a reason for me to line up in this not-at-all enjoyable queue while in the midst of this cursed cold.


    It is because I was thinking of messing around with Sunou like usual.


    "It''s not anything that difficult. From here on, we''re going to ring the bell for New Year''s Eve. If you can ring that bell, then you win."


    "What are the rules?"


    "You''ll soon find out."


    "If I win this Twilight Sabbath, there is something I would like to pledge¨Cnay, to request of you."


    Sunou stood up towards the Demen, me, with a dignifiend expression.


    It appears that she didn''t think I was going to confide in her of the suggestion''s contents, and she was probably aware of the fact that she couldn''t run away. So she has grown up to the point where she is trying to get the most gains, even in spite of this, huh?


    "So, go on?"


    "Don''t lay your hands on my friends, Demon."


    "Hou~"


    Rather than her own release, she wants to save her friends, is it?


    The air that Sunou exhaled was white, so I could tell that her breathing was disturbed due to a certain degree of nervousness.


    I guess that means that she was no longer just a brat who could only complain.


    "So how about it?"


    "Got it, I''ll make it a promise. If you win, then forget about just your friends, I won''t lay my hands on your entire grade for a while."


    "Really?"


    "You can see through people''s lies, right?"


    "...that''s right."


    Sunou''s pupils lit as she looked into my eyes. No matter when I see it, it was a mysterious skill.


    "I''ll do my best."


    Sunou made a guts pose. It seems that she was still naive, huh?


    It''s true that I wouldn''t lay my hands on them for a while.


    However in my perspect, it didn''t matter if that ''while'' lasted a single minute.


    Even if a person doesn''t lie, they are capable of commiting fraud. She was oblivious to this fact.


    Even if she did emerge victorious, I''ll just have to enjoy myself so as to teach such a thing to her.


    "Alright, then let''s get the game started. We''re lining up."


    "Sure, I don''t mind."


    The queue was lined up along the stairs and, because we had came at the busiest of times, we had to line up from the bottom of the staircase.


    Near the top, an unknown someone was ringing the bell.


    "..., huh?"


    Sunou''s body trembled with a twitch as she looked from side to side. If she was a rabbit, then it''s likely that her ears would be standing up tall.


    "Come on, the line''s moving forward."


    "...yeah."


    "Master, are you not cold? I shall warm you up."


    "That''s right, then how about you come over here?"


    "Yes!!"


    Kokoro probably felt like we were on a date, but I can''t really feel the same since Sunou is here.


    Besides, such an atmosphere wouldn''t come when in front of this sort of bell that rings like a gong.


    "-ah"


    Sunou suddenly held her stomach. While gritting her teeth, she glared daggers at me.


    It would seem that it''s about time for her to understand the rules of this game.


    The New Year''s Eve bell has been set up so that its tone would echo quite a fair distance. Of course, that sound could also be clearly heard in the place that we were currently in.


    Upon looking, there was a log-like object hung wth a rope, becoming a structure that one would hit the bell with.


    "So Sunou can see that, huh? You have good eyes."


    "You''re making a fool of me, aren''t you!?"


    "Iigh...!!"


    At the same time, I could tell that Sunou was painfully troubled.


    Before coming here, I firmly instilled pleasure and sex into Sunou.


    Every time the log struck the New Year''s Eve bell, Sunou would remember the moments of sex¡ªthe series of sensations up until when my penis struck against her womb.


    "Hahah, the line''s long, isn''t it? It seems like it''ll still take a while."


    "I know that, already!"


    Sunou ended up releasing a loud voice without concerning herself with the surroundings. Realising this and looking around, she felt relief at the fact that no one was bothered by her.


    The way that tears gathered in her eyes as she curled herself up so as to not stand out was also quite adorable.


    Of course, the several groups before and after me were detached units I had prepared with the Hypnotic Test.


    No matter how much of a ruckus this girl makes, these people won''t be aware of the person herself, or rather both the front and back groups were moderately noisy so that we wouldn''t be noticed.


    "Igigh...iih..."


    While biting her lips so that her voice wouldn''t leak out, Sunou trembled as she became pigeon-toed.


    The bell mercilessly continued to ring irregularly and without end.


    "Are you ok? It''ll be bad if the surroundings were to notice you, huh?"


    "Demon..."


    "It''s fine for you to conceal it, but of course you have to give me my just rewards. Well, if you won''t, then your friends¡ª"


    "Shut up and move forward! You''re blocking up the front!"


    Sunou is likely concerned about the surroundings. However, because she didn''t understand that her loud voice was exactly the sort of thing that would garner attention, she doesn''t seem to be calm, does she?


    Because of the prepared Cherry Blossoms, the line that was longer than expected induced a struggle that was thoroughly enjoyable.


    "...igh...hyaaah..."


    While a string of drool stretched from her open mouth, Sunou ascended the staircase with her trembling legs, step by step. Even though she''s climbing up, it was almost like she was a sinner walking towards hell.


    "Ah..."


    "What''s wrong...?"


    "It''s...nothing. Hurry, move, forward-"


    Sunou''s unsteady feet looked as though they were about to collapse.


    I''ll be in trouble if she gets hurt so I supported her back, but when I did, it may have conversely sprouted her rebellious heart as her pace quickened.


    Even if she fell over, the elites behind us would do something so there was no need for me to worry.


    "Is it going to ring...hiih! Ih...ah."


    "The sounds is getting louder, huh?"


    The sound of the bell when a strong man rings it was loud. Ocassionally there were some fellows among the girls who would end up failing, as though to tease Sunou.


    In the face of such an infinite variety of tones, Sunou, who would receive a different sensation to each and every one of them, seemed as though she would fall to her knees from the surprise attack.


    "Na...o! I''ll protect...igigh, aaaah..."


    "Oi oi, I''ll be troubled if you wet yourself here."


    While shrugging my shoulders, I laughed at Sunou''s enduring figure.


    Although Sunou was glaring at me with clecched teeth, the way she held down her abdomen was cute.


    The sound became louder as we approached.


    "Fuh...uuh!! Ah ah...De, mon!"


    "Do you give up?"


    "Don''t screw with m-hyaaaahh..."


    Her physical endurance has increased, huh? Isn''t that a good change to conclude the year with?


    Of course, even her mental power was to be commended.


    The line advanced, and it ended up so that the turn after next would be ours.


    Naturally, the detached units that I prepared weren''t normal.


    "Alright, here we goo!!!"


    "Heave! Ho!"


    They were the members of Rugby Club from our school who had continued display good results even before the Hypnotic Test. What was released from those strong shoulders was a full-powered full swing comparable to the ones that they would display in a match.


    A bell chime so loud that I had to cover my ears resounded.


    While bestowing a lengthy reverberation, the tone''s vibration continued to pound against the skin.


    The sound of dripping water could be heard in the face of that tone.


    It would appear that Sunou had wet herself.


    It was the correct choice to use suggestions to include a diaper to her underwear, just in case.


    "..."


    Sunou hung her head, still pidgeon-toed as she shivered.


    When I peered at her, I could see the pale expression of regret surfacing on her face that pretty much said she had gone and done it. As this girl was unaware of the fact that she was wearing diapers, her regret was even deeper.


    "Ne...xt."


    Even so, I should pay my respects towards her spirit of trying to properly complete the game.


    However, as expected, the staff who weren''t under suggestions might notice that Sunou''s condition was strange.


    Sunou finally arrived in front of the bell, grasping the log''s rop as though clinging onto a lifeline.


    I circled around to such a Sunou''s back.


    "Wha...?"


    "Rest assured, I have no intention of obstructing you."


    "...ah-"


    Supporting Sunou as though to hug her from behind, I held the ropes so that our hands would overlap.


    I was telling her that we''d ring it together. Well, it was a reasonable reaction as a show of respect.


    "Please do your best."


    Kokoro showed a guts pose, but I think that there''s nothing to put effort in here, though.


    Well, certainly, rather than trying her best, Sunou''s body wouldn''t move an inch unless she forces herself.


    "De, mon...on the count of 3."


    "Got it."


    "Surprise attacks...those kinds of things...are not allowed."


    "Got it."


    "1...2-!!"


    Pulling the log so that it was held up high, we relied on its inertia to ring the bell.


    It wasn''t as good as the earlier Rugby club''s ring, but it made a pretty good sound.


    "Hihmggugh...mmmmmmmmmmmmmmmm!!!!!"


    Before Sunou could scream, I covered her mouth.


    Sunou convulsed up and down with a twitch, almost as though she were unconsciously fidgeting around, as she headed towards a grand climax.


    After that, perhaps having become at ease, she lost strength as though her soul had flown out, seeming as though she would collapse right on the spot.


    "Whoa there!"


    I couldn''t help but hold her, who was dripping in urine, and carry her next to the bell.


    Although the staff in charge gave a somewhat mysterious expression, but since Sunou was accompanied by Kokoro and me, they didn''t give it that much concern as it moved onto the next person''s turn.


    "It seems that only your guts have developed splendidly."


    "Indeed, this is also a gift from Master."


    It was Kokoro who had asked me to make this girl stronger. The results have been quite favourable.


    Looking back over the past year, I was convinced that Sunou was probably the most enriching part of my life.


    "Oh, she''s still reacting, huh?"


    When the next person rang the bell, Sunou''s body twitched and convulsed while still fainted, almost as though she was exposed to an electric shock. As expected, it must be pretty intense for her after hitting that peak.


    I guess we should get away from here for now, huh?


    "Huuh, isn''t that Book!?"


    "..."


    "What''s up, what''s up? Kokoron and Sunono are here too¨C"


    "Good evening, Mai-san."


    Mai approached us while bringing along individuals who seemed like her friends.


    These guys are also having a walk here before the new year, huh?


    Kokoro''s brow made a ¥Ï-shape, concerned for me as she began to make idle chatter with Mai and those friends of hers.


    Sunou''s womb continued to get hit in the face of the constantly echoing bell chime.


    "..."


    "Book, what''s wrong? Ah, is Sunono sleeping? How cuute!!"


    Now then, they say that women''s gossips are long, but what should I do?


    I don''t really care either way.


    I was looking forward to seeing Kokoro''s conversational skills.

 Chapter 84锛欵pisode 84: Academy Promiscuous Assembly-Arc

    With the New Year over, noisiness also returned to the school.


    The noise at the whole school assembly that was being held at the gymnasium was quite something, perhaps because the first and second years present had yet to shake off the exhiliration of the holidays.


    Since I had also only called women here, it could be said to be quite clamarous.


    The boys were in the midst of special training outside to fix the blank they had after the new year.


    "Now, we will commence the High School Department''s Whole School Assembly."


    However, when the start signal was broadcast, the well-brought-up girls would properly go silent. My hat goes off to the hypnosis.


    The Student Council President stood on the platform and began to talk after taking a deep breath. She was an intelligent-looking girl who looked good in glasses.


    "As we head towards the colder season, we will endeavour to study evermore. However, before that, on this critical day, we have opened this space to announce those recognised as high achievers during the first term."


    This whole school assembly was held to honour the school''s top performers.


    It was something often done in every school.


    "These girls are the seven top performers."


    The Student Council President temporarily left the centre of the stage, standing side by side with the line of top performers.


    "From the far right, First Year, Shion Yukari."


    Shion''s figure in her school uniform was there.


    In addition to her always strong-willed faced, the area around her belly was bloated to an unnatural extent.


    The 7 pregnant women that had got up on stage smiled towards the student body.


    "In conclusion, these girls have healthily received a child at this school, and as they have entered the stable period, they are to be honoured here as Top Achievers."


    The students concluded the whole school assembly with applause.


    As the Student Council President had declared earlier, these seven girls are the female students who were the first to have been confirmed to be pregnant with my child.


    We held the assembly with gratitude towards the fact that they had reached this point without any particular illnesses or complications whatsoever.


    "Well then, the representatives of the top scorers, Shion Yukari-san''s public lecture will commence. Let her show everyone the wonderful techniques she used to be gifted a child, and change this into encouragement for further studies."


    Of course, the assembly''s true purpose was for me to enjoy myself.


    I''ve gotten tired of waiting. Finally, a single man, me, appeared from behind the stage.


    Upon confirming my figure, Shion well-manneredly bowed to me, perhaps with the intention of being a model student, and-


    "Please, take care of me."


    While still in her school uniform, she hiked up her skirt and invited me.


    However, I did not try anything such as immediately starting intercourse.


    This was the representative of the school body at a whole school assembly. If I went just as is, then it wouldn''t be interesting.


    "I would like you to request it like a representative would."


    I stated my small selfishness in a way so that only Shion could hear it.


    Shion''s expression became disgruntled at first, but she couldn''t make a bad move as she knew she was in front of the entire school body.


    Rather, I would have her exert her utmost in her own way so as to protect her own honour.


    "..."


    Even as her cheeks twitched vexedly, Shion began to act.


    She placed her waist atop the table on the platform, placing her hand under her skirt while still in a seated posture as she began to remove her panties.


    And then, with the panty cloth hanging from her right ankle, she lifted her left knee so that I could see the contents of her skirt.


    Shion''s vagina, that was meticulously well-maintained for the Whole School Assembly, was exposed to public eyes.


    "...please, wait a little bit."


    Saying this, Shion next took off her own uniform''s blazer and exposed the front of her uniform. Without taking off her bra, Shion placed her hands inside and massaged her own breasts.


    She commenced self-consolation with one knee raised.


    "Haah...aaah..."


    She purposefully brought the mike close to her mouth, causing only her breath to flow through the interior of the school.


    The female students who were looking up recognised that unbecoming figure as normal. However, perhaps their body''s senses had become aware of it as there were many whose cheeks were flushed.


    "Here, please look."


    Shion, who was fundamentally the type to take a conceited attitude, also used polite language in front of all the students.


    Her inviting me for sexual intercourse in such a situation fulfilled my desire for conquest.


    "From here, your baby will be born. However, please directly teach that baby from the womb how you made a child."


    Shion spread her vagina with one hand, but the weight of the skirt ended up hiding the hand and crotch in a miraculous position so I couldn''t see it.


    It gave rise to the feeling of me wanting to turn it over, examine it with my eyes, and fuck her.


    "And also, please fill me with full of happiness with your seed."


    "Hahah, as expected of a model student, huh?"


    I approached Shion and hiked up her skirt.


    It looks like she''s ready. Her mind is probably being overwhelmed by both her arousal brought on by the suggestion, as well as the spectacle of being seen by all of this school''s female students.


    "..."


    I averted my eyes once and surveyed the female students.


    It appears that they were watching over Shion and my sexual intercourse with bated breath. Those under the suggestions were turned on, and some students were even pushing their fingers into their skirts.


    Removing my trousers, I exposed my penis on the stage.


    "Waah..."


    The female students stirred. There was a diverse range of people: those who did not think of such a thing as an abnormality due to the suggestions, those whose eyes rounded in surprise, those who fixedly stared at it without looking away, and those who could not help but look even while averting their gaze.


    I don''t have an exposure fetish, but I feel like I could understand the people who had such hobbies a little bit.


    "Do it, quickly..."


    Shion was growing impatient at the dawdling me, and so started to masturbate.


    Stopping her hand, I used my own to grab Shion''s breasts.


    "aaAAH!!"


    Noise ran through the school broadcast.


    With that as the trigger, the buzz in the gymnasium stopped, as we were enveloped by a silence that made one doubt whether or not female students were gathered here.


    Amidst the silence that seemed as though one could hear someone swallowing saliva, I slowly applied my penis against Shion''s vagina. Wet love juice enveloped the tip with a slimy sensation.


    The sound of rubbing flesh could be heard.


    "...nngh...ah-"


    After the penis stopped in the deepest part of her vagina, it invaded even further as though to push ahead.


    Shion looked to be in painful agony, but she suppressed her mouth and concealed her heavy breathing.


    There''s probably no real point to it. Being influenced by the silence, everyone killed their voices as they watched the intercourse.


    Pushing my hips forward with momentum, my penis finally entered the vagina.


    Shion''s bulging stomach hit against the area around my navel. It was warm, and I could clearly tell that the life I breathed into it was there.


    Unable to suppress the excitement at that fact, I began to pump her. It was normal sexual intercourse where I was not rough.


    "Ah...ah..."


    While Shion raised her chin and looked at the ceiling, she made several hoarse cries.


    On top of that, the sound of flesh colliding with flesh caused by the pistons was picked up by the microphone.


    This place, where only the sound of sex echoed, could be called quite surreal.


    "...aaAh-"


    Shion accepted my intercourse with an expression of ecstasy.


    Gradually, there were people amongst the female students who also leaked out their own voices.


    While witnessing our intercourse, they used that as a pretext to break into self-consolation.


    "ah...aaAh-"


    "Nngh!"


    "Hyah..."


    Gradually, the female students became infected by that contagious masturbation.


    It was a probably a sensation similar to that of Group Hypnosis. In addition to the horny suggestion, our sexual intercourse ended up breaking the chains surrounding sex itself.


    And, when everyone was doing it, that area of pandemonium gradually spread out, enticing all of the female students here to masturbate.


    "aAAH!"


    "Hyahn, aah!!"


    "Kyah, aAAH!"


    In no time at all, the gymnasium had completely changed into something like an orgy. Upon looking, the students were stripping their own clothes, and groping the chests of the students next to them or licking each other''s vaginas.


    As expected, even though the representative students on stage were exercising patience, I caught them sneakily rubbing their crotches using both hands which were folded in front of them.


    "AhAh, AaAAAAAAAHH!!"


    Before I noticed it, Shion stopped killing her voice as she began to copulate like a beast.


    Even though she''s a pregnant woman, she pressed her belly against me, wrapping her arms around my back so as to not allow me to escape. However, being unable to suppress the pleasure, she arched backwards as she climaxed countless times.


    For the time being, I focused only on my penis, pistoning several times so as to not be a burden.


    And then, while watching the female students who could be seen from the stage, my body received the feeling that this was the school that I controlled.


    This gymnasium, that was filled with the sexual scent unique to females, granted me a mysterious arousal, almost as though my own instincts were being hypnotised.


    And the female students pursued the scent of the few men there was, gathering towards me who was on the stage.


    "Aah, aaah!!"


    The female students jealously gazed at Shion''s disheveled appearance, directly a look of envy towards her.


    As a high achieving student, she would receive impeccable treatment.


    In the face of this undeserved honour, blood gathered towards my penis.


    "Now then, it should be about time, but is that ok?"


    "I-It''s fine, already! More, poke the baby moree!! Inside of me, please fill me up with another baby!!"


    The female students peered into where Shion and I was connected as though digging into it. They brought their noses close and sniffed it. Were they not aware of it, or perhaps they were doing this on purpose?


    In that space surrounded with such folly, I showed proof of my manliness without hesitation. I raped the lone woman.


    It was when I had further hastened my pistons and the noise of the microphone resounded exceptionally loud. My penis ceased holding back, allowing semen to gush forth.


    "Ah...aAAAAah..."


    "Kyah!"


    Perhaps because Shion was already close, she arched her body back with her mouth still open as she drunk up the pleasure.


    Pulling out my penis, I spewed all of my semen onto Shion''s body.


    Perhaps being shocked by that semen, the female students close by raised a small shriek and took distance.


    "Isn''t that a wonderful appearance suited for the representative?"


    "Hyah...ah..."


    Shion lied down face up on top of the desk on stage, her protruding four limbs dangling slovenly.


    While continuing to spew semen, I stickily decorated Shion atop the desk.


    "Amazing..."


    The girls in the surroundings gulped while directing their gazes at the scene, particularly at the semen-covered Shion.


    For the time being, I was released from my duties. There was no other man who could give semen at this assembly.


    "...ah, yes!!"


    I signalled the student council president, who was entranced in masturbation, with my eyes, instructing her to finish up her final task.


    The student council president hastily stood up, returning the microphone that was placed against the crotch back to her mouth.


    "W-Well then, everyone, how was Representative Shion-san''s intercourse? If possible, then I would have liked for all of the seven members to have a public lecture, but we are pressed for time."


    The student council president spread out her hand, sending a signal to the other siz outstanding students that were there.


    The sextet, while showing an expression where they had finally felt a sense of release at that point, hiked up their skirts in unison.


    "Although it may be simplistic, but I would like each of them to display an after-intercourse indulgence, as well as a single comment before we adjourn from this place."


    "Although I have entered the stable period the day before yesterday, I offered to have sex prior to that. Leaving the semen in my vagina just like that, even now I have received the wonderful scent of his seed."


    All of the six members were wearing panties while semen dripped inside of their skirts. As horny love juice was also added, the semen that could not be plugged up dripped down their thighs.


    "I also couldn''t wait for this stable period-kyaah!"


    Before the second person could leave their comment, something happened.


    One of the female students that had gone up to the stage was unable to endure it, and so began licking up the semen that had dripped onto the thighs.


    Upon looking, a lot of female students were already licking all over the collapsed Shion, her uniform being filled with wrinkles and saliva.


    "Haha, with this, it''s no longer just my fault that she''s gotten all sticky, huh?"


    After such a happening, the female students got up on the stage all at once to try and satisfy their carnal desires.


    Of course, there were some students among them who approached in an attempt to try and lick up my penis which I had not put away.


    "This may not finish by the anticipated time, huh?"


    While grabbing the head of the cute junior who was the closest, I placed my suddenly standing penis against that girl''s face and rubbed it.

 Chapter 85锛欵pisode 85: Seibu Rein Confession Rape-Arc

    The Counselling Room was fundamentally comfortable.


    It had a certain amount of heating even in winter, and one wouldn''t be troubled even when thinking about the daily necessities to live which Kokoro made sure were always available, so I could be as relaxed as I was when at home.


    Upon thinking that, I once considered that staying here would be fine.


    Suddenly, a knock resounded in this room. I already knew who was coming in.


    "Huh, is there no one else but you?"


    "Yeah, today it''s just me."


    Rein surveyed the room without even trying to hide her dubious expression.


    Even though the one who called her was no one other than me, what an unspeakably skeptical fellow.


    Well, it''s only natural when considering my treatment of her up until now.


    "How about you sit down? I''ll prepare something for you."


    "It''s fine. Is it fine for you to do as you please even though this is Kokoro-san''s classroom?"


    "Yeah, of course it is."


    Come to think of it, Rein also sometimes comes in for counselling, didn''t she?


    That unidentified heat may be regarded as a pyschological matter. Well, she probably just doesn''t want to continue that sort of relationship with me.


    In that sense, it''s good news that I called Rein here today.


    "Rein, I have something I need to say to you today."


    "What...?"


    Rein uninterestedly leaned against the wall, crossed her legs, and looked out the window. Although she adopted this sort of attitude, there''s no way that she would be able to mishear it.


    After taking a deep breath, I stated it simply in an easy-to-understand manner.


    "Rein, I am in love you."


    "......"


    I understood that the thing that I was lacking lately was love.


    I was convinced of my inexperience from Mai''s event during Christmas. Perhaps the many events that happened which I couldn''t predict during that time was becuase of my lack of knowledge.


    The result of racking my brains over that was this confession to Rein.


    "...haah?"


    After stiffening for a while, Rein shouted as though jumping into the air.


    "What are you saying?"


    "I said that I love you, though?"


    "No, wait, that''s impossible. In the first place, you and Mai..."


    It really was as I predicted.


    Rein doesn''t like me. What, it''s only natural upon thinking about everything that''s happened up until now.


    That''s exactly why I chose her.


    Standing up, I approached Rein, who was still in a fluster.


    "I love you."


    I forcibly hugged her.


    "Hyah..."


    Rein''s entire body trembled as though all of her hairs were standing on end. It''s likely that she hates this.


    It was unexpected how I wasn''t pushed away, though.


    "Wait, you''re acting weird!"


    "How so?"


    "How so, you say..."


    It was all too sudden that she probably wasn''t able to grasp the sense of incongruity.


    However, without caring for such a thing, I forcibly moved.


    Releasing my body from her once, I locked eyes with her. In the face of that action, Rein exhaled at once.


    Aiming for that moment, I locked lips with Rein.


    "Nmmh!! Mmmmmm!!"


    I forcibly inserted my tongue inside. With a smack, saliva entwined at both of our mouths, producing a sticky sound.


    With this, it should have risen by about a 1, huh?


    This time''s hypnosis was constructed in stages.


    Originally I had the policy of only implanting a horny suggestion inside of Rein as the primary suggestion, but this time I had weakened it more than usual.


    Or rather, the horny suggestion would change depending on how favourable she views me.


    "smack...kkmm, shtop!!"


    Like that, I firmly held Rein close so that she wouldn''t separate from me.


    Rein''s chest touched me due to the fact that we were in close contact, being crushed by my chest while granting me a soft sensation.


    If I were to place a numerical value on the love and disinterest someone has in a person, then love would be 10 and disinterest would be 0.


    As a result of careful investigation, I concluded that Rein''s favour towards me had a numerical value of 3. The objective this time was to raise this to 10 through sexual intercourse.


    It had become an experiment to observe an opponent''s affection through sexual intercourse, which also included a profitable experience.


    Skinship apparently makes it easy to tell when favour rises. The aim is to turn her on until she gives in.


    Although I don''t know love very well, if I do that much, then she will probably come to like me.


    To that end, I performed a rape-like act, forcibly pressing Rei with a kiss.


    "Tongue...stop...ah''ll bite it off..."


    "I won''t stop."


    Rein''s eyes were rebellious. As expected, she hates me.


    In Kokoro''s view I would have gotten a nine, but since that woman''s too partial towards me, I couldn''t get any accurate numbers.


    Every time she responded with a twitch, the flesh of her chests that were touching me rubbed against my body with a squishy sensation.


    "Haah, ahm...mmryu..."


    Tongue and tongue roughly rubbed against each other, rampaging wildly inside of our mouths. When I poked the back of Rein''s cheek, Rein''s tongue caught it as though to stop it.


    Rein''s salive that flowed into my mouth was sweet, making me numb every time it passed down my throat.


    Every time Rein''s body lost strength, I held her tightly, further crushing her soft breasts.


    "Mm...feah!! h!!"


    "Ih..."


    I was taken off guard. She bit my tongue as predicted. As expected of Rein, she has quite some nerve.


    I ended up seperating my lips, but it wasn''t so bad that I sustained a wound. So it was just to the extent of a play bite, huh?


    "Haah...haah...you, are you messing around?"


    "I am not messing around. We always do this."


    "What you were trying to do right now is different, right? I''m not like that right now!"


    Rein breathed hard, perhaps unable to suppress her wild tongue as it poked out from her parted lips. The saliva that flowed from her mouth was vulgar, but it could also be seen as material used to excite me.


    If it''s the same as Kokoro''s number, then an ordinary person wouldn''t be able to stand her horny favour. From the look of things, she''s still doing her best to hang on, isn''t she?


    "That''s why...let me...go."


    ''Let me go''-was quite unlike Rein. Usually she would just go home as she pleased.


    Perhaps she was mistaking the slight horniness with the usual matter?


    Either way, being put in a good mood in the face of this meek expression, I once again ended up hugging her.


    "Hyah...let g..."


    "Why don''t we go to the bed like this?"


    "B...bed?"


    Heading towards the simple bed that was provided in this room whilst still hugging Rein, I collapsed onto the bed as though pushing her down.


    "Look."


    "Hikyah...l-let go...!"


    "Unlike normal, aren''t you pretty adorable today?"


    This was my true feelings. The usually strong-willed Rein was awfully timid today.


    I wonder what does it mean? If she doesn''t have a good impression of me, then she''s probably just bewildered.


    "Where...are you touching?"


    "Aah, Rein''s chest is unexpectedly big, isn''t it?"


    "Wha...don''t touch!"


    "Even though I normally touch it?"


    "Today you can''t! That''s why-hyah!"


    My hands grasped the two large mountains that had collapsed on their back. While confirming the softness that could be felt over the uniform, I created wrinkled in her shirt.


    Now then, it''s likely that the present Rein still hates me. I need to observe the process of her coming to love me by continuing to have sexual intercourse with her from here on or else there''s no point to this. I want to have a solid sense of it happening to a certain extent but, well, it can''t be helped.


    "I''m gonna remove it."


    "Wha-, don''t get carried away...wait-"


    Rein resisted with her mouth, but it seems that she couldn''t move her body, perhaps because she was scared.


    Taking that as a good thing, I removed the buttons of Rein''s shirt, laying it bare together with her jacket. Pulling the blue bra, I removed the hook.


    "So you''re wearing pretty cute underwear, huh?"


    "Shut up! It''s not like I can''t-"


    "Rein is so adorable."


    I guess this should be ok? Although it is a common phrase, apparently it''s good to say it.


    Rein simply became disgruntled as she turned the other way. Her red cheeks were likely due to being embarrassed. As expected, her favourability isn''t going up, is it?


    Just like that, without moving my mouth, I reached out my hand.


    "ah...that''s why, you can''t touch...!!"


    Rein''s two well-shaped bulges had their shapes greatly deformed due to my hands.


    When pressing it with my fingers, they would get burried in her breasts just from that. It was just one place, the nipples only, that would simply shake to the sides even when stroked by the pad of my index fingers.


    "Kyah...kuugh!! Hyah..."


    "Like this...will this work?"


    "What will-hyaah! You''re pulling...n-nipplzz, dohn''t puhlay with dem!!"


    While pulling both of Rein''s nipples, I brought them to the centre. The two nipples met, as I played and rubbed them together.


    Rein responded to it more than I thought, glaring this way as she arched backwards and trembled.


    Although she''s in heat, it''s likely that her favourability hasn''t increased, huh?


    "Please, just stop already...I won''t forgive-hahyaah!! If you suck it, theeeen...!!"


    Rein continued her rebellion while letting out a pathetic voice that wouldn''t be seen normally.


    I continued to rub Rein''s nipples as though kneading a stiff and hard piece of gum. The more I teased them, the harder they became.


    Sinking my teeth into those nipples that were still erect, I scraped my teeth against them as though rubbing them. And then, to finish, I sucked it while ensuring that a loud sound was made.


    "MM, nyuhyaaaAAAaaaahh..."


    "Oh, was that good?"


    "If you continue like this...then I won''t forgiffe...."


    As expected, she still hates me, huh?


    Even as her entire body became enervated, Rein''s rebellious attitude didn''t break.


    Suddenly, a sweet scent mixed with her sweat drifted.


    "What, you''re unexpectedly also getting into it, aren''t you?"


    "This is, just...the usual..."


    "Then you won''t mind if we do it like usual, right?"


    "I-Isn''t it obvious that it''s a no...aaah..."


    Advancing my body towards Rein''s lower half, I brought my face in front of her uniform''s skirt.


    Although unwilling, Rein did not run away. Apparently the horny suggestion was working as a placebo rather than as hypnosis.


    "Why not?"


    "That''s because doing it now has a different meaning-"


    "Different meaning?"


    "I mean, you and Mai are..."


    How is Mai related to this? Perhaps she''s feeling guilty about something?


    Rein only implied such as she didn''t put it into words. No, doing so with this nuance means that she didn''t want to do it.


    With tears in her eyes, she sometimes showed a desperate expression.


    That expression conversely fulfilled my safistic heart as I hiked up her skirt.


    "Wait! If you do any more, then I won''t forgive you...!"


    "Well, but you see, I love you."


    "That''s...but!! -h, mmmgh!!"


    Waiting for the gap created by Rein''s hesitation, I pressed the pad of my finger into the underwear that was inside of her skirt.


    Just from pressing the already wet underwear, Rein''s pubic mound clearly swelled, her erect clitoris asserting itself over the fabric.


    Rein strongly bit her own lip, putting up a futile resistance as she tried to suppress her convulsing body.


    "What, we haven''t started yet, right?"


    In the meantime, I removed my pants and placed my erect penis on top of her vagina.


    Our hot genitals touched each other over the single piece of fabric that was her panties. Both were concentrated with blood flow, pulsating like a heart.


    "But, right now...-"


    "As I thought, it seems that you don''t love me, huh?"


    Despite being surrounded by the smell of woman, my penis asserted its manliness as it emitted a masculine scent.


    Perhaps having recalled her usual horniness, Rein swallowed, not separating her eyes from my penis despite being reluctant.


    That being said, as she rejected me, it would seem that her favourability towards me hasn''t changed much.


    "You...I..."


    "What, as long as I do my best from here on with regards to that, then its fine."


    "IIgh...hyah..."


    Moving my penis back and forth, I allowed Rein''s underwear to become intimiate with the male genitalia.


    Rein panted from this alone, raising her hips as though she was inserted inside of.


    "Is it ok to put it in?"


    "N-no...don''t...come in..."


    To refuse despite this means that my favourability really hasn''t gone up, huh?


    She had lost her bearings since it was different to the usual heat, huh? It seems that Rein was aware that this was something special, though that''s what it was.


    For the time being, I moved the wet underwear with my index finger and applied the tip of my penis against it. The already impatient juices leaked from the penis, becoming accustomed to each of the genitals.


    "That''s why, stop it already...gguh!!"


    The tip of the penis was inserted as per normal. The insides of Rein''s vagina was gentle, unlike the usual where it would move to squeeze me dry, making it more interesting. So it can change like this just from emotions, huh?


    "Inside...it''s big..."


    "I''m going deep inside, so stay still. Look, you can clearly tell that I''ve hit a dead end."


    I ventured to explain it aloud. The tip of my penis gently tapped against the entrance of her womb.


    Each time it did, Rein would shrink back like a child who was about to be beaten by their parents. She seems to be blaming herself for having step foot into this domain.


    Such an expression was so funny that I involuntarily ended up laughing.


    "C''mon, one more."


    "Higugh! Nooh...!"


    After firmly pulling back my waist, I strongly pushed it back into the deepest place again so as to properly show her the facts.


    Each time, the interior of her vagina would pulsate and start to accept the penis.


    "Haha, like Rein, your p*ssy is also becoming quite meek, isn''t it?"


    "Don''t say iiit!! Ai''m noht gonna forgiffe youu!! Stupid, stupid!"


    Somehow or another, doesn''t this mean she''s in heat? In other words, my favourability may have increased to a certain extent.


    It''s just that she isn''t being honest, though that is but a trifling matter.


    I need to tease her a little more, huh?


    While smiling, I placed my finger against the area just above Rein''s vagina.


    "Did you know? The back of Rein''s stomach here is very sensitive. Haha, look, it''s twitching."


    "Higiggh, iiigh, I dohn''t knowww!! Ai dooohn''t knooooooww!!"


    Rein''s tone is already completely worn out, huh? Even so, rather she must hate me a great deal to not yield despite this.


    I have to firmly instill it and have her gain favour towards me.


    "Well then, it''s still a long way to go, but I''m gonna put out the first one, ok? I''m raising the pace."


    "Hah, fuuuh!! aaAAAH! Hurry, take it out....iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiggggh aaaAAAAAAAAAHH!!"


    "What''s wrong? I won''t get it unless you say the whole thing properly."


    While clenching my teeth, I cheerfully fired off my first ejaculation.


    While receiving the sensation of my waist being pushed from the back, my penis poured the accumulated pulsations into Rein''s vagina.


    Rein moved her body in accordance to the penis''s convulsions, raising a cry.


    Her reaction was almost like a small tank that had a bucket full of water tipped upside down into it. Even though the amount of semen coming out wouldn''t reach to that extent.


    "Look."


    "Fgugh!!"


    "I still have to do my best, huh? I need you to properly come to love me."


    "Anymoah dan dish, inshide...dohn''t...shtop...it-"


    "I have no idea what you''re saying."


    While feigning ignorance, I resumed my pistons.


    This time, while scooping her out, I purposefully made a wet sound so that Rein could clearly grasp the semen that was inside of her.


    While making a sticky schlick and squelch sound, I stirred the penis rod inside of her vagina.


    "Hyaaaaaaah, it''s hot, nooooo!! Agghu!"


    Because of her defiance, Rein''s pathetic voice came out much better than usual.


    While scoffing at such a Rein, I continued to ravage her over and over again.


    £ª


    I don''t remember how many times I ejaculated, but I''ve put out so much that even I''ve become fatigued.


    I''m pretty sure the sun had just started to sink when we started, but before I noticed it the morning sun was filtering into the classroom.


    "Although we''re taking a break, I''m quite tired, huh?"


    "Byah...agggh..."


    Rein''s whole body, that was even now still stick with semen, was exposed on top of the bed.


    As she was pretty much in an unconscious state during the second half, it was funny how she would wake up every time my penis smacked against her womb.


    "It stinks, huh?"


    "ah...ya...u..."


    It would seem that Rein, while still naked with her face down, was getting turned on by the semen that remained inside of her.


    When I touched her butt that was covered in semen, the sperm inside of her butt hole overflowed.


    "With this, I''ll have to push her stomach later."


    I also didn''t think that I could exert myself up until this extent, but Rein was also considerably obstinate.


    The result was a failure. It seems that I am considerably disliked by Rein.


    She did not accept my confession even once. Even if her body firmly held onto me and did things to incite a creampie, she absolutely did not shake her head in a vertical direction.


    "Love is a pretty hard thing, am I right? Well?"


    "Abyah...!!"


    I placed my hand against Rein''s back and pressed it lightly.


    In doing so, like a can whose lid was not opened completely, semen spilled out while making a dirty sound.


    Rein''s eyes opened from what happened just now, but her eyes had no focus.


    Now then, how should I clean up now after having met failure?

 Chapter 86锛欵pisode 86: Seibu Rein Reverse Rape-Arc

    Perhaps the time when I felt the most impatient during the last few years were these passing few seconds.


    Right now I had settled down a bit, but I felt pitiful at myself who wasn''t able to stay calm and collected as per usual.


    I was presently eating Rein''s wrestling technique that was known as a pinion in the school hallway. It wasn''t painful, but it wouldn''t be strange for one to be put in such a position at any time.


    "Stay still."


    Due to the suggestion, Rein could not attack me. That''s why this shouldn''t have the intent of obstructing me.


    On the off chance that the hypnosis was lifted, then it would be strange if some sort of information hadn''t been relayed to me in advance.


    Therefore, the hypnosis was working. There was no danger.


    If that wasn''t the case, then I''ll just think about then.


    Ok. After taking a deep breath, I opened my mouth.


    "Rein, what''s the meaning of this?"


    "Why don''t you ask your heart?"


    "My heart can tell that your chest is touching me. First, let''s talk-boeh!"


    "For the time being, walk."


    Rein helplessly pressed her chest against me due to our posture as she guided me forwards.


    It seems that, for this one time, there was no one around. No, well, there would be nothing more pathetic than being encountered in this appearance, though.


    "Thankfully it''s after school."


    It felt as though Rein also had acted with almost no prior planning. She was relieved that no one was passing by.


    The club rooms in the literary department that was separated from the classrooms was the most crowded zone after school. I ended up being taken to such a place from nearby the Counselling room.


    Ah, Kokoro is looking this way. Don''t come out, don''t come out, just wait and see.


    She nodded back.


    "Right."


    Rein directed as such, so I turned to the right.


    I had anticipated it to some extent. I was brought alone to that vacant room inside of the school that belonged to Rein.


    This wasn''t a crime committed by an outsider, but an impulsive action that Rein had made.


    After being pushed into the room, Rein, who came in afterwards, locked the door.


    While stumbling forwards and turning back, I loosened my restrained body.


    "What, if you wanted me to come to this room, then you should''ve just said so. I''m kinda free, after all."


    "I see."


    Rein leaned against the door, almost as though she were trying to make sure that I wouldn''t run away.


    As I also didn''t have any intention of escaping, I shrugged my shoulders without showing any particular resistance as I approached Rein.


    "Oi, oi, what''s wrong all of a sudden? Did something happen?"


    "What ''happened'' happened just earlier."


    "Aah, come to think of it, it did, didn''t it?"


    She must be referring to my confession the other day.


    I hadn''t touched her after that, but it seems that she hadn''t forgotten it.


    In saying so, the experiment was a failure, so was there anything thing else to that? Although I was planning on aiming for another opportunity to try the experiment again, though.


    "There was."


    "What''s wrong, I don''t really mind it, you know. If you want to talk, then¨Cowah! Nn!"


    As though aiming for a chance, she moved swiftly.


    Rein suddenly cut the distance between us and robbed my lips.


    It was also something like this when Mai did it, but that couldn''t compare to this. If last time was a kiss where it seemed as though she were entrusting herself to me, then this girl''s was the complete opposite.


    "Hoi, Rei..."


    "Nn."


    Rein inserted her tongue into my mouth. Lifting my jaw, she firmly held the back of my head.


    Rein''s tongue ran wilde inside of my mouth. She licked the back of my teeth, causing me to break out into goose bumps due to the ticklishness.


    I reflexively tried to repel her with my tongue, but Rein''s tongue entwined with mine like a snake as she sent saliva my way.


    "Buh, oh!!"


    "W''y?"


    When Rein glared this way with moist eyes, the bountiful amount of drool was sent to me.


    I slightly blew out some, but even so I couldn''t hold it back as I swallowed it all. The uniquely feminine smell passed through my throat, numbing my body.


    And then, the instant that I thought I lost all strength, my body was lifted up and rolled on top of the large sofa.


    I was being pushed down by Rein.


    "What are you planning?"


    "I''m not really feeling like that right now."


    Rein declared as though giving me a warning while hanging over me.


    Not feeling like that. In other words, she isn''t in heat.


    No matter how you look at it, she was in heat.


    "That''s wrong."


    Rein asserted silently as though she were seeing through my thoughts.


    She implicitly didn''t want to admit it.


    Certainly, if she was in heat and went out of control, then this sort of silence wouldn''t occur.


    Was she really not in heat?


    "That''s why, what we''re going to do from here on will be sex."


    "What, then I-"


    "That''s wrong."


    Rein firmly declared, placing her hand against my neck.


    "You have Mai. I can''t go out with you because of that. Even if you''re ok with it, I won''t allow it."


    "I also heard that last time."


    "That''s why, I am not in love with you."


    What''s with her, attentively going on about things I already know after all this.


    I know that this girl hates me. That was thoroughly etched into me last time.


    Rein arranged her words as though to press me, but what meaning is there in that?


    "That''s why, this is me using you because I want to use you."


    "Use?"


    "I hate you, yes, hate. But I''m fine with having sex with you. You see, I think that it would be fine to have your child."


    "..."


    "But, since this isn''t one between lovers, you don''t have to worry about it. All you''re doing is having sex because you want to."


    After that, Rein shut her mouth and took off my uniform.


    With both of my hands spread open, I couldn''t do anything else but wait for the buttons of my shirt to be removed.


    What, this is no different from the usual, huh?


    We have sexual intercourse because we want to. Even if you declared such a thing, what would become of it? What does she mean when she says I don''t have to worry even if she gives birth to a child?


    My coat was stripped off and my lower body was also exposed. The positions from yesterday were swapped. I was the one being raped.


    "I''m just having sex selfishly, so you haven''t done anything wrong at all. Mai also has nothing to do with it. Got it?"


    "What meaning is there in that-?"


    "Got it?"


    Rein glared at me with a glint in her eyes that resembled that of a wolf itself. There was an unspeakbale force contained within them.


    In the face of that terrifying and fascinating Rein, I chose to obey.


    "Got it."


    "Is that so? Then good."


    Rein placed her crotch atop my belly. She placed her weight upon it so that I couldn''t run away.


    After that, she took of her own uniform.


    Her body that was looking down on me from above was very supple and beautiful as always.


    Thinking about the limbs of the person who would fuck me from here on, then this was quite the considerable perk.


    "Don''t move."


    "Sorry."


    I was tempted by an evil spirit and tried to reach my hand out to her chest, but that wrist was stuck in place as it was grasped by Rein.


    Rein removed her clothes while still on top of me with dexterous movements, even taking off her panties as she became completely naked.


    As usual, curves, as though calculated, were drawn upon her body. Without showing the slightest shiver in the face of the chilly climate after school, Rein''s body was stroked by the light that peered through the gaps in the curtains.


    "Haah...aah..."


    While giving off a slightly feverish voice, Rein closed the fingers of her right hand in turn as she grasped my penis.


    Her eyes that looked as though waiting patiently, akin to those of a beast right before eating their prey, bestowed an overwhelming sense of intimidation.


    This sort of thing has also happened once before.


    It was when I hypnotised Rein for the first time, where I took away her reason and forcefully had her abandon her virginity.


    However, this time was different. With rational feelings, she dared to come and fuck me.


    It was unclear how the changes in her body caused by the hypnosis had influenced her mentality.


    "I''m going to put it in..."


    However, this time''s change was based from Rein''s self, induced by the hypnosis. It was likely the first opportunity where something other than hypnosis was involved.


    Due to Rein''s body movements, which she had gotten used to, her vagina was placed against the tip of my penis that it had become accustomed to, causing her vagina to spread.


    I simply stayed silent and decided to get fucked.


    "Nn..."


    Rein lifted her chin, breathing deeply several times while submerging my penis into the insides of her vagina.


    My penis was greeted by the countless folds in Rein''s vagina, receiving a sensation akin to that of minute hands that couldn''t be grasped rubbing my pole.


    And then, she slowly lowered her waist and Rein''s vagina was filled with my inserted penis. I could tell that the parts that couldn''t fit were pressing and squeezing against the entrance of her womb.


    "Haah...aah...h, it''s in."


    "Yeah, it''s in."


    "I''m going to move as I please, so you, just stay there like that."


    Rein slowly raised her knees and once again returned to normal.


    Each time a screamed leaked out through her gritted teeth, but her vagina was favourably wet.


    It''s likely that she was horny. She probably also had feelings of guilt. Both of those had become the same.


    However, what was inside of Rein right now was not her misdeeds towards her dead little sister. Something that I didn''t know¡ªa new guilt had driven her into action.


    "Haah...ah, ah, haaah...! Nngh, haah..."


    Rein''s waist moved up and down without stopping. Perhaps as though trying to make changes, she twisted her hips side to side and also showed off her swaying figure.


    As though connected with those movements, my penis received stimulus in all four directions. The interior of her vagina stroked my tip, Rein''s movements causing my penis to tremble many a times from being stroked by the back of her stomach.


    "NNgh! Aah, faahh..."


    Rein''s body had already turned into one that sought out semen, even when it wasn''t in heat. What had surpassed the hypnosis and sank into her own body was connected with her awareness towards me.


    The moist interior of her vagina secreted love juice as though to further distract from her thirstiness.


    Even so, she firmly tried to squeeze out the thing she wanted most from my penis.


    "...Rein."


    "Hurry...aaah, let it out! I will, give birth to your child, after all!"


    Lovingly stroking Rein''s enraptured cheeks, I felt blood gathering into my groin.


    When I realised it, my body was enveloped in a feeling of ejaculation, as though the entirety of my lower half was being squeezed out, and I poured semen into the insides of Rein''s vagina.


    "Mmmmmmmmmmmhh!!!"


    Rein bit her lips and suppressed her own voice. Apparently she had reached her climax.


    "Puhaah...haah...haah..."


    Running out of breath like that, she collapsed as though gradually overlapping her body with mine.


    When I tried to wrap my hands around that Rein''s back-


    "It''s fine, go home. Because it''s all over."


    Rein rejected those hands. Pushed by hands without strength, she, who had collapsed on top of my belly, moved powerlessly in order to try and move me aside.


    Although I worried about what I should do, in the end I withdrew from the sofa as per Rein''s wishes.


    "......"


    Rein silently regained her breath while still remaining face-down.


    There was no sign of her calling out to me.


    It was almost as though we had become merely strangers the instant that sex ended.


    For the time being, the semen that fell from inside of her vagina made our intercouse all too clear, though.


    I fixed up the buttons of my own uniform, all the while trying to grasp the intentions of Rein who had not spoken all this time.


    "Later, then."


    "Nngh!"


    Without especially continuing, I left the room.


    "Master..."


    "Yeah, it was fine. It was quite the unusual act, huh. I don''t know what the cause was, though."


    "Is that so..."


    Kokoro stayed still, doing nothing while gazing at the closed door of the classroom that Rein was in.


    I continued to wait for that situation without any particularly strong feelings.


    After waiting, Kokoro finally moved.


    "Master, the contraceptives..."


    "Mm, aah. Today''s fine."


    "Eh?"


    "That girl said she wanted to give birth. If she gets pregnant, then that''s fine."


    The clean up can be done at school anyways, and she still won''t graduate for at least a year.


    "Is that so...?"


    Kokoro spoke the same words as earlier with a different nuance.


    And then, after staring a while at the front of the door just once more, we departed.

 Chapter 87锛欵pisode 87: Touhou Sunou Future Rape-Arc

    I think that it is best to do what one likes. If you don''t like it, then you should refuse to do it, whatever it may be.


    However, I dislike being the only one to taste defeat even more.


    That''s why the reason behind me spending all of today playing games with Sunou was because my pride was annoying me.


    "Victory~..."


    While Sunou was lying down and rolling around in my house, she gazed at the board game whose outcome had already been decided.


    This girl jokingly let me, who had no plans for my holiday, play a game. It was really unbearable.


    "So it seems."


    "This is the guidance of my evil influence~..."


    However, ever since she came early in the morning, we have continued to play various games all day up until now.


    Perhaps because Sunou had also become tired, as expected, she no longer had the spirit that could be seen from her in the morning. It was really regrettable how she sluggishly crushed me as though she were the sky up above.


    "..."


    "..."


    Incidentally, I couldn''t move poorly.


    Whenever I got bored and tried to activate the hypnosis, Sunou proposed the next game with poor timing. Being obstructed by pride or something else, I was forcibly placed into a situation where my escape wasn''t forgiven.


    I began to vaguely sense it. It was likely that this was Sunou''s ability known as Laplace that was able to adjust the random numbers of life. To her, stalling for time right now by continuing to play games probably related to some sort of important cirucmstance.


    That''s why, my chances of escaping by opposing her were low.


    "..."


    "..."


    If I hurry Sunou, then she would once again start another game as a diversion. I learned this after it happened several times.


    That''s why, for the time being, I waited. I waited, and got tired.


    Lying on the floor, I gazed at Kokoro in the kitchen. She seems to know something as she wore a troubled face without helping me.


    "...nngh."


    At last, Sunou began to fiddle with the finished game''s pieces without proposing to play a new one.


    If you''re gonna talk then don''t go doing such round about things and just propose to have a talk. She should know just from my reactions that I won''t be swept by the atmosphere.


    At this point, it''s completely possible for me to just ignore everything and go to sleep like this.


    "...say."


    After thinking that far, Sunou finally spilled the beans.


    I responded by directing only my line of sight towards Sunou.


    "Demon, you''re a demon, right?"


    "Hm, yeah."


    The expression of Sunou, who was lying on her side, was somehow sorrowful, and was more calm than usual. The gothic dress that she wore felt as though it had more fighting spirit in it than usual.


    The appearance and body of Sunou, who always felt as though she were nagging, really possessed something that attracts people. It was precisely because of this that I would think isn''t this girl the one who''s actually the demon?


    Anyways, there should be no other opportunities to say it. So just say it.


    "I have already been together with Demon for more than half a year, right?"


    "Yeah."


    "That means that Kokoro-nee-san has already been Demon''s slave for more than half a year, right?"


    Sunou spun the game piece with restless fingertips.


    Before long, that hand slowly separated, the piece fell, and Sunou rose up.


    "Say, Demon. Do you not have any intention of taking this body as your eternal familiar?"


    "Ah?"


    Hm, what is the meaning of this?


    It was such a sudden thing. Sunou said that she wanted to become my slave.


    "Well?"


    "Even if you do that, I won''t release Kokoro."


    "I know."


    I met eyes with Kokoro once.


    Kokoro directed her usual smile towards me.


    "I was also consulted in advance."


    "What do you think about it?"


    "That is for Master to decide. I do not have any means of making the decision."


    "For the record, I was granted permission by Kokoro-san. I will be the second one and be in second place."


    "No, wait."


    My half-asleep consciousness woke up.


    I rearranged my thoughts at once, allowing all of the problematic points to bubble up to the surface.


    "Why do you want to be my slave?"


    "Because I want to follow you, who are a Demon. I might not be able to become your lover. That''s why I want to stay together with you as a slave."


    "Just what about me...no, even before that."


    "It''s because I know that Demon isn''t simply just teasing me and enjoying yourself. Wanting to follow you is something that I decided on my own. It''s not like I''m running away from reality."


    Before I noticed it, Sunou had arranged her posture and continued to assert herself as though saying she wanted herself to be seen.


    "If the Demon hates my tastes or clothes, then I''ll strive to change them. I don''t believe that the Demon will do something like that, though."


    I was puzzled by the proposal that was basically like treasure had fallen into my lap.


    I kind of don''t really know what to say.


    Sunou''s jewel-like eyes that were full of earnest eliminated the possibility that this was a joke.


    "I will not deny someone''s personality. No matter what I claim from you, you yourself are free."


    "Yup."


    "But of course, I will not permit something such as denying what I want to do."


    It''s not about running away.


    Even so, I could not wipe away the possibility that this girl was escaping from her current situation.


    If I accept it and she lives to become dependent on me, then I didn''t think that would be permissable.


    Certainly, the current Sunou isn''t a shut in, had friends, and had now become able to hold a conversation with people to a considerable extent.


    However, without just one more push, she won''t have my trust.


    And above all, I don''t like being the passive one.


    Slaves should be something that I choose.


    "If you accept this covenant, then I will never betray you no matter what happens."


    "I can''t trust that. If I tell you to die after we form the contract, will you?"


    "I believe that the Demon won''t speak of such a diversion. However, if that happens, then I will accept it. Because that would simply mean I didn''t look at you properly."


    Almost as if accepting me, Sunou''s eyes were glued this way with a transparent hue that seemed like it would suck you in.


    In the face of such eyes, before all else, I had become vigilant.


    "[The Rule is Easy]."


    That''s why I escaped using the keywords.


    If this was a game, then this would be my loss.


    "Kokoro!"


    "Yes. I am resolved to be scolded as much as you please!"


    "Are you the one who put that in her head?"


    "No, it was something that Sunou-chan said herself."


    While combing her bangs, I watched Sunou who had fallen into a hypnotic state.


    Sunou''s shoulders swayed from side to side with a flutter as her gaze wandered.


    I thought once about what to do, and-


    "...well, I guess I should enjoy this too, huh?"


    I came up with a proposal.


    If she says that she wants to become a slave, then she shouldn''t mind if I used her for a play suitable for such.


    "I also love that part of Master."


    "This girl said that she would never betray me, right? In that case, shall we test under what sort of circumstances will that hold true?"


    Now then, let''s try and simulate a situation where she may betray me inside of her head.


    "Sunou, please try and imagine your ideal adult, the greatest adult there is."


    "...that is, mother."


    "Now then, you have become my slave and 10 years later you found employment and are working in the same place as your mother. Come, let us travel 10 years into the future."


    "...yes."


    Sunou shut her eyes and experienced an imaginary virtual decade as my slave.


    Although it''s bothersome, I included appropriately detailed episodes just in case as I established the setting inside of her. I can get rid of the inconsistencies later.


    "You feel that this job is worth living for, almost as important as your mother. What do you think of this job?"


    "It is, very very important...it is worthwhile...it is wonderful..."


    Right now, Sunou was busily taking up a new important position in her mother''s workplace and felt pride in it.


    After that, while taking our time like that, all that was left was to release her consciousness.


    "Now then, this is that workplace, and you are currently at the most busiest time. Struggling at every second of every moment is very fulfilling, isn''t it?"


    "Yes...it is, very fulfilling."


    "Then, you will wake up. 10..."


    When Sunou woke up, her body jerked for an instant, and in the next moment she tapped on the keyboard that was in her imagination and gave instructions to her invisible subordinates.


    "Sunou, good morning."


    There, as though not having any relation to that place, I, who had become Sunou''s owner, trespassed onto the area.


    "Mas...! Why the office, um, please come with me for a second!"


    After crying out without hiding her shock at that reality, Sunou restlessly looked at the surroundings. Perhaps she was concerned about the people in the surroundings?


    And then, she took my hand and walked me somewhere.


    What, as expected I would be in the way in such a place, huh?


    While thinking that, after Sunou moved to close a door somewhere after walking 2 or 3 steps-


    "MASTER!"


    "Uwoh!"


    Sunou jumped into my chest. Even though she should recognise herself as an adult, she made a frolicking action like a child.


    "What''s wrong!? If you were to give this Sunou a call, then I would come greet you as soon as you visited!"


    "Ah, no, I just wanted to surprise you a bit, see."


    "MASTER is always mischeivous, and a wonderful personage who is able to think up such elaborate plans for the likes of me!"


    Sunou sent a coquettish gaze towards me, having loosened so much that I had never seen it before.


    I felt incredibly complicated.


    "Where is this?"


    "Yes! This is the place I have furnished so that we do not have to be on guard when MASTER comes, and a place where I can prepare to perform a ceremony with the highest priority should you wish it."


    "What about your job?"


    "Please do not worry. After all, to me, MASTER is my everything."


    When this girl who was that rebellious became this obedient, that in itself became a weird feeling.


    Kokoro also became surprised with rounded eyes, but wordlessly returned to the kitchen so as not to disturb us.


    Suddenly, the zip sound of my fly being undone could be heard.


    "Oi."


    "Ah, my apologies! I thought that I had discerned the reason for MASTER''s visit, but..."


    "...I see. Well, that''s true, but-"


    "Yes, is Kokoro-nee-san busy? Or did you find yourself free from being at home all the time?"


    Sunou kneeled and removed my trousers.


    Home all the time, is it? It would seem that this girl thinks my future is one of unemployment, huh?


    My cheek twitched slightly. Things have already become troublesome. As a result, one could conclude that her current stage was that of obedience.


    "Open your mouth."


    "As your will, I shall open my mouth no-mgh!!"


    While grasping Sunou''s adorably set hair, I used her like a sex-sleeve as she was.


    Normally, she would try to spit it out or push back against me, but today was different.


    Her small mouth which wasn''t able to hold it all should have pushed back, but was now accepting my penis without caring about whether I hit the side of her throat.


    "Mmmmmmmghh!"


    While her eyes became filled with tears, Sunou''s consciousness seemed as though it would fly away when her neck was pierced from her throat.


    Even so, she desperately clung to my lower body and ensured that my penis wouldn''t spill out of her mouth. As proof of her hard work, drool overflowed from the corners of her mouth.


    Unlike the defiance she showed up until now, she acted to accept my violence.


    Of course, if I did that with Sunou''s small body, then she might end up being broken by this violence.


    "Hahah, this is pretty good."


    "Foah'' h''you to ''fe en''oying h''yourshelf, ish'' an honou-!!"


    How do I say this, I feel a sense of accomplishment. She possessed a different disposition than up until now, and I was thankful that she was trying to please me.


    The warm sensation of her throat rubbed against the tip of my penis whenever I pierced the back of her throat, and the frenulum forcibly rubbed against Sunou''s tongue due to my pistons.


    "Oggh! AaAAAAAH!!"


    Even when Sunou raised a scream, she wasn''t able to cling onto me as though leaning onto me. She desperately continued the service as though not to disappoint me.


    As it wasn''t my intention to go overboard and really break her, my penis didn''t endure it.


    Like that, I ejaculated directly down her throat without passing over the tongue.


    "Gobogh! Gogh, aggh!"


    While shedding tears, Sunou lifted her chin so that the semen wouldn''t flow backwards, accepting the sperm.


    I continued to ejaculate without care, shaking my penis inside of Sunou''s mouth while allowing her to swallow it all up.


    "Oghoooh..."


    Sunou even forgot to blink as she stiffened while her mouth was still stuffed with my penis. Even though she wasn''t able to breath, she firmly intended on drinking my semen.


    "This is pretty nice."


    It was quite the heroic act with her undivided attention, to the extent where one would suspect whether or not she had actually fainted.


    It was an entertainment different again from Kokoro. With her, she was so capable that it felt like there was never a moment that she was forcing herself.


    That figure that was able to become desperate precisely because such a thing was lacking granted me another good stimulus.


    "Hey, don''t overdo it. You alright?"


    "Ai''m...fai, ne..."


    As my mood had gotten better, I took care of her, even though things had already come to pass.


    "I''m satisfied, so you can go back to work. You''re busy, right?"


    "Nkh...yezh...thank you, very much...again, at any time-"


    "Hey, hey."


    I tried to return Sunou to work in that manner.


    Sunou accepted that and, after standing up while holding her mouth, tried to return back to work.


    [The Rule is Easy.]


    It was there that I stated the keywords at once and had her fall into a hypnotic trance.


    The instant Sunou lost consciousness, her body looked as though it would collapse.


    Supporting that, I acted to not allow it to fall for the time being.


    After a while, the semen that couldn''t be held came gushing out of Suou''s mouth. Coughing violently even whilst in an unconsciouss state, a turbid liquid spilled over her lips.


    "Hahah, it''s good that you passed the first hurdle."


    Seeing that, I once again laughed in good humour.


    This had become quite the enjoyable suggestions, hasn''t it?

 Chapter 88锛欵pisode 88: Houjou Kokoro Sexual Technique Coaching-Arc

    Sunou remained fallen in a hypnotic trance, awaiting my next instructions.


    This was a test to challenge the loyalty of Sunou who had volunteered to become my slave, but of course more than half of it was for my fun.


    "It''s impossible to never betray someone."


    I told the unresponsive Sunou as though lecturing her.


    There are many moments were people betray people. There is nothing certain in this world.


    Even Kokoro here was no exception. Based on that premise, Sunou''s promise held no meaning.


    That''s why, rather than this being a test, it''d be more correct to say that this was simply to make her suffer.


    It was something that was intended to teach her body the meaning of the phrase ''the mouth is the source of calamity''.


    ¨Cwas.


    "Now then, let''s once again proceed with the premise that you have become my slave."


    "...yes...Demon''s...slave...MASTER."


    Perhaps feeling relief from this line somewhere, Sunou''s mouth slackened.


    Well, it''s not good if all she does is suffer. As long as she becomes a slave candidate, then I should give her a certain amount of allowance.


    By no means am I spoiling her.


    "Kokoro, come here."


    "Y...yes! What is it!?"


    Perhaps finding it unexpected that she''d be called upon, Kokoro at first went blank before immediately breaking into a smile and rushing over here.


    "Like earlier, she''ll be a temporary slave for the time being so treat Sunou as a slave. You got that?"


    "Yes, I understand, but why tell me such a thing?"


    After briefly implanting appropriate suggestions into Sunou, I released her from her hypnotic trance.


    With this, Sunou will have just become my slave.


    "...10."


    "...pih-"


    The instant after waking up as though having unsteadily nodded off, Sunou stretched her back.


    "MASTER! I wish for your everlasting favour along with this eternal contract!"


    "Yeah, I got it, already."


    After deeply dropping my waist onto the chair in a MASTER-like manner, I signalled at Kokoro with my eyes.


    Picking up on this, Kokoro kneeled down before me.


    "Up until now, you know that you have always been in a setting where you were being ravaged during sexual intercourse, right? Kokoro will act as an example from here on, so learn from her."


    "Y-Yes! I will whole-heartedly devote myself to observe carefully!"


    "Sunou-chan, please watch closely, ok?"


    "I will not remove my eyes even for a single instant!"


    After laughing a little, Kokoro began to remove my shirt.


    While her thin fingers ocassionally bestowed a ticklish sensation against my skin, she exposed my front and also undressed my trousers.


    Sunou stared fixedly with large eyes, watching my stripping as though peering at it. The part where she jerked in surprise when my penis vigorously showed itself made her still seem like a small animal.


    Without particularly moving my body, I left everything to Kokoro.


    For the time being, I guess I''ll devote my all into not moving.


    "Pardon me...aah..."


    Kokoro''s expression slackened, gazing upon my penis as though it were a cherished lover.


    "Master''s smell is, from the strongest place...look, Sunou-chan. Can you understand what''s happening?"


    "I-It''s big and erect."


    "Master''s thing..."


    While supporting the erect penis with her fingertips, Kokoro nestled against it. The sensation of her soft cheeks were transmitted from the penis''s frenulum.


    Kokoro''s nasal breaths hit against the tip of my penis, allowing me to tell without seeing that she was truly smelling it without reserve. Perhaps this was an expression of love that was unique to her.


    "Now then, next...I will firmly remember Master''s responses. Which parts are weak spot and which parts feel pleasant, please memorise them."


    "Yes, Kokoro-nee-san!"


    When Kokoro stroked my penis with the pads of her fingers, her fingers gently held it with slow movements.


    And then she gradually began to jerk my penis off as though to confirm the sensation of my skin.


    Even while doing that, Kokoro''s free hand adeptly removed the buttons of her own jacket as she slowly brought her face closer this way.


    "Nn smack...mmh."


    "Kokoro-nee-san''s mouth is overlapping with Master''s, and to think that she''d bring her skin close so actively..."


    While she licked my lips, Kokoro removed her bra and pressed her exposed breasts against my skin. My lips were gently kissed as my skin received the soft sensation of her breasts.


    During this, Kokoro carefully continued to jerk my penis off.


    When my penis responded with a jerk upon receiving the occassionally strong sensation, Kokoro smiled and hastened her speed as though to encourage that.


    "Haah...mmm!! aaAh..."


    "Aah...Kokoro-nee-san''s body is moving almost like she''s dancing."


    And then, Kokoro used her own upper body to rub my chest as though jerking off my entire body.


    She rolled all over my torso almost as though she were painting my chest, bestowing upon me the sensation of her soft breasts and the tips of her nipples. She persistently rubbed her chest against my mouth, inviting me to put out my tongue.


    "Master, are you already about to let it out? If you are, then feel free to do so at any time."


    "Both of you look so happy. So this is a slave''s service, isn''t it?"


    As though struck by Kokoro''s disorderly-ness, Sunou placed both hands against her crotch and tried to start consoling herself.


    "You cannot do that."


    However, Kokoro controlled that with but a single word, placing my penis atop the palm of her hand so that Sunou could clearly see it well.


    "Sunou-chan, slaves exist entirely for their Master. That''s why, selfishness like self-consolation is not permitted. Everything must be under Master''s permission, and even if freedom is permitted, you must properly accept the fact that all of your rights are entrusted to Master."


    "Y-Yes...I, understand!"


    When was such a rule made?


    Sunou prayed with both hands as though to suppress her masturbating arms, shaking while staring at our intercourse.


    Perhaps being satisfied with that, Kokoro made a small smile before concentrating on my service.


    "Mm, smack...haah, Aah...Master, Master..."


    As though following blind belief, Kokoro wholeheartedly licked my entire body as she continued to rub against me.


    Somehow, we''ve been together for more than half a year. I have a feeling that Kokoro''s bodn with me has gotten stronger. The previous declaration was likely made precisely because she has respect for me.


    Kokoro''s breasts that were crushed against my body caused a soft spongy sensation to come and go against my skin, almost as though my entire body was being pistoned.


    "Master, are you already, going to cum!? Please let it out! Anywhere on my body, no matter where you put it out, I do not mind! This body, all of it belongs to you, after all...aaah!"


    "MASTER''s d*ck is, twitching...ah-"


    I ejaculated without holding back. While raging violently in Kokoro''s hand, my penis continued to release a turbid white liquid.


    Immediately after ejaculating, Kokoro brought her face close to my penis, bathing her body without leaving any to spare as though accepting my semen.


    "pheew."


    Kokoro closed her mouth and took a deep breath. Her face, nape, and chest¨Cthe semen covering her body decorated her vulgarly.


    In this space where silence had descended, my male odour drifted.


    Sunou''s cheeks reddened as she brought her nose closer.


    "Sunou-chan. Master''s semen is something that is granted to use slaves. It is important to receive it without letting any go to waste. Look, like this, overlap the tongue against the tip of his d*ck, and..."


    Kokoro''s tongue danced on the tip of my penis, granting me a ticklish sensation.


    While seeing that, Sunou swallowed her saliva. It''s likely that her imagination of her figure doing this overlapped with Kokoro''s.


    "slurp...''rike dish, whi''e makin'' soundz. slurrp...sho that Mashtah cyan pwoperly...kyah!"


    My penis once again returned to its original erect state from Kokoro''s nasal breath.


    Kokoro became surprised as her cheek was slapped by the suddenly aoused penis.


    "...fufuh, Master''s dick...it is a very energetic and naughty child."


    As though she were looking at a beloved child, Kokoro gently smiled while staring at my penis. Semen that she still had yet to finish licking up dripped from her mouth.


    As my penis was poked with her index finger, I ended up becoming strangely sensitive.


    "I am honoured to have your d*ck become erect because of me, but...this time, I would like to yield this to Sunou-chan."


    "I don''t mind."


    "I feel bad for monopolising it all this time, after all."


    Perhaps showing concern for Sunou, Kokoro held back on performing any more intercourse.


    As for me, I wouldn''t have minded if we did it even twice or three times, if Kokoro wants to do that then it''s fine.


    "I-I will...please...MASTER..."


    "Please do your best. I will firmly assist you, after all."


    Kokoro went around behind Sunou and pushed her back.


    Sunou was probably seized with fear at the fact that she was stepping into the final domain that she, herself, had accepted. She did not readily approach.


    However, unlike usual, she sent a curious gaze which was something quite new.


    Well, it''ll just be a matter of time before she says that she''ll do it on her own.


    Behind Sunou was Kokoro, who still had semen on her. Making contact with Sunou''s skin, my semen was transmitted to her nape.

 Chapter 89锛欵pisode 89: Touhou Sunou Emotional Tyranny-Arc

    Having intercourse at home, in and of itself, came with a sense of security. I couldn''t throw away this feeling, even if I wanted to be stimulated and headed outside.


    Today, Sunou volunteered herself to be a slave and dedicated her body to me.


    Having already removed my trousers with my penis erect, I thrust it before Sunou''s eyes.


    "Now then, you watched my slave¡ªKokoro''s way of working closely, right?"


    "Yes...I saw it. How to say it, it was magnificently amazing..."


    "Naturally. My Kokoro is excellent, after all."


    When I displayed my pride in my slave, although slight, Sunou became dispirited.


    As for me, that was also, to a certain extent, within the range of my predictions.


    From the start, she could not compare with Kokoro who had been with me for more than half a year.


    "You see, I am not thinking of having you do the same things as Kokoro."


    "Y-Yes..."


    "Somehow, this woman and I have been together for more than half a year. I am not thinking that Sunou will catch up, and even you probably won''t be big-headed enough to think so either. You are not entitled to be my slave for such matters."


    That was another reason why I showed off Kokoro''s techniques.


    Perhaps because she couldn''t help but become anxious at what I was going to say, Sunou''s eyes began to moisten. It''s not like it''s something that she has to get that worried over, though.


    "That''s why, for you, I will have you thoroughly serve me as my toy."


    "...as your toy? Just what sort of treatment would I-"


    "No matter how much I selfishly hurt you, or ravage you as though raging about violently, you will endure it. For the time being, just that alone will be your objective this time."


    After forcefully pulling Sunou closer, I pushed her head onto the sofa.


    In an unrestrained manner, as though holding down a thug or something, I restrained Sunou, satisfying my sadistic heart.


    "This time, don''t resist."


    "...-!!! ...yes...!"


    Although Sunou was surprised at the sudden events, she did not stop obeying me. That''s a good sign.


    Playing with Sunou who would normally resist was fun. On the other hand, however, teasing Sunou who wouldn''t resist also seemed enjoyable.


    Thinking such a simple thing, I was lead to action.


    "Kyah...!!"


    First of all, I began to tear apart the beautiful clothes Sunou was wearing. Like a child who forcefully opened a present box, I destroyed Sunou''s Gothic-style attire.


    I''ll reimburse her for it later, but this was likely an unbearable disgrace for her.


    "......"


    Upon taking a peek at her expression, I could see Sunou strongly shutting her eyes and trembling. She wasn''t angry. Rather, it felt like she was scared of having something done to her.


    As expected, even if she did believe in me that much, I guess she doesn''t believe that it won''t hurt, huh.


    In actuallity, she was completely right, though.


    "Kyah!"


    "Your underwear also looked considerably expensive, huh?"


    "Iggh..."


    While gazing at her butt peeking out from her tattered skirt, I grabbed the obstructive cloth and pulled it.


    The panties were forcefully stretched because of that, lifting up Sunou''s waist. The sight of her beautifully shaped butt spilling out and getting caught by her underwear was quite the nice view.


    While her knees shook, Sunou became agitated by her raised waist, causing her butt to shake.


    "Hahah, although it was but a natural course of events, shaking your butt nets you quite a lot of points, huh?"


    "T-Thank you very much for the praise...hyaah!!"


    The forcefully pulled panties ended up tearing. The torn-off piece remained in my hand as Sunou once again dropped onto the sofa.


    Sunou collapses face-down while in a state where her beautiful bottocks could be seen.


    Without thinking, I ended up swinging my hand and slapping that butt. Well, it''s only a matter of course.


    "Hyah!"


    "Well, having fun like this would be fine, but I really should enjoy myself more since you''ve prepared yourself, right?"


    Grabbing both sides of Sunou''s waist, I raised her up and applied my penis against her.


    It was the same situation as treating a tool. Although I don''t have one, using a butt-type sex sleeve probably feels something like this.


    "Now then, let''s do our best."


    While laughing after recalling what would happen from here on, I insincerely gave her words of encouragement.


    It''s likely that Sunou has already become accustomed to things being done to her against her will. This time, Sunou''s probably thinking it''s good enough as long as she can accept it.


    Of course, that would just be boring.


    "Look, it''s going in..."


    "Y-Yes, pleashe!"


    Sunou raised a cry as though expelling it from her throat.


    Although the tip of my penis entered, it was narrow as always. Sunou''s young body rejected the foreign body, her vagina tightening as though to expel my penis.


    It felt good.


    "Gah...ah, nooooooooh!! It hurdz, Id hurrrrrddddzzzzz!!!"


    Sunou screamed loudly. She seemed to be sufferring from an unknown pain, almost as though she were having sexual intercourse for the first time.


    This was also thanks to the hypnosis.


    "After a long time, it''s quite tight, ..."


    "Agh...aagh-"


    With a slither, I inserted into her as though thrusting a stick into a clogged pipe.


    Becoming incontinent due to that pain, Sunou''s soiled water flowed onto the sofa.


    This hypnosis was one that reset her sexual experience up until now, while making her ruminate upon the pain and humiliation she felt up until now inside of her head¡ªa hypnosis-like hypnosis.


    In other words, the current Sunou was exactly the same as when she had her first time, with the exception of her memories. Her body believes it to be as such.


    That Sunou, who possessed a youthfulness unworthy of sexual intercourse, had arrived back here.


    "IiaAAAAAAAAAHH!! IAAaih!! Id hurdz, kyaaAAAAAAAAGHAH!"


    "Haha, that''s good."


    Sunou had promised to become my slave, and resolved herself to dedicate her own heart to me.


    That''s why, in contrast to before, I will have her body reject me whilst her mentality was in an accepting state.


    "Z-Zavve me..."


    "Oi, oi. Your Master is having his fun. That''s not something you should disturb, right?"


    I was enjoying Sunou''s body more than I thought.


    Her body itself should have become accustomed to my penis, but just by making her believe with hypnosis, she had returned to a body that didn''t get wet and a vagina that wouldn''t accept me.


    Just like how a magician often uses hypnosis to make a woman successfully sit on an invisible chair, her mind had made her body change back into how it was back then.


    The penis was strongly clasped by the vagina, refusing to be pushed out. On the contrary, it moved as though to stroke my penis, becoming a wave when I was inserted deeply as she stimulated the penis.


    "What the current you can do that no one else can is use that youthfulness to please me. To continue to serve me with your suffering figure."


    "Aghh, agh gagh!!"


    "If you really don''t like it, then it''s fine to quite. I''m not particularly ordering you to become my slave, after all."


    While stirring Sunou''s back that was held in my hand, I confirmed whether or not this girl was conscious.


    Sunou''s tongue came out of her mouth that couldn''t close as tears flowed from both of her eyes. With a tremble, her entire body, which continued to move unreasonably, convulsed.


    Receiving those convulsions as stimulus, my penis magnanimously plunged all the way into her depths.


    If it was Sunou''s vagina, then my penis wouldn''t be able to fit all the way in. In order to put the last of it in, I need to forcefully pierce her as though crushing her womb.


    "......"


    "What''s wrong, Sunou?"


    That''s why, this was the final confirmation.


    I haven''t even finished inserting it yet. If I were to put it all the way in, then my unrelenting pumping would start.


    Sunou''s unmoving body trembled, and with just a single word-


    "MASSHHTAAH..."


    -she accepted me.


    My penis penetrated into Sunou''s depths, with a force strong enough that she would feel an impact.


    "Good girl."


    "Agah...gah...ooh..."


    Sunou shook once due to that impact, but I could tell that she fainted in that instant. Her whole body lost power, and she seemed to blow bubbles from the edges of her mouth.


    In the face of her writhing around as though her brain was bathed in electricity, blood once against surged into my penis.


    "Ighgigh...!!"


    That faint vibration became a sharp pain which assailed Sunou, causing her to awake again.


    The vagina that lost power for a moment tightened strongly, serving me quite well.


    While placing my right hand against Sunou''s cheek, I instered my index finger into Sunou''s mouth.


    "Agh...agh..."


    "Come on, do your best to entertain me."


    I played with Sunou''s agape mouth by stirring it around with my finger. With a smack, saliva dripped down her chin.


    While her focus was directed there, I slowly pulled out my penis and once again thrust into her.


    "Gih!"


    In response to that shock, Sunou once again raised her voice as she strongly bit my finger.


    As expected, the protective suggestion was quite weak in situations where she wasn''t even conscious. The skin of my finger got cut a little bit.


    Of course, I was fully aware of it.


    I further moved my waist back and forth, resuming my pistoning.


    A scream so loud that it seemed as though it would make Sunou''s voice hoarse rang out.


    My penis trampled many times over her tightly closed vagina. I tried to make a scar in my shape so that it wouldn''t return to its normal form again.


    The pain-induced convulsions and rejection contrarily stimulated my man parts, making me erect.


    "smack...slurrrp!"


    "That''s good, I don''t dislike smart children."


    In such a situation, Sunou began to lick the wound on my finger. Like a dog licking on a bone, she carefully concerned herself with my wound.


    Pushing her body that seemed like it would break, she showed concern for the skin of my finger.


    "You''re quite excellent for a slave, huh?"


    "slurrrp...slurp, slurp...!"


    Sunou had also included the intent of distracting herself from pain in her actions. That''s why she simply continued to do that desperately.


    As a show of respect for her spirit of service, I should finish this up soon.


    "Hey...properly receive it."


    "Mm...bgh, AaghAGHAGHAAaaAAh...gah!"


    Heat filled my crotch, and semen leaped out as though to expel said heat.


    While receiving a sensation of release with my body from the discharge, semen was stockpiled inside of Sunou''s vagina as though to clear away the accumulated grudges.


    Sunou''s vagina, that was unable to swallow it all, broke down like a dam as semen leaked out from the gaps created by the penis. Her vaginal interior convulsed with a twitch, causing her to spout at the same time as those vibrations.


    "ah...hyah..."


    Sunou''s finally released body lost strength and collapsed onto the sofa. Sunou, who did not move as though she had died, slept while semen flowed out of her.


    "How was it, Master?"


    Kokoro gazed at Sunou and me while enviously placing her hands against both cheeks.


    While nodding with a moderately satisfied face, I ordered for Sunou''s release.


    "What, if she''s an apprentice, then I guess I don''t really mind? She''ll become a good toy."


    "Is that so? How very wonderful."


    Kokoro rejoiced as though it was about herself. Even though she probably didn''t want something like a junior, that part of her is kind.


    "smack...pop..."


    I abruptly peeked at the face of the fainted Sunou.


    Tears flowed and she was completely exhausted, but her expression was unexpectedly calm.


    Furthermore, she was still licking the index finger that I had put forth even until now. Even though she was unconscious, she was just like a baby.


    "Hahah, that''s right, this girl is currently born just for my sake."


    Celebrating the birth of a new slave, I greeted her with a beaming smile.


    Now, why don''t we also see whether or not this girl intends on staying by my side when she wakes up?

 Chapter 90锛欵pisode 90: Academy Desire Inspection-Arc

    From the start, I was the type to go to school earlier than the average person.


    If I didn''t, then there would be many times when the other commuting students would obstruct me by chance. The crowd would be slow, and the shoe racks congested.


    However, for today only, I had a change of heart and walked along the street to school at a normal time.


    It''s good that the apartment was close by. Even though I caught the school gate before my very eyes, it didn''t take that much time.


    "Please line uuup. Please open your bag so we can immediately see insiiide!"


    Today was more crowded than usual. And it was so because there was a bag inspection.


    Because there was a considerable amount of students, there were several queues for lining up, and students inspecting to accomodate them.


    I naturally lined up behind the queue that I chose amongst them.


    "Now, the next person."


    It''s good to wait at times like this. There is enjoyment in expectations.


    "Ok, next."


    A female student who had a brisk manner of speaking was the examiner for this queue.


    That strong-willed, spruce and orderly appearance matched well with that sprightly ponytail. Her uniform that showed no wear or tear and her firmly worn armband also raised her fastidiousness.


    Standing in front of that girl, I opened my bag and showed her its contents just like the other people.


    "...? Come now, show it to me."


    "Hm, what is the problem?"


    The girl shook her head, detaining me while holding suspicion.


    I intentionally feigned ignorance, agitating her.


    "For you, you have to not only open up your bag, but open up the fly of your pants and properly have its contents examined! You know this, right?"


    She cautioned me while clearly furrowing her brow.


    The hypnosis was moving along as per the suggestions. I''m very glad that the preparations were properly giving results.


    I suppressed my mouth that was about to burst into laughter.


    "M-My apologies."


    "Aah, geez!"


    Having grown tired of waiting, the girl crouched and forcefully opened the zipper on my trousers.


    Upon looking down at her chestal region from above, I could confirm that she was even properly wearing a name tag.


    Her name is Ritsuka, huh?


    "Hey, don''t close it and properly...kyaah!!"


    Ritsuka groped my trousers to inpsect my belonging, but was surprised at the penis inside that jumped out.


    The already erect penis, after slapping Ritsuka''s cheeks, towered in front of her eyes.


    "W-Wha-wha!?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Commuting with an erection is a violation of school rules! Come here for a bit."


    Ritsuka''s face turned deep red as she was clearly upset. From her looks, I guess she''s in a grade higher than me, huh? I don''t remember those that I''ve ravaged, but I believe she''s probably estranged from sexual matters.


    Even so, having her giving me intercourse as per the suggestions was so odd and fun.


    "But this is a physiological phenomenon."


    "I know. However, the rules are the rules."


    "I see, it can''t be helped, yes?"


    "Indeed, I will confiscate your semen from here on."


    Ritsuka removed my pants without my consent and released my penis so that she could see it easily.


    However, perhaps not knowing how to handle it, she gingerly let it ride atop of her hand and didn''t move for a considerable amount of time.


    "What''s wrong? Perhaps, do you not know how to take out semen?"


    "I-I know how! Please just wait for a bit longer."


    "You use that. Using your pssy, you get semen spat out inside of it." "I said I knew how, didn''t I!? I just have to use my pssy, right?"


    Ritsuka placed her hand inside of her skirt as though it were her duty. However, she stopped there.


    There were several students passing by who were still undergoing baggage inspection before my eyes. There were still a considerable number of commuters.


    Of course, none of them have any doubts towards the behaviour that Ritsuka and I are taking.


    "...!"


    To some extent, this meant that the concept of shame still remains within her. That was a good thing.


    Ritsuka placed her hand inside of her skirt and stiffened, which in turn made her look sexy. Her skirt was hiked up thanks to her buried hand, her thighs just barely being able to be seen up to their base. If one strained their eyes, then one could also confirm that the underwear that protruded out from there was pink.


    "Huh, what time is it now?"


    "I don''t know such a thing. I''ll settle this right away. You''re at fault for bringing an erection."


    "Hahah, guess that''s right."


    "Don''t laugh it off!"


    She was awfully haughty, but she couldn''t be seen as anything but comical in her current situation.


    Perhaps having made her resolve, Ritsuka took out only her panties from inside her skirt. After that, she placed that hand that was holding the underwear in front of her chest and stopped moving.


    Well, I guess she''s ready for the time being, huh?


    "Kyah!"


    "Sorry. I want to hurry up and go to school, so-"


    "I-I understand. The means I will leave to you...ah-!"


    I brought my whole body close to Ritsuka, sticking so close that our chests seemed to touch each other.


    My erect penis was submersed inside of her skirt, perfectly hitting against her thighs.


    Using my kness to skillfully maneuver my penis, I traced the surface of her vagina with its tip.


    "Hyaah!"


    "Oh, what''s wrong?"


    "You surprised me!"


    The surface of the vagina that still hadn''t been used was smooth, its cleanliness being transmitted through my penis.


    At the fact that I could fuck such a girl, my penis trembled once more.


    "...ih."


    Ritsuka was scared by the trembling penis that she couldn''t see beneath her skirt.


    While laughing at that, I came up with something good.


    "W-What are-!?"


    "It''s easier to do it if I lift you up."


    Circling around to Ritsuka''s back, I lifted up both of her legs. She''s lighter than I thought, huh?


    She had gotten into a position where she was exposed in an M-shape from the front, precisely like how one would hold up a baby who needed to use the toilet..


    "Hey, lift up your skirt. If you do, then it won''t be scary, right?"


    "A-As if I''d be scared!"


    "If you do it, then I might also finish sooner. Semen comes out easier if I can see the vagina, see."


    "I-Is that true?"


    Ritsuka turned her face this way and asked while still blushing.


    Perhaps having given up, Ritsuka closed her eyes and grabbed her skirt when I waited in silence.


    She slowly lifted it and exposed the contents of her panty-less skirt to the public eyes of the baggage inspection.


    "Hahah, thank you very much."


    When I tried to hide her exposure for her, I made my own penis soar in front of her vagina with good intentions, using its tip to scoop out her vaginal opening with a jerk just like that.


    "Ih..."


    Although Ritsuka did not feel much pain thanks to her having the horny suggestion to a certain extent, she somehow felt impatient.


    That''s probably due to the fact that several students were passing by before our eyes. Everyone had a suggestion implanted in them so that they wouldn''t concern themselves with it, and so they were actually looking at this girl''s vagina.


    Continuing insertion like that, I took her first time behind the school gate.


    "Aah...hyaahh! W-Wait, it''s spreading, my p*ssy is spreading!"


    "It''s tight in a good way, huh? It seems like this will be confiscated quicker than I thought."


    I swayed Ritsuka''s body so that I could hold her up while keeping both hands free. Shaking my hips in a pumping movement, her tight vagina was spread out by my penis.


    While my penis was enveloped by a warm sensation, it carved that soft meat pot into my shape.


    "Ah, ah, kyahn! H-Hot, why, even though it hurts?!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I-It feels goooood!"


    Ritsuka is probably a diligent student. Perhaps she might be the type who couldn''t lie or keep secrets.


    Without holding back, she let loose a sweet voice which echoed throughout the baggage inspection line.


    The students didn''t mind it, but there might be ordinary people passing through in front of the school gate. I have Kokoro monitoring the situation to a certain extent, but it''s possible that someone might pass by.


    What will they think when they hear this cry coming from over the wall?


    "Please do your best. You''re going to confiscate my semen, yes?"


    "Yes, semen, confishcaa-hyaah! I love it! I luv confishcahthing seeemeeen!"


    I wonder if this girl understands just how brainless what she''s saying is?


    It couldn''t be helped because it was the suggestion''s fault. Since I''m kind, I won''t concern myself with it too much.


    Perhaps because Ritsuka had a greater talent for sex than I thought, or maybe because she was just honest, but she firmly stroked my dick with the interior of her vagina, going all out in squeezing semen from me.


    "If it''s like this, then it''s likely that my semen will come out. Will you confiscate it inside of you like this?"


    "Yess! Sperm, I will confiscate it inside! Hyah, Aah, I''ll keep it inside my womb, so-aaaaaaaaaahh!!"


    "Is that so."


    I''m very happy that she''s such a diligent student.


    Since it would take effort to take it out, I strengthened my pumping as I was.


    While making a splashing sound, Ritsuka spilled love juice onto the school''s grass. While completely entrusting her weight onto me, her body obeyed for the sake of her libido.


    "Igh, it''s coming, it''s coming, Ah...aAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!!!"


    Ritsuka reached climax in a voice that wouldn''t lose out to the school''s first bell. She squirted vigorously, so much so that it seemed that she covered the students who were lining up.


    I well-manneredly poured semen only into Ritsuka''s vagina. In saying that, because we were in this position, even though semen was stored in Ritsuka''s uterus, it dribbled out of the gap of her vagina with big drops.


    "Iah...aaah..."


    While Ritsuka''s body lost all energy, she entrusted her body to the afterglow of her climax and the muddy stream of semen.


    It was amusing how her shoulers shook every time I vigorously emitted sperm.


    Since I''m kind, I showed concern for her body, placing her legs down onto the ground and also pulled out my penis.


    After that, I kept rubbing the semen that hadn''t been released yet into Ritsuka''s thighs.


    "Since I couldn''t empty it all out in the womb, I left some on your thighs, ok?"


    "Fueh...esh."


    Does this girl still have her awareness? I don''t know if she can conduct the baggage inspection after this.


    "...then...you''re, fwee tah gooh..."


    Uprightly fulfilling her duty, Ritsuka apparently released me.


    In short, I was basically in a position where I had my semen confiscated.


    "...ah-"


    Just like that, Ritsuka moved her feet so as to return to her post.


    With a sway, her body that had its first time taken remained unable to stand. It was quite a wonderful act to gaze at her trembling figure as she walked while pigeon-toed.


    Her thighs that had been coloured by the confiscated semen was also a good spice.


    "Please do your best, ok? I''ll support you."


    "I-indeed...especially for today, I will strictly...and thoroughly¡­.conduct the baggage inspect, so..."


    Especially for today?


    Upon being told that, I recalled what day it was today.


    I''m pretty sure it was Valentine''s, huh? I don''t know exactly what meaning that holds in this school that''s strict with sexually matters for all besides me.


    As for me, I felt as though I could enjoy it a lot.

 Final Chapter

    My footsteps echoed in the silent hallway afterschool.


    School today was a half-day because of exams. It was fortunate that we could go home during the fulfillling time that was after eating lunch.


    And, no matter how much I can play at school, I¡¯ll eventually arrive back here.


    ¡°As I thought, I¡¯m really glad that this is here.¡±


    It hit me deeply when I stood in front of the Counselling Room.


    Without its existence, then no matter how good my hypnosis was, I¡¯d probably have struggled more.


    What if-scenarios, although unproductive, make people excited.


    ¡°I¡¯m coming in.¡±


    As though asking for approval, which was unusual for me, I entered into the room.


    I didn¡¯t have any ulterior motives. That¡¯s right, I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Ah, Master, I welcome you.¡±


    In doing so, Kokoro, who was patiently waiting here for me no matter how you look at it, was there.


    As nobody had made a counselling reservation today as well, she knew that I would come.


    Looking down so as to curb her anxious emotions, Kokoro became restless and unable to calm down.


    ¡°Why are you so anxious like this on such a meaningless day?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯s Valentine¡¯s.¡±


    So what? That doesn¡¯t matter, right?


    Although it was the perfect excuse to have sexual intercourse, are you saying that¡­¡­it has some significance other than that?


    I laughed spontaneously. In other words, I was a normal, good-natured citizen who was no different than the masses there.


    ¡°Look, Master is also pleased.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, since I¡¯m getting a present from Kokoro, it¡¯d be rude if I wasn¡¯t looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Kokoro looked at me with sparkling eyes. Her cheeks were also reddened, seemingly excited.


    Perhaps having her tension relieved by that, she brought something out from the back of the counselling room.


    ¡°So big.¡±


    ¡°Please accept this, Master!¡±


    What Kokoro brought was a large box that was big enough to hold with both hands. It was probably chocolate.


    I received it while shuddering slightly. Thinking about what would happen if I were to drop this, I persuaded myself that such a thing didn¡¯t matter.


    After all, this was something that my slave had prepared, so what need was there to be so tensed?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I said it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Come to think of it, this would be the first Valentine¡¯s chocolate that I have received since birth, huh?


    No, no, what am I thinking? Shaking my head from side to side, I drove away the senseless farce.


    Prudently placing it on the desk, I unwrapped the packaging.


    No, this is something that my slave brought to me. Don¡¯t I need to handle it more appropriately? That should be a reasonable decision given my dignity.


    Slowly holding the side, I opened the box.


    ¡°Fufuh, how is it, Master?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­is this a whole cake?¡±


    Even though this was just some chocolate, I ended up using polite language.


    That was unmistakably a chocolate cake. As it was the type that could be divided amongst a family of four, it was probably something handmade by Kokoro.


    Perhaps being awfully glad with my response, the raised corners of Kokoro¡¯s smile trembled more than usual.


    How humiliating. Just what about my cold reaction is fun?


    ¡°Ma-s-ter.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a whole cake.¡±


    ¡°I know. Just when did you make this without me knowing about it?¡±


    ¡°I woke up earlier than usual and finished it early in the morning. I thought about what I should make right up until the appointed time.¡±


    ¡°Did you sleep properly?¡±


    ¡°Yes! For you to concern yourself over me, I am as happy as can be.¡±


    I see, so she slept properly, huh?


    Thinking about what I should ask next, I warned myself that I¡¯d be embarrassed if it came out clumsily.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much! Since I thought that we would be eating it together anyways, I decided to make it a whole cake, but-¡°


    ¡°Yeah, then prepare it now.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I shall prepare the dishes!¡±


    This was nothing. Even without me, the normal-looking scene continued.


    As for me, this contrarily made me itchy.


    ¡°Master, thank you for waiting.¡±


    Saying this, Kokoro returned empty-handed. No, I guess she had meticulously washed her hands, huh?


    Smiling silently, I greeted Kokoro.


    ¡°Then, please excuse me.¡±


    Kokoro placed her own index finger into the cake that was taken out and divided it. Naturally, the pieces didn¡¯t have a good shape.


    Placing one onto her palm, she brought it before me.


    Just as per the suggestion.


    ¡°Now then, thank you for the food.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please¡­¡­mmh!¡±


    Grabbing Kokoro¡¯s head, I brought it to the top of her palm.


    Accepting that without any problems, Kokoro placed her own mouth against the cake on her palm.


    This woman was currently working as a dish.


    For the first time in a while, I had made her lose her awareness of sexual activities. While making her believe that she is eating normally, I decided to enjoy her all by myself.


    ¡°Yessh¡­¡­¡±


    Showing the cake that was stored inside of her mouth, Kokoro brought it towards mine.


    Responding to that, I accepted the dish.


    ¡°Mmkkh¡­¡­smack¡­¡­lick¡­¡­mih¡­¡­hyah!¡±


    While receiving the cake, I tried biting the bottom of Kokoro¡¯s lip. It was considerably soft.


    Although it¡¯d be good for me to receive it with my tongue out, but the ticklish stimulus of having Kokoro carry it with her tongue into the insides of my mouth was also nice.


    ¡°Hahah.¡±


    ¡°aPah¡­¡­A-Ai¡¯ d¡¯oo noht m¡¯ind.¡±


    I sucked Kokoro¡¯s tongue, not allowing her to let go. I might like looking at Kokoro¡¯s troubled face.


    From Kokoro¡¯s point of view, she¡¯s probably wondering why she felt a strange sense of discomfort despite the fact that we were just eating together.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough, huh?¡±


    ¡°Eh, feeaah!! Nkh¡­¡­bh¡­¡­smack, mbbhh!¡±


    Upon holding and lifting Kokoro¡¯s chin up, I sucked up the almost non-existent remains of the cake in her mouth.


    Perhaps being surprised by having the interior of her mouth suddenly sucked, Kokoro forgot to blink as I was reflected within her eyes.


    Upon letting go of her mouth after a while, I confirmed that a string of our saliva stretched out.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty delicious?¡±


    ¡°Hoeh, ish it really!?¡±


    ¡°When things are disgustin, then I say that it¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    The taste of the cake itself was very good. Without being too sweet, the soft dough enveloped my mouth, and the fair amount of strawberry that was contained within firmly tightened the taste.


    I felt a certain sense of conquest from eating as though playing with the special dish Kokoro.


    It could be said that Kokoro had already been conquered from the beginning, though.


    ¡°Master¡­¡­¡±


    Before I noticed it, Kokoro prepared to feed me the next piece of cake.


    She amazingly spread her collar near her neck with both hands, placing the cake atop her clavicle while waiting for me.


    For the most part, she should be under the suggestion. Yup.


    ¡°Can you still eat?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I intend to eat it all.¡±


    Bringing my face close to Kokoro¡¯s neck like a spoiled child, I extended my tongue and began to lick up the cake along with her clavicle.


    ¡°Hyah¡­¡­aaah, M-Master¡­¡­hyaahn!! Somehow, it tickles¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a dish, so endure it.¡±


    While licking Kokoro, I placed my right hand inside of her collar and touched her chest. I stroked Kokoro¡¯s breasts, which were softer than the sponginess of the cake.


    Even though she wasn¡¯t able to be conscious of what was going on due to the suggestion, Kokoro was able to receive pleasure itself. Perhaps in a snap judgement, she pulled back as though trying to escape from me, but that caused the western clothes she was wearing to stretch forcefully, increasing its burden as it tore.


    ¡°Kyah! Hyah¡­¡­aaah! Kyauhn!!¡±


    With a snap sound, the button of the clothes that Kokoro was wearing came undone as her clothes laid bare. The impact at that time caused her shapely breasts to shake.


    While separating my mouth from Kokoro¡¯s neck, I further spread apart Kokoro¡¯s clothes and exposed her. Although the forceful spreading caused her clothes wrinkles, her adorable bra was now clearly visible to me.


    ¡°It seems that it¡¯d be easier to eat on this dish, huh?¡±


    ¡°U-Understood! I will immediately¡ªaAAAAAHN!! I-I said it tickles!¡±


    While haphazardly grabbing the cake in my hand, I pressed it against Kokoro¡¯s chest. The cake whose shape collapsed adhered to her shapely chest, decorating it nicely.


    ¡°Now then, if it¡¯s like this, then we can do it.¡±


    In order to take it to sexual intercourse, I reached my hand out to Kokoro¡¯s skirt. After that, I tried to remove her underwear, only to notice that she already wasn¡¯t wearing any.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Hyah¡­¡­¡±


    Upon gently brushing the surface of her vagina with my finger, I could feel that, along with the wetness from her arousal, there was another sensation that was somehow different from it.


    After forcibly pushing the skirt apart, I peered at Kokoro¡¯s crotch that wasn¡¯t wearing any underwear.


    In doing so, I noticed that there was melted chocolate atop her vagina. A sweet smell mixed with her womanly smell and drifted towards me.


    ¡°¡­¡­I guess our thoughts were the same, huh?¡±


    ¡°Mast¡­¡­hyah!!¡±


    For the time being, I¡¯ll do my duty and lick it up. This should finish it.


    All that¡¯s left is for me to just play around as I please. Today I decided to enjoy one-sidedly fucking her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, shall we talk about what happened during spring?¡±


    ¡°Spring, is i-hyaaaah!! Aah, ah!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already decided on the desired test takers here, right? We have to recruit those in the list to a certain extent, and also have to get them to take the test.¡±


    Removing my trousers and taking out my penis, I place the tip against Kokoro¡¯s already wet vagina.


    In place of the licked up chocolate, I spread the juices that were leaking from the tip of my penis.


    Even as she raised a scream, Kokoro wasn¡¯t able to recognise what was happening. Even though her body had begun convulsing several times, she was making idle chat with me as per usual.


    ¡°Erm¡­¡­ah, hyaah! Like Lis, you meann-!!? Ari-kyaah¡­¡­nn!!¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, there was also an application, huh? Hm?¡±


    ¡°Hyah, ahyyaah!!¡±


    I sucked Kokoro¡¯s breast. The sweet taste of cake that remained on top of it as well as Kokoro¡¯s skin bestowed a nice sensation to my tongue.


    Kokoro¡¯s ticklish body arched backwards, her body struggling as though in resistance.


    How should I say this? Perhaps it could be said that she was being shaken around by an uncontrollable baby, having no clue what was going on as she was licked by me.


    ¡°Hyah, hyahaah¡­¡­aaaaahh!!¡±


    Holding both of Kokoro¡¯s sides and stablising her body, I carefully licked it all up. Meanwhile, my lower half firmly bore into her vagina as I inserted my penis.


    Kokoro was bad with having the lower region of her breast being licked.


    ¡°M-Mastaah¡­¡­.aAAAAAAAAAABABAHH!!¡±


    While raising a strange laughter, Kokoro wasn¡¯t even able to provide her normal service.


    I have heard that there were cases were tickling coud produce sexual pleasure so long as it was affectionate. I wonder what would happen to this woman if she was in a sane state?


    At present, Kokoro¡¯s lower half was squirting, dripping love juice as though shedding tears.


    ¡°Haha, how about we try this next!¡±


    ¡°HyaaaAAAHAAataAAAAAHH!!¡±


    Finding such a broken toy-like reaction fun, I was no longer able to stop the act that had no end.


    Although Kokoro¡¯s torso continued to laugh while running out of breath, that unreasonable movement was transmitted to her lower body, tightening around my penis in a good way.


    My penis jiggled inside of her vagina, rubbing against the sides countless times as though to crush those folds. The folds that trembled each time that happened twined around my penis, stimulating it with a ticklish sensation.


    It was a strange sensation, where it was like I was tickling Kokoro and she was tickling my penis.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be soon, huh.¡±


    ¡°Hieh? aAAAAAAAH!! HyaabaH! -aaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!¡±


    As though giving gratitude towards that stimulus, I pushed my penis even stronger into her, pressing it against the entrance to her womb. And at the same time, I released her tickled body.


    Kokoro received that instant sense of release and unrecognisable pleasure that came from her body all at once, raising a scream so loud that her throat would become hoarse in the face of the emotions that rushed her like a tsunami.


    After that voice resounded for a few seconds, Kokoro¡¯s breathless voice could be finally heard from her mouth.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡­haah¡­¡­¡±


    After confirming Kokoro had retained her consciousness, I separated my hands and dropped her on top of the sofa.


    ¡°Well then, that¡¯s the end, huh? [Let¡¯s play together].¡±


    Stating the Hypnotic Keywords, I made Kokoro fall into a hypnotic trance.


    With her face still flushed, the sound of Kokoro¡¯s panting became smaller. Due to the hypnotic trance, she was forcibly made to calm down.


    While emitting a hot breath, Kokoro, in her hypnotic trance, blinked her empty eyes feverishly. Her exposed chest swayed regularly like the pulse of a heartbeat.


    ¡°¡­¡­heeh.¡±


    Collapsing onto her back in such a state, Kokoro¡¯s figure who was waiting for me atop the sofa-


    -possesed a considerably lascivious expression.


    £ª


    After having played to a certain extent, I released Kokoro from her hypnotic state.


    I reclined onto the sofa as Kokoro collapsed to the floor.


    The time had passed to the point where, rather than being just after noon, one could begin to see the sunset.


    ¡°¡­¡­10!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­huh, Mas¡­¡­ter?¡±


    Upon opening her eyes, Kokoro first looked over her own body that had both arms spread out.


    Firstly, her entire body was as naked as she had been when she was born. That body¡¯s genitalia had semen splattered all over it, to the point where the skin colour of the region around her vagina was unable to be seen due to the sperm. If she pushed her stomach, it would froth up and overflow.


    The present Kokoro was in a state just after I had played with her as I pleased while in her hypnotic state.


    ¡°Lick it.¡±


    After that, I was thinking of having her lick up my sticky penis. And so I released her from her trance.


    After smiling as though looking at a troublesome child, Kokoro became silent and began her service. She probably grasped the general gist of things.


    ¡°Mmashtaah¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Neksh time, pleash let me ¡®oin in ash well, o¡¯hay?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Kokoro serviced me, but as expected her entire body seemed tired. Without even being able to stand, she approached me on all fours.


    Even so, the one who moved was my slave¡ªmy property.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Faht¡¯s wrong? Was it not to your liking?¡±


    ¡°No, certainly your movements aren¡¯t bad, but¡­¡­¡±


    It might be something caused because I was tired, but, so long as I was in a human body, that was something which couldn¡¯t be helped.


    Or rather, in the first place, I was a person who was for the most part silent. It was normal for me to have my mouth closed.


    Just what exactly was Kokoro for her to be able to discern something within that silence?


    ¡°Ai¡¯m Mashtah¡¯s slave¡­¡­after all¡­¡­¡±


    Kokoro smiled and licked my penis. Even though she had pretty much licked it all clean, she serviced me with unnecessarily more care as though loving me.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡°Kokoro.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­thanks. The chocolate, made me happy.¡±


    I simply thought that I should at least speak my gratitude.


    ¡°What¡­¡­what!?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing at all!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over already! Hurry up and wipe your body!¡±


    As Kokoro looked at me with a languid grin, I felt mortified.


    After engraving into my heart that I shouldn¡¯t have said that, I glanced at the top of the desk as though to divert the subject.


    ¡°¡­¡­hm?¡±


    In doing so, several things had been brought and lined up there. Such things had been mentioned during the conversation topics we had earlier, which I brought up thinking that it would become a good spice for the previous sexual intercourse.


    One among them was the subject that was first brought up, the thing related to the spring freshmen. It was the register of examinees.


    Apart from being uninteresting, it only had a list of names. It might have been fun if each of them had a profile picture or something.


    However, even if it was a register that had nothing but the names, it appears that there was at least one among them who had the factors that could entertain me.


    ¡°Fu¡­¡­haha!¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no. I just thought that it was interesting, see.¡±


    Kokoro had finished donning the minimum amount of clothing she could before I had noticed it, observantly taking the register that I was looking at. And then she had also specified the place which my gaze had stabbed into it.


    ¡°¡­¡­is it this Manaka Ai? She has the same surname as Master, but-¡°


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that this world is quite exciting like this?¡±


    Having obtained this hypnosis ability, I have been given very fulfilling days. I am grateful to my grandfather.


    ¡°But, as expected, a life without danger is boring, huh?¡±


    Suddenly the cell phone that was left in the corner of the room rang.


    ¡°Geez¡ª-¡°


    [Book? Book! Where¡¯re you!? Even though today¡¯s Valentine¡¯s, I can¡¯t find Book anywhere. You get it? It¡¯s Valentine¡¯s, y¡¯know!]


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m in the counselling room right now. So what?¡±


    [As I thought, you were there! Aah, Rei-Rei!]


    The thud of a suddenly crashing door sounded.


    Almost as though an agent had performed an infiltration, Rein swiftly rushed to this room as though invading it.


    Just where did she call from?


    ¡°¡­¡­what a weird coincidence.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so it is.¡±


    As though to conceal her earlier harsh movements, Rein greeted me in a smart outfit. Such an indescribably amazing gap there was in the span of a few minutes.


    What did this girl even come here for?


    ¡°M-MASTER! Is it alright now?!¡±


    Sunou¡¯s torso that leaned out from the kicked-open door asked timidly.


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°W-With Kokoro-nee-san¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It is fine. Sunou-chan may also do as you please.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sometimes the summoner visits the evil spirit!¡±


    Sunou also hadn¡¯t changed, restlessly entering this counselling room from somewhere.


    ¡°Hey, Rei-Rei, you¡¯re too fast¡­¡­y¡¯know?¡±


    Behind them was a panting Mai who came late.


    It would seem that this quartet were still around in their uniforms at this time. It was quite the curious thing.


    Well, in that sense, I might also be the same, though.


    ¡°Master. Please let me join in this time too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I will.¡±


    I had thoroughly played until I dropped up until a while ago, but apparently I still hadn¡¯t had enough.


    It was convenient for me that these four people had coincidentally come here for whatever reason.


    [Let¡¯s play together. Over there is fun. The Rule is Easy. Defeat is Yours.]


    When I state the hypnotic keywords, all members of the energetic quartet fell into a hypnotic trance.


    They let both of their arms listlessly dangle as strength left them. Their wandering hollow eyes did not see anything. With their bodies remaining unsteady, they waited for my instructions.

 Extra Arc 1: Protagonist Feminisation-Arc

    Author Note:


    This is the Extra Arc chosen by the questionnaire.


    Did you really want this, you guys!?


    I believe the plot summary is that Book, who summoned god¡¯s wrath, was turned into a girl.


    When I got up in the morning, I felt an awful sense of discomfort in my own shoulders.


    Getting up from the bed in my room, I tried to change into my uniform, but felt a discomfort from the pants I tried to remove not getting caught on anything.


    And then, with that discomfort as the trigger, I tried to examine my own penis.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see it¡­¡­¡±


    In doing so, I understood that I couldn¡¯t examine it because my view was blocked by two bulges in my chest.


    Desperately trying to understand the situation, I leaned over with my half-asleep body as though to peer into my own pants.


    It was only then, when I realised that an astonishing situation occurred to my body, that my brain awakened.


    ¡°It¡¯s not there.¡±


    Yes, it wasn¡¯t there.


    My penis wasn¡¯t there.


    What was there was a crevice that was completely different from a buttocks¡ªsomething that I had seen many times before.


    ¡°Kokoro!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Kokoro was such a convenient slave for immediately coming to my side the moment I called her.


    While emphasising my chest which had become heavy, I complained to Kokoro.


    ¡°It¡¯s not there, it¡¯s not there!¡±


    ¡°Not there¡­¡­you say?¡±


    ¡°My peen.¡±


    With a blank look, Kokoro tilted her head and fell silent.


    I also began to notice that my voice reaching my ears was awfully high.


    Within those few seconds, my head woke up and reached a certain conclusion.


    I headed to the bathroom with a mirror in a rush.


    ¡°Just what in the world¡­¡­¡±


    While placing both hands against the mirror with a *thud*, I stared fixedly at my torso reflected in it.


    There was a face that, despite making a slightly bad expression, was exquisitely arranged for placing into a trance and stripping, her slightly rough-cut hair hanging over it in a long hairstyle. The breasts were modest, but the slender physique firmly depicted its feminine lines.


    This was me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Master~?¡±


    ¡°You, you know that this is me?¡±


    I asked Kokoro while touching my cheeks as though to confirm it with a *tap*.


    Once again tilting her head with a dubious expression, Kokoro smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Has something changed?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I¡¯ve become a girl, you know?


    Just what does this mean? Was this woman unaware of my transformation?


    Maybe, some other kind of hypnosis has malfunctioned. If so, then it¡¯d be troubling. I need to find the root cause.


    ¡°¡­¡­well, whatever. For the time being, bring me my change of clothes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, certainly.¡±


    My shoulders and head are heavy. Although I don¡¯t dislike women with big breasts and long hair, to think that they would come with this much of a burden.


    Suddenly, I gazed at my breasts that I had become curious about¡­¡­I tried to grab it with my right hand for a bit.


    ¡°Nn¡­¡­aah¡­¡­¡±


    A strange voice came out. How disgusting.


    Even though my voice had also become that of a woman¡¯s, I ended up getting disgusting goosebumps.


    ¡°Master¡­¡­¡±


    Kokoro skillfully brought me my change of clothes. Her cheeks were awkwardly flushed as she averted her eyes away from me.


    To my shame, I was witnessed groping my breast and gasping by myself.


    How unbelievable¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­Kokoro.¡±


    ¡°aaAh! M-Master, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡±


    As though confirming it, I strongly groped Kokoro¡¯s chest.


    Ok, my libido is normal.


    As usual, Kokoro became horny just from having her breasts groped, becoming pigeon-toed as she shivered.


    That being said, since the current me doesn¡¯t have a penis, I don¡¯t know how to help her resolve that.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to brush my teeth. Change my clothes.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±


    While I faced the washroom, Kokoro dressed me from behind.


    I guess it was about the time that I finished brushing my teeth while occasionally stretching my arms and lifting my legs.


    ¡°¡­¡­ihh, hyaah!¡±


    It was my voice.


    As though aiming for the instant that I had finished brushing my teeth and changing, Kokoro groped my breasts from behind.


    A tingling sensation akin to electricity ran down the middle of my chest, causing me to make a strange voice.


    ¡°Master¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡­my apologies¡­¡­however, I¡¯m so lonely¡­¡­¡±


    It would appear that Kokoro gropes a girl¡¯s breasts when she becomes lonely.


    No, I get that I made her horny just a short while ago. I am also aware that I was doing something akin to masturbation.


    However, currently I was more worried about the mystery of me being in a girl¡¯s body.


    ¡°Oi.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Master, here.¡±


    ¡°What are¡­¡­hyaah!?¡±


    Kokoro suddenly stroked my lower body with her index finger.


    Kokoro¡¯s beautiful flingers slipped through my unobstructed crotch, causing a ticklish stimulus to be transmitted from my crotch.


    What is this? Even though I don¡¯t have a penis, the stimulus is contrarily stronger.


    ¡°Although it may seem impertinent¡­¡­I believe that it is not good to endure it¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Kokoro, cut it out alrea-aah, ah, kyahn!¡±


    A girl¡¯s voice. A voice far different from my own came out from my mouth.


    Since my body has changed, it¡¯s only natural that my voice would also change, but the reality that I was letting out such a voice was humiliating.


    While directing her feverish eyes towards me, Kokoro became slightly out of control as she stroked my entire body.


    Although I instantly became pigeon-toed and tried to run away, my thighs were stroked from beneath, and so I lost my strength as my crotch spread open.


    I can¡¯t run away. I was convinced of that.


    In that case-


    ¡°I get it.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡­thank you very much.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s do it already.¡±


    Kokoro clearly smiled as she joined hands with me. I guess that means we¡¯ll go to bed all buddy-buddy together.


    After returning to my room, I tried to push Kokoro down as though it were a matter of fact, and noticed a rather troubling matter.


    Because I had become a girl, even my strength had become weaker, huh?


    ¡°Master¡­¡­ah¡­¡­¡±


    For the time being, I pushed Kokoro¡¯s body so that she lied on her back, and roughly removed her pajamas.


    As per usual, I forcibly grabbed Kokoro¡¯s chest and groped it.


    Kokoro was firmly in heat like usual, remaining passive as she left things up to me. Ok.


    I was somehow relieved at the reality that I was on top. After all, Kokoro is my slave.


    When I belittled her like that, Kokoro¡¯s hand suddenly moved.


    ¡°Hyaaaaaaaah!!¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡­?¡±


    Kokoro¡¯s hand gently rode atop my two swollen breasts and groped them.


    From that alone, my body received a numbing stimulus.


    Damn, what is this?


    So as to endure the pleasure circulating through my entire body, I clenched my teeth.


    ¡°Fufuh¡­¡­Master, Master!¡±


    ¡°Hyah¡­¡­stop, stop it!! aAAAh!!¡±


    I wonder what Kokoro thought as she groped my breasts even stronger with a smile as though looking at her loved one.


    Of course, my body that was trying to endure it broke down, my shoulders moving up and down as though trying to engrave the same rhythm of my heartbeat.


    ¡°L-Let¡¯s play together!¡±


    In order to forcibly calm down this situation, I stated Kokoro¡¯s Hypnotic Keywords.


    ¡°Indeed, if it¡¯s with Master.¡±


    ¡°Kyauh!¡±


    It¡¯s no good, the Hypnotic Keyword didn¡¯t work.


    Originally this suggestion had many conditions put in so that it wouldn¡¯t be triggered by accident. From the point that my voice changed, even if I spoke the right words, my voice no longer caused the trigger to engage.


    Kokoro placed her own large breasts against mine, rubbing the two bulges together as though kneading dango.


    ¡°Master¡¯s body¡­..is so very soft.¡±


    ¡°Hyah¡­¡­aah! Don¡¯t rub them!¡±


    A torso-pulling pleasure rushed through my body every time the shape of my chests were crushed. I ended up understanding the shape of each of the soft breasts better from them being smashed against each other.


    Soft skin was pressed against soft skin, that movements that made me melt even now shook my senses, clouding my head.


    Before I knew it, my breathing had become heavy as I became desperate to suppress my flushed body.


    ¡°Mas¡­¡­tah¡­¡­aah¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Nn¡­¡­ah, stop, I can¡¯t¡­¡­don¡¯t pull¡­¡­mm¡­¡­mmmmgh!!¡±


    No matter how much I endured it, my body couldn¡¯t suppress it.


    Pleasure that numbed the whole body spread from my chest to my heart, and then to my brain. My body convulsed, and my lower abdomen started to heatedly undulate.


    As love juice overflowed from my vagina, as though leaking urine, I reached climax.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡­haah¡­¡­, Koko¡­¡­ro, this shame¡­¡­I will never forgive¡­¡­you hear?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­it has yet to end¡­¡­so¡­¡­mmh!¡±


    It appears that Kokoro, who also similarly reached climax, stole my lips from above after looking at me with eyes more feverish than usual.


    Without being able to satisfactorily move my body due to the afterglow of climax, I had no choice but to accept those lips like a baby sucking on a breast.


    As I swallowed the strange air filled with the odor of women mixing together, strength ended up filling my *tingling* vagina.


    The same was true for Kokoro, our love juices moistening our crotches as our mucous membranes rubbed against each other.


    ¡°Stop¡­¡­any more than this¡­¡­no more-¡°


    ¡°Master¡­¡­I am honoured¡­¡­completely.¡±


    Even though Kokoro should be receiving a pleasure similar to, if not even more than me, she continued to move her body strongly.


    Getting onto her knees, she showed me an item that I had no idea where she got it from.


    I forgot to blink in the face of that shocking object.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡­what is¡­¡­that¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a dildo that can be inserted in from both sides. It¡¯s much smaller than Master¡¯s original member, though¡­¡­nngh.¡±


    Kokoro prepared a dildo that I didn¡¯t know about.


    The item that had large parts mimicking a penis on both the front and back was first inserted into Kokoro¡¯s vagina.


    While closing her eyes, as though to show it off to me, Kokoro equipped it on her vagina in a manner akin to inserting a tampon.


    ¡°Oi, oi.¡±


    ¡°But, with this, I can take Master¡¯s first time, right?¡±


    ¡°Stop smiling¡­¡­there¡¯sh noh wahy that¡¯ll fit¡­¡­¡±


    Just where did she prepare such a thing? Such a thing shouldn¡¯t be necessary for you, to say nothing of you being unable to use it due to being unable to masturbate from the suggestions. Just what are you anticipating by having that?


    I desperately pulled back my numbed body.


    It¡¯s impossible. I want to run away.


    In the first place, there¡¯s no way that¡¯s gonna fit in my vagina. What are you thinking of doing without any prior notice? That¡¯s such brutal conduct that doesn¡¯t think of the female body.


    Why does Kokoro look so happy? She¡¯s painting the lotion with a grin. Is this woman that happy to be the first one to fuck me?


    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m coming.¡±


    ¡°Kah¡­¡­aaaAAAAHH!! Aaah¡­¡­kah¡­¡­ah¡±


    A hoarse breath leaked from my throat. I hesitated to even breath due to the pain.


    I could perceive the feeling of a foreign body entering inside of my body from below my belly. A feeling of oppression akin to that of having my lungs grasped was received by my body, my instincts refusing to remove my body.


    Without being able to resist, I could do naught but stiffen my body.


    Looking down upon such a me from below, Kokoro began to move with a smile.


    ¡°Master¡¯s¡­¡­first¡­¡­aaah.¡±


    ¡°Stop¡­¡­it¡­¡­uuh.¡±


    Once the foreign object entered up until the depths, it was¨C*schlick*¨Cpulled out.


    While bathing in the sense of release that was akin to excretion, the head of the foreign object rubbing against the insides of my vagina granted me stimulus.


    And then, Kokoro took the foreign object that was pulled out once and inserted it even deeper.


    ¡°Aah, aah, kyaah!!¡±


    ¡°Kyah¡­¡­aaaaahhah, haah¡­¡­aaAAGHAGH¡­¡­¡±


    Is it still in? What¡¯s going to happen to this body?


    Kokoro unreservedly inserted the foreign object until it was deep inside, not stopping until our vaginas brushed against each other.


    ¡°¡­¡­I will¡­¡­move, ok¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°S-Stop it, already¡­¡­aaAAAAAAHH!!¡±


    Kokoro slowly drew back her waist before slamming it against me.


    It was pumping. The thing that I would normally do, Kokoro was returning back to me.


    It was the forcible kind that crumpled and bashed the stimulus I felt earlier. While bestowing a searing pain to the insides of my vagina, a different stimulus was also given.


    A tingling, numbing pleasure was transmitted from my lower abdomen to my whole body. I got goosebumps as my nipples and clitoris became erect.


    ¡°Master¡­¡­Master¡­¡­! aaaaAAH!¡±


    ¡°Aaah¡­¡­kyaah, AaaAGHGAAAAH!!¡±


    Kokoro aimed at those erect nipples, and ran her tongue all over them. Sucking on those breasts like a baby, she stared at me with moist eyes.


    Just like a doll, I was unable to move, and so could do naught but raise my voice with my mouth gaping open.


    ¡°Mm, ah!!¡±


    ¡°Mmmmgh!!¡±


    Unable to stand watching me like that, Kokoro kissed me as though to seal my opened mouth.


    While feeling relief at such an act, I shed tears at such humiliation.


    Even so, the lower abdomen changed even that into stimulus, causing further pleasure to flow into me.


    I¡¯m at my limit.


    If any more than this is done, then I¡¯m gonna go crazy. While receiving sensations that seemed like that was possible, the insides of my head seemed as though it was about to go blank.


    ¡°Master, Master, I¡¯m going to cum right now!¡±


    ¡°S-Stop, noo-aaaaaaaaaaaahhh!!¡±


    While a *blinking* light flashed in my head, my entire body convulsed. It seemed as though my consciousness was about to fly away.


    A large wave crushed my emotions, and I continued to scream as though to spit that out.


    Kokoro also similarly raised a shriek as the two female voices rung inside the room.


    It¡¯s likely that we climaxed.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡­haah¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­¡±


    Kokoro, who lost her strength, collapsed on top of me.


    Our chests were crushed, bestowing me with a soft afterglow.


    And then, finally, the vibrator inside of us slipped from the love juice and fell onto the floor.


    ¡°¡­¡­damn¡­¡­it¡­¡­¡±


    I cursed this sweaty body¡ªthis humiliatingly pathetic self.


    However, it was already over.


    While I have the chance, I¡­¡­


    ¡°Mas¡­¡­ter.¡±


    ¡°S-Stop¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡­love you.¡±


    Whispering in delirium, Kokoro hugged me.


    I was unable to peel her off with this body that I couldn¡¯t put strength in.


    And then, Kokoro once again slowly tried to pick up the vibrator that fell on the floor.


    While still pale, all I did was shake my weak legs.


    Author Note:


    Book¡¯s body returned to normal the next day, but as for what happened to Kokoro-chan after that¡ª


    TL Note: The author¡¯s twitter account has pictures related to this episode.


    Genderbent Book


    Source: https://twitter.com/aitoyoku/status/1068141560716439553/photo/1


    Book: ¡°Haha, as I thought, playing around like this is the most fun, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Source: https://twitter.com/aitoyoku/status/1068141560716439553/photo/2


    Book: ¡°S-Stop it, Kokoro! Don¡¯t come any closer!¡±


    Source: https://twitter.com/aitoyoku/status/1068141560716439553/photo/3

 Extra Arc 2: Grandfather鈥檚 Memoirs

    Author Note:


    This is a story about the grandfather of Book, the protagonist.


    It is to be read like it was a memoir written by the grandfather.


    First of all, I will explain the circumstances behind my decision to write this memoir.


    I have spent most of my life living for my desires while devoted to the research of the technique known as Hypnosis.


    Tracing back to the origin, this technique belonged to my brother of the main family, but was now mostly my own exclusive technique thanks to having achieved a peculiar evolution. In fact, my brother is not even aware of the fact that he is under my hypnosis.


    This technique, which can manipulate the feelings of the target and operate them freely, has helped me a lot in venting out my abnormal amount of sexual desire.


    Therefore, to think that my genitals became disabled at the age of 40, even now I still can¡¯t somewhat believe it.


    No, putting things another way, perhaps it is because I continued to diffuse my lust like this that led to this result.


    This impotency itself was the main reason that I felt uncertainty at the fact that I was not absolute.


    What I will be writing from now on is a story of how I, who had become like this, thought to fulfill my desires.


    If possible, I pray that, as you read this, the present me has become normal.


    £ª


    First of all, I, who had become like this, was eager to regain my past self.


    I have tried drugs and treatments many a time, but without results.


    Therefore, I decided to first try doing it with my own method. By using women.


    To begin with, the women of this area, regardless of age, have had sexual contact with me. It is no exaggeration to say that likely half of the children in this city are mine.


    Seeking for more stimulating intercourse, I forced them into it with hypnosis.


    Even if it results in three casualties, it pretty much ended without raising any results.


    I realised that new sexual contact could not treat it.


    The next thing I thought to address was the source of my libido.


    Assuming that I no longer had libido inside of me, those in the same position as me would be children devoid of sexual desires.


    If I find the beginning of those children¡¯s sexual desires, then I may be able to find something new that could let me regain my libido.


    And so, we gathered over 10 boys and girls without sexual desires in this city.


    I placed all of them under hypnosis and forcefully promoted the development of their secondary sex characteristics.


    As a result, several of the boys became emaciated from ejaculating too much, and the remaining boys were pretty much rendered impotent.


    Due to mostly recovering after applying a mental suggestion, the girls were not of any particular concern.


    While feeling a minimal amount of sentiment for the children that were no longer of use, I let their parents deal with them.


    Having come here, I began to feel as though I was at an impasse, but then hope suddenly fell to me.


    At year¡¯s end, my son¡¯s family who had been away were returning.


    Originally, my son had a gentle character similar to his wife.


    I know the wife of my son, his childhood friend, very well. This woman has been thinking of my son ever since she was young, and the memory of me, who knew this, continuing to play with and violate her for several days before my son¡¯s very eyes still remained in me.


    Because I regretted getting her pregnant with my child while she was a student, I made up my mind and had her become engaged with my son. Although I may be like this, I believe I did something that my son wished for.


    The two students who married left the house naturally, and lived in an address that I did not know of.


    And the one who was sandwiched between the two was both my grandson and my child.


    He looked like he was still young and did not have any sexual desires.


    Naturally, I used him in my experiments.


    In doing so, an unexpected result appeared.


    That man¡¯s sexual desire was amazingly kicked up a notch, and with his bounds of reason still removed, I left him for three days in a warehouse with women inside.


    Amazingly, during those three days, my grandson spread his seed without sleep as he ravaged all the women.


    I also couldn¡¯t hide my surprise at the appearance of the beast who had killed the man, feeling lust as it shook the borrowed girls and swung its hips.


    I gazed at it dubiously for one or two days, but on the third day, I realised that it just wasn¡¯t normal.


    It was then that I finally stopped my grandson from running wild, supporting his exhausted legs.


    From there, I continued to observe my grandson. Although it had nothing to do with the origins of lust, I felt an indescribable sense of nostalgia from his figure.


    Or rather, my son really never took after me.


    However, this grandchild¡¯s figure reminds me of my own former self that was simply faithful to my desires.


    At that time, I came to a conclusion.


    A person¡¯s libido is something that originally comes from their reproductive instincts. Something born by the eager will to hand down one¡¯s own gene.


    In the first place, I couldn¡¯t nod my head to this instinct. As for why, that is because genes are vague concepts, and, rather than being proof of their own, are nothing but raw materials that create incomplete replicas of themselves without accumulating any of the knowledge they have learned.


    However, from this grandson¡¯s appearance, I was able to feel that I was boundless. I was convinced that this was a gift brought to me by my own genes.


    I had fulfilled my libido. In other words, I need to leave behind and have my will, memories and knowledge inherited¨Cor so I began to think.


    After that, I strived to leave all of my hypnosis research in a textbook to pass it on in a reasonable manner.


    The text book is almost complete, but, of course, this was not all there was.


    There are still 12 more ideas to research.


    Thus, I will have my successor return to my son¡¯s house for now. Because there¡¯s no point in him staying here at the moment.


    In order to complete the remaining research, I traveled back home to learn further about the others¡¯ techniques.


    There wasn¡¯t much to gain, but even a little bit of knowledge will be of use.


    Furthermore, I also obtained a by-product.


    What was being experimented in the storehouse will allow me to reach even deeper into the realm of hypnosis.


    To that end, I borrowed a single person who could use hypnosis from my brother.


    By hypnotising a hypnotist, there is a chance to gain a new technique.


    What I received was a single woman. She was my brother¡¯s grandchild in name only, but it¡¯s likely that she may also be my child. Although I remember laying my hands on everyone in that entire family, I couldn¡¯t really grasp the blood connection.


    Her name is Manaka Ai.


    From here on, this would be the experimental body used for my will.


    At the dawn of this experiment¡¯s completion, I will directly send my will and entrust it to him.

 Extra Arc 3: Seibu Rein Decorative Colouring-Arc

    On a certain day off, it was decided that I was going on an outing that I didn¡¯t want to go to.


    Spread out before my eyes were a lot of families and clothing shops lined up, the likes of which I didn¡¯t know the differences


    ¡°Just what is so different about these stores¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Over here.¡±


    Rein was beside me.


    Even whilst furrowing her brow in displeasure like usual, Rein¡¯s conduct was much gentler than usual. It would seem that she is not in a bad mood.


    It turned out that we would be going to buy clothes together today.


    ¡°I wonder which one would look good on Mai?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t help but say that without even going in, huh? Did you have something in mind?¡±


    ¡°No, I mean, where are we anyways?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ok then.¡±


    Today, I set foot into this shopping trip looking for a present for Mai.


    That girl said that it¡¯s been about a month since I had become her boyfriend or something of the sort.


    Thinking normally, refusing to do anything would be very much like me. However, the reason I came along was due to a line of thinking that was very much like me.


    I invited Rein to accompany me for that. She was in a bad mood at first, but I feel that, if I had to say one or the other, she¡¯s currently having fun.


    Although her plain clothes were designed for winter and had low exposure, the black tights tightly matched Rein¡¯s beautiful legs. Coupled with her spruce manner of walking, she cut a rather eye-catching figure.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? This way.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¨Crather, where¡¯re we going? I have no idea about clothes, see.¡±


    ¡°To think that you¡¯d have the gall to pick something while like that¡­¡­are you really thinking about Mai at all?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure am, yup yup.¡±


    ¡°Well, whatever.¡±


    I wonder if Rein likes shopping? She was walking in front of me with light steps.


    However, she noticed something and stopped her feet, standing half a step behind me.


    ¡°You go first.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Somehow, I don¡¯t like being in front.¡±


    Thinking about safety, I think it would be better for Rein to be in front.


    Since I¡¯d be troubled if she sulks and leaves me behind, I obeyed for the time being.


    Rein walked half a step behind me. Even while feeling some weird sense of shame, it appears that she continued to walk with me.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who asked you out today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem.¡±


    Even while grumbling, Rein grabbed the cuff of my shirt so as to not stray away.


    ¡°It would¡¯ve been fine if I asked Kokoro. But, since I¡¯m doing it anyway, I thought that you¡¯d be the better choice. You¡¯re the same age, and you seem to have the same tastes.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­yes, our tastes are the same. But even so, I don¡¯t know that much.¡±


    Despite that, she really seems to be quite familiar with this place. It also appears that her destination is quite clear.


    When women say they are not familiar with fashion, they would, at minimum, score a 70 out of 100.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°Uwoh.¡±


    Because I was walking ahead, the back of my collar was pulled. What a violent fellow.


    The minute that Rein entered, she began searching for the most expensive looking clothes around.


    ¡°Oi.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for Mai, right? No complaints.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s too many zeros.¡±


    Wouldn¡¯t this blow away all of my part-time earnings in an instant?


    For the time being, I decided to not interrupt while she was shopping.


    Because Rein seems to unexpectedly be having fun.


    Even though she was choosing clothes to buy for Mai, Rein donned the clothes over her own body and looked at them in the mirror. I did not miss how her usual hard-to-understand expression had changed into an inexplicable smile.


    This just means that she¡¯s also a girl. Nothing changes with regards to dressing up.


    ¡°¡­¡­what, there¡¯s not that much difference between Mai¡¯s stature and mine, so we should at least see how it looks, right?¡±


    ¡°Aah, I don¡¯t have any complaints in particular. I¡¯ll watch, so choose carefully.¡±


    ¡°That so? Then how¡¯s this?¡±


    Rein spun around in front of me while wearing the clothes. It was a beautiful rotation, akin to the ones done in figure skating.


    However, perhaps feeling embarrassed immediately after doing it, Rein clenched her teeth as she endured her shame.


    She¡¯s done well to become so embarrassed even though we¡¯ve seen each other naked so many times, huh?


    ¡°Haha. Aren¡¯t you also pretty cute, Rein?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re getting cocky¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Say, Rein. There was actually one more reason why I called you here today.¡±


    It should be fine to broach the subject now.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking that I want to give Rein a present sometimes as well, see. Why don¡¯t you try choosing something for yourself today as well, Rein?¡±


    ¡°Hah?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that I¡¯ll buy you some clothes.¡±


    ¡°I think my ears just went weird.¡±


    ¡°Rein¡¯s body is strong and healthy.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Mai¡¯s anniversary? You¡¯re doing this even with that going on?¡±


    ¡°It may seem that way from a time perspective. But I also think of Rein as importantly as I do Mai.¡±


    Although it was an extreme declaration of two-timing, it was certain that both of these women were precious to me.


    Although Rein¡¯s mouth made a ¤Ø shape as though to say that she wouldn¡¯t be deceived by such a comment, she once again began to wordlessly search for clothes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you can¡¯t buy it.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Got it. If it¡¯s money, I¡¯ve got it.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Then I¡¯ll buy the first and second best expensive ones.¡±


    ¡°Hahah, it seems like I¡¯m gonna be stripped bare.¡±


    I smiled slightly at the fact that things went smoothly. Well, with this, I¡¯ve taken a step forward.


    When I thought so, Rein pulled my sleeve and pulled me in.


    ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t see well since I¡¯m too close.¡±


    Rein clung to my body and asked me about the colour of her clothes. Of course, I couldn¡¯t see it.


    Perhaps she¡¯s in a good mood.


    From my perspective, I wanted to enjoy the difference in her behaviour from that, so I thought things were heading in a good direction.


    When we became this close to each other, I suddenly looked around, worried about whether we were standing out.


    £ª


    After roughly two hours of choosing what to buy, we headed home. Ignoring the time taken on our way back, we spent 2 hours. Something is strange with that elapsed time.


    Rein assumed an expressionless face, but it was an unexpectedly beaming one. I, for one, understood why.


    For the time being, the two of us sat down together in my hideout that I had Kokoro go on an outing from.


    ¡°My legs.¡±


    ¡°Say, at the end of the day, which one is for who?¡±


    Rein asked me as soon as we returned. Approaching me, who was crouching, on all fours, she intimidated me with a grim face.


    I bought two outfits during today¡¯s shopping trip. Rein thought that both of them were good, and had continued to trouble herself over them until the very end.


    From these two, I had promised to give one of them to Rein and Mai each as a present.


    ¡°Now then¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey-¡°


    Rein brought her face closer. She possessed honest eyes that seemed to be expecting something.


    Does she really want those clothes, this girl? What a calculating fellow.


    I edged backwards and, before I knew it, I ended up in an arrangement where it seemed like I was being pushed down by Rein, who was on her hands and knees.


    ¡°Which one do you want?¡±


    ¡°You choose.¡±


    Rein¡¯s neck that was right above me was reflected in my view. The line of her Adam¡¯s apple-less neck was so smooth that I wanted to lick it.


    I thought that I should rest a little bit more, but I decided that now was the time to act.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s try taking the clothes out.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ok.¡±


    Rein took out the clothes from the shopping bag without delay.


    Standing upright with her usual beautiful posture, she displayed the first article before my eyes. Covering her own body with it, she swayed with a flutter, perhaps in a good mood.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Like you can say that after you did such a thing yoursel¡­¡­ah, I mean, it¡¯s cute.¡±


    Rein grumpily averted her gaze. She¡¯s embarrassed with herself, isn¡¯t she?


    Just for confirmation, it¡¯s not like I was afraid of her and trying to curry her favour. I just thought that it would be best to keep her in good spirits for the sake of what comes later.


    She took out the other article and once again displayed it to me. Either is nice, huh?


    ¡°This looks like it¡¯d suit Mai¡­¡­¡±


    When I was tediously worrying about things, I heard such a grumble.


    I took immediate action.


    ¡°Rein, show me you wearing that.¡±


    ¡°Eh, this one? ¡­¡­ok.¡±


    Perhaps somehow weak to being pushed, Rein decided to wear the article she thought would look good on Mai upon my instruction.


    After waiting in another room for a while, I was called by Rein and entered the room.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    Rein originally wore a lot of outfit with trousers, so it was weird to see her in an adorable miniskirt.


    Perhaps feeling the draft through her legs, she wriggled the tips of her toes restlessly.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s nice.¡±


    ¡°Then, this-¡°


    ¡°I¡¯ll give Mai the clothes that you¡¯re wearing right now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±


    The instant I said that, the suggestion activated.


    Rein¡¯s cheeks flushed, beginning to stir while maintaining a surprised expression.


    She went into heat. She was induced into the usual type of horniness that she wasn¡¯t able to endure.


    Rein¡¯s trembling legs had already become pigeon-toed. I liked watching this figure of hers.


    ¡°Hm, what¡¯s wrong, Rein?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­a-ah?¡±


    With her mouth gaping open, Rein desperately tried to suppress her body¡¯s hot flashes. Without having the time to question her sudden outbreak of lust, she squatted in place.


    I purposefully stretched my hand out to Rein¡¯s body, as though worried.


    ¡°Oi, Re¡ª¡°


    ¡°Aah, aah!! Mm!!¡±


    As though jumping, Rein hugged me and placed her lips over mine.


    Her kissing motions were wonderful, granting me the soft sensation of her lips while not hitting our teeth at all despite being so quick.


    When I opened my mouth, Rein¡¯s tongue entered as though burying inside it, licking all over as though to devour all of my saliva.


    ¡°Mmm! *slurp* *sllrrr*!!¡±


    Rein did not try to separate from my mouth while her eyes remained closed.


    My lower lip was sucked, and a ticklish sensation raged inside of my mouth to the extent of numbness. No matter how many times I saw it, Rein¡¯s desperate figure that continued to suck up saliva no matter how much I gave her was adorable.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡­haah, ah.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Rein? Do you want me to dispel it here?¡±


    ¡°W¡­¡­wait, l-let me change¡­¡­¡±


    Rein feebly displayed her intention to change clothes. With her tongue sticking out, even now she trembled as though trying to lick me, saliva sticking around her lips.


    Even during our kiss, her legs constantly continued to rub against my groin, appealing her longing to an extent that one wouldn¡¯t believe it came from a girl saying to wait.


    ¡°I-I need to change.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    While holding back my face that was about to laugh, I did not lay a hand on Rein and complied with her will.


    During that time, it was almost as though Rein did not try to separate from me. Her fingertips stroked my chest, seeming as though they would tear my clothes. Breathing strongly near my ear, she seduced me.


    ¡°Haah, aah¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you going to go change?¡±


    ¡°Get, away¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Could Rein be the one to get away? Since I¡¯m holding myself back.¡±


    I was merely in a position where I would wait for her to change clothes.


    Rein reproachfully glared at me. It can¡¯t be helped since I¡¯m holding myself back.


    We were each unable to separate from this state of close contact. Our bodies slowly rubbed against each other, seemingly making wrinkles in the clothes that I¡¯d give to Mai.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡­mm *smack*¡­¡­¡±


    Perhaps having reached her limit before one noticed, Rein began sucking my neck while play-biting it.


    While my neck received the sensations of her ticklish tongue, I grabbed Rein¡¯s breasts from over her clothes.


    Inserting my hands straight in the middle of the top¡¯s open front, I removed her bra, digging my fingers into her and playing with her breasts. My fingers slipped into Rein¡¯s soft, shapely breasts and distorted their shape.


    Inviting her to the bed prepared in the room, I pushed Rein down onto it.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡­aah¡­¡­¡±


    Rein breathed heavily, looking at me with feverish eyes.


    When I tried to leave her, she wrapped her hands around me, rendering me unable to move. As that couldn¡¯t be helped, I took off my pants while in that state.


    ¡°Rein.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­undress me, hurry.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then I¡¯ll help myself.¡±


    I dared to put my hand underneath her skirt and removed Rein¡¯s panties only.


    Rein simply closed her mouth and desperately endured, making no mention of my kindness.


    Since it seemed to have gotten a little interesting, I decided to have a conversation with her before insertion.


    ¡°Are you sure this is fine? This is going to be Mai¡¯s present, you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­you, you knowingly¡­¡­!! Ah, hurry, hurry it up!!¡±


    ¡°Hahah, if it gets dirty, then you¡¯re doing the laundry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mai. I¡¯m so sorr¡­¡­aah!!¡±


    I rubbed Rein¡¯s vagina with the tip of my penis.


    From just that, Rein¡¯s entire body arched backwards as she began to break out into convulsions.


    ¡°Hau! Aahyah!:


    When I stroked her abdomen with my fingertips as things started to become interesting, Rein recoiled like a spring.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go in if you move too much.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re-hyaah! Purposefully, doing it, right!? Hurry¡­¡­aaah¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, it went in.¡±


    Timing it with the only moment that Rein let her guard down (when she opened her mouth), I inserted into her with one stroke. Without even breathing, she stiffened as though time had stopped for her.


    Like that, I firmly pried open the insides of her vagina, pushing the tip of my penis so far that it hit the dead-end of her womb.


    The instant that my penis was swallowed up to that extent, the insides of Rein¡¯s vagina squirmed.


    The interior of Rein¡¯s vagina, although ticklish, skilfully stimulated my penis as though it were being rubbed by several thin fingertips. It would appear that her body was very generous with regards to sex, as per usual.


    ¡°AaAh¡­¡­! Agigh, gah!! Kyaaaah!!¡±


    Rein moved around, caring not for her own appearance as the skirt she normally wouldn¡¯t wear swayed.


    As though to put wrinkles in those clothes, I forcefully shifted her outfit and stroked Rein¡¯s bare skin.


    The softness of Rein¡¯s breasts were transmitted to me, regardless of whether it be over her clothes or whether I forcefully thrust my hands inside to touch them directly.


    ¡°S-Skirt, the skirt!¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s already too late for that.¡±


    As I pistoned, the wet sounds of our body fluids mixing together could be heard.


    She was probably worried that the skirt would get dirty from that. I don¡¯t care, though.


    It would seem that, even as she was drowning in pleasure, even in the midst of her repeated faintings and awakenings, Rein¡¯s heart had not been lost.


    ¡°Ah, aah!!¡±


    ¡°Haha, it can¡¯t be helped since my body won¡¯t listen to me, right!?¡±


    I smashed both my will and bodily pleasure all at Rein.


    Rein was hit with sexual desire, desperately trying to stay conscious in the midst of her sex with me despite being unable to articulate properly. And then, once again, that mentality was tied by her lust.


    I believe that having her body unable to listen to her due to her lust that became more intense the stronger her will became is quite a difficult affliction.


    ¡°Now then, I guess now should be about time. Sometimes, unleashing it outside is¡­¡­uwoh!!¡±


    ¡°Fuh, aah, kyah¡­¡­hyah¡­¡­uuh¡­¡­!¡±


    Rein suddenly wrapped both of her legs around my waist.


    My rare attempt to ejaculate outside had been seen through. Although what I was really after was to dirty the clothes and leave her heat further unresolved.


    ¡°Well, I guessed things wouldn¡¯t go so well!¡±


    ¡°ah¡­¡­hyaaahn, ah, aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!!¡±


    Showing respect to Rein¡¯s efforts, I decided to ejaculate inside of her vagina as we were.


    Rein was probably suspicious of me. Her strong legs maintained their restraints on me, not letting go.


    As a result, my penis was milked until its last spurt whilst still inserted into her deepest depths.


    ¡°Hahah¡­¡­aah¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It felt quite good. Come on, Rein.¡±


    After moving Rein¡¯s legs and having them release me as though tearing them off, I brought my penis close to her.


    With her eyes empty, I stuck my penis against the tip of Rein¡¯s nose.


    ¡°¡­¡­what, is it?¡±


    ¡°It seems like a little more is gonna come out. If I let it out inside of your vagina, it might overflow, see?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ah-¡°


    Rein probably realised what I wanted her to do. She opened her mouth and waited for me.


    Without holding back my grin, I thrust my penis into Rein¡¯s mouth just like that.


    It felt quite good, having my penis licked by her tongue inside of her lukewarm mouth.


    ¡°*Ahmu*¡­¡­*smack*, nkkh¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Look, it¡¯ll stick to the skirt if you don¡¯t raise your hips a little more.¡±


    I harrassingly spanked Rein¡¯s butt.


    Rein¡¯s body twitched with a *jerk*, causing that shock to be transmitted to the semen inside of her vagina.


    The skirt was already wet, but on top of that, it had semen stuck onto it.


    ¡°¡­¡­mm, *slurp*.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get so mad. You¡¯re the one who wanted to do it.¡±


    Although Rein had no strength in her expression, I could tell very well that she was glaring at me.


    It was quite striking how, even when I handed Mai these washed western clothes the next day, Rein glared at me menacingly from behind her.

 Extra Arc 4: Minami Mai Hospitable Welcome-Arc 2

    I was struck by a sudden whim on my way back from school.


    Although I wanted to relax at home today, I called those plans off. Not that I thought it was docile to begin with, but I generally had this personality that couldn¡¯t hold back my desires.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that my pride won¡¯t allow me to return right now.¡±


    Having already just told Kokoro that I would be heading home, I had no intention of retracting that. Although that woman would be pleased, it also wasn¡¯t very interesting.


    While thinking so, I came up with a certain idea.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s go to Mai¡¯s house.¡±


    After calling Sunou and leaving the cleanup and lookout for precaution¡¯s sake to Kokoro, I headed to Mai¡¯s house.


    I guess I¡¯d better call her just in case, huh?


    ¡°Mai, is it? I¡¯m gonna head to your house now, but your parents aren¡¯t home, right?¡±


    [E-Eeeh! What are you saying, it¡¯s way too sudden!!]


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m just [dropping by].¡±


    [Eh¡­¡­ah, yup. Gotcha.]


    I was relieved that the suggestion still remained in her.


    It was a suggestion I had implanted in Mai since who-knows-when where it was natural for me to head to her house and drop in, the type of hypnosis where she would welcome me in a manner that followed my designs.


    If I remember right, when she comes to greet me at the door¡ª


    ¡°Ah, Book! I¡¯m here!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Apparently Mai came to greet me. She was restless while outside in her school uniform, rushing at me the moment she spotted me.


    While swaying her adorable side tail, this girl, who approached me like a dog, was tentatively my girlfriend.


    ¡°Geez louise, why did you tell me so suddenly? I need to prepare myself considerably, y¡¯know?¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯m just dropping by, you don¡¯t need to do all that, right?¡±


    ¡°Book¡¯s my boyfriend so it¡¯s necessary~¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­hah.¡±


    I sneered.


    When Mai sullenly frowned her brows into a ¥Ï shape, she hugged my hand and pulled it.


    ¡°Boo, boo¡­¡­if you¡¯re dropping in, then you should just hurry up and do it. Come on, this way!¡±


    ¡°Aah, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll drop in and enjoy myself.¡±


    Passing through the gate of her house while still being urged by Mai, I also confirmed that there were no cars in the parking lot as per usual.


    And then, as soon as the opened front door was closed, the suggestion activated.


    ¡°¡­¡­ah. There we go.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of, where¡¯re your parents?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that they¡¯re out? Even during holidays, they¡¯re rarely at home. And there.¡±


    Mai began to take off her clothes in the middle of the entrance way. Dropping her shirt on the doormat, she placed her hand inside her skirt. Removing the buttons of her outfit one by one, she scattered her clothes all around the entrance.


    When Mai was left with just her underwear, after having next removed the hook of her bra with a *snap*, she pulled the string of her panties with her fingers and lowered it along her thighs. When her underwear fell, her chest swayed accordingly.


    ¡°As I thought, you strip when I visit, huh?¡±


    ¡°Naturally. In order to welcome Book, I first need to be completely naked.¡±


    It would appear that the suggestion still remained properly instilled in her. Even though she was naked, Mai puffed her chest out, asserting them without trying to hide. Her small butt was also wonderful.


    Mai¡¯s shapely breasts swayed whenever she moved. Every time their beautiful roundness was broken due to her movements, I received the realisation that I was dominating something.


    ¡°Hey now, it¡¯s a little painful over here¡­¡­rather, why from behind?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to look at you from the back, see.¡±


    The shape of Mai¡¯s butt was so nice that I wanted to touch it. It was also wonderful how, every time she walked, it swayed as though enticing me.


    However, I won¡¯t rush right now. Everything has a time to ripen.


    For the time being, let¡¯s enter the living room and enjoy her hospitality.


    ¡°Now then, soz for the wait!¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t really waiting, but¡­¡­wait, Mai!? You, you¡¯re!?¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve got to be kidding me. [Defeat is Yours].¡±


    The first thing I noticed when I entered the room was the presence of Rein who was in Mai¡¯s house for some reason.


    Rein made an astonished expression from seeing Mai¡¯s appearance after returning, her eyes becoming hollow as she stiffened from the Keywords in my suggestions.


    As for Mai, her eyes became round in surprise upon seeing Rein¡¯s appearance, who had become feeble after her sudden surprise.


    ¡°Huh, Rei-Rei?¡±


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s do you as well, Mai. [Over there is fun].¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Phew, why is this girl in Mai¡¯s house?¡±


    If I¡¯m not mistaken, I asked Mai about whether her parents were absent, but I hadn¡¯t heard about anything else from her. I believe that was simply my carelessness.


    However, I didn¡¯t think that Mai was a person who let others so easily enter into her own territory. Actually, there was no information where she had any of her other friends visit this house.


    ¡°In any case, I need to make sure to pay her back enough for surprising me. However, since plans are plans, what shall I do?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Rein, can you hear me? When you next awake, your body will become a doll.¡±


    ¡°Become¡­¡­a doll¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. You will become a doll that can only blink and breathe. Because you are a doll, no matter what happens, you must not react to anything. Just like a mannequin, you will be unable to do anything unless others move you.¡±


    ¡°I am¡­¡­a doll¡­¡­I cannot, move.¡±


    ¡°It is your role to be in that form. In exchange, when you return to being a human, all of the sensations that your skin has received from now until then will hit you all at once.¡±


    In short, it was something similar to the time stop suggestion that I once applied to Kokoro.


    Because I¡¯m playing with Mai today, let¡¯s enjoy this girl as a bonus and make her an ornament.


    ¡°Now then, Mai, do you know what this is?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­that¡¯s¡­¡­Rei-Rei.¡±


    ¡°This is not Rei-Rei. This is a doll that¡¯s placed in your house¡­¡­¡±


    After that, I gave Mai some suggestions so that she would accept that idea to a certain extent.


    While remaining shakingly unsteady, Mai accepted my words with eyes devoid of radiance.


    ¡°Ok, this should be good¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°10!¡±


    I released the hypnosis of the duo at the same time.


    Rein¡¯s shoulders shook with a *twitch*, but did not move any further than that.


    Even as she remained dazed for a while, Mai¡¯s ears stood up like a rabbit as she soon awakened.


    ¡°Hey Mai, wouldn¡¯t it be better to place this doll near the wall?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, it might be. I wonder why did we stand it up right in the middle of the room?¡±


    ¡°Also, we ought to strip this as well since I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°The doll too? Does Book like that sort of thing?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I feel like that would be more hospitable.¡±


    ¡°Guess it can¡¯t be helped, huh?¡±


    Even while troubled, Mai accepted my proposal.


    One must be naked in order to welcome me. Let¡¯s have this doll also put that into practice.


    Mai approached Rein, who remained petrified.


    Mai calmly removed the unmoving Rein-doll¡¯s buttons.


    ¡°I wonder just what does the doll feel?¡±


    ¡°The doll doesn¡¯t have feelings, right? Ah, this underwear is really cute, huh? Why did we have it wear this?¡±


    Rein didn¡¯t have any strength in her eyes, but when Mai pushed her, she deceptively and conveniently moved like a doll.


    She was made to be fully nude before my eyes by her best friend. A sense of conquest filled me from seeing Rein who wasn¡¯t even able to perceive that fact.


    Suddenly, Mai curiously began to stroke and touch Rein¡¯s chest.


    ¡°This doll is so sooooft¡­¡­why¡¯s it in our house, anyways?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s your parents who just left it here? Let me touch it as well.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Book¡¯s such a pervert, you little scamp!!¡±


    Before Mai¡¯s very eyes, I openly grabbed Rein¡¯s breasts. Rein¡¯s breasts that were soft like marshmallows were played with by my hands.


    As for Mai, she laughed while poking the Rein-doll with her fingers.


    Although this girl is a doll, her sensations would accumulate. I¡¯m looking forward to when her suggestion will be released.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    ¡°Move it, Book. I need to take off her panties.¡±


    ¡°Oops, my bad.¡±


    ¡°Muuh, Book¡¯s the one who said I need to strip the doll, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll hold it so it doesn¡¯t fall down.¡±


    While suppressing my mouth that seemed as though it would laugh, I held onto Rein¡¯s body while excluding her panties. It wasn¡¯t just her chest, but her entire body that was soft.


    Mai hooked her fingers on the edge of Rein¡¯s panties and lowered it without hesitation.


    ¡°*Stare*¡±


    After fixedly staring at the doll¡¯s entire body, Mai began to prod and poke around its stomach with her fingers.


    ¡°It really is soft, but this doll¡¯s physique is even better than mine¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ppff¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Why are you laughing!? Are you alright with your girlfriend being squishy!?¡±


    Mai pouted, approaching as though in protest.


    The distance between us was close, perhaps because we had become boyfriend and girlfriend now unlike before. Her bare skin was applied directly against my body.


    ¡°Maybe it would¡¯ve been better if I also stripped, huh¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Somehow it feels like I¡¯ve confined you. Anyways, for the time being, sit sit!¡±


    I placed my waist down onto the sofa in the living room.


    When Mai entered the kitchen, she brought back honey just like the last time.


    Although she was going to use it to cover her entire body and let me lick it all up.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fine to just stay like that, Book. I¡¯ll do it for you, after all.¡±


    Upon saying this, Mai placed her breasts on top of her left hand before pouring honey around her chestal region. The syrupy liquid flowed around Mai¡¯s chest, sliding down as it glimmered bewitchingly.


    I was told that I was fine as I was, so I waited.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you lick it up now, ok?¡±


    Perhaps imagining that she would be touched by me, Mai¡¯s cheeks blushed as she flushed due to the suggestions.


    Her breasts slowly approached me. Just like that, the two soft circles reached my mouth.


    When I stuck out my tongue, Mai moved her breasts up and down as though to match it, allowing me to lick them.


    ¡°Say, Book, you like me, right¡­¡­? Hyahn!¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡­yeah, I do.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do this especially for you. Be thankful, kay?¡±


    Mai¡¯s breasts rubbed against my lips.


    Shaking her breasts as though drawing a circle with them, she pressed her nipples against me as though giving milk to a baby.


    While my tongue tasted the sensations of the supple skin that came to it, I used my teeth a little and chewed lightly on Mai¡¯s nipples.


    ¡°Hyah¡­¡­nnngh! Book! That tickles!!¡±


    ¡°Am I not allowed to do it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really want you to, but does Book want to?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine, even if you bite my nipples¡­¡­hyaaah! Kyah, aah¡­¡­¡±


    Mai laughed to hide her embarrassment, pressing her chest against my mouth even stronger than before.


    Suddenly, Mai¡¯s mobile phone sounded, the ringtone notifying the arrival of a text message.


    ¡°Is it fine to not answer it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m currently looking after Book, after all.¡±


    What a shame. Even though it was fun violating her in such a state. This girl really doesn¡¯t get it, does she?


    Perhaps because she keenly discerned my dejection, Mai, for some reason, pouted as she pressed the entirety of her breasts against my face.


    ¡°Muuh, what¡¯s with that? I¡¯ve gone to all this effort and put my all in entertaining Book, you know!¡±


    ¡°Owah¡­¡­my bad. It¡¯s my bad, so just-¡°


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­sorry.¡±


    As her breasts were pressed against my head, even though my entire face felt the sensation of her breasts, it was also drenched in honey.


    There¡¯s a limit to how much she could fail in regards to welcoming me.


    ¡°It would seem that I need to punish¡ª-¡°


    ¡°I¡¯ll wipe it off right away, kay¡­¡­*lick*, mm¡­¡­*lick*.¡±


    Mai placed her hand against my chin and started licking my face.


    Oh right, I may have also given her this kind of suggestion. It¡¯s great that she¡¯s doing this so proactively.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡­mm, *slurp*.¡±


    Mai¡¯s face, that approached so closely that there wasn¡¯t so much as a gap between us, had become earnest as she licked my face.


    I fully enjoyed the feeling of Mai¡¯s tongue against my cheek, as well as the sound of Mai¡¯s saliva that seemed to permeate into my bones.


    Without averting her feverish eyes from mine, Mai tried to recover from her failure, as though appealing to me.


    I wonder if that means that, unlike last time, my status as a guest has risen?


    ¡°Look this way.¡±


    ¡°R-Right, sorry.¡±


    She keenly noticed that I had averted my gaze and had caught the nude Rein-Doll¡¯s figure in my sight.


    As though clinging to my unfaithful heart, Mai opened her mouth wide and sucked up the remaining honey.


    My face was sticky, but, well, it wasn¡¯t so bad.


    ¡°Mm, what¡¯s wrong, Book?¡±


    ¡°I need to go to the toilet soon, see.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll do it for you, so just stay there, Book.¡±


    This suggestion was the same one as last time. However, the response was different than her previous one.


    Mai proactively acted for my sake. Differences in treatment appeared due to the change in our relationship.


    While still sitting down, I removed my pants and let her handle the sexual treatment that was labelled under the pretence of going to the toilet.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you go to the toilet, ok. I¡¯ll put Book¡¯s d¡ðck inside of my p¡ðssy, and then you can go toilet after that.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I know, already. I¡¯m not a kid, after all.¡±


    Mai placed both fingers against her vagina and spread them to the sides before my very eyes.


    Perhaps because she was nervous, Mai slowly lowered her waist, causing our genitals to approach one another.


    My penis was erect, trembling as though to pierce Mai¡¯s vagina. I could tell that the sensations of my entire body were focused onto the tip of my penis.


    With a *schlick*, my penis was tracing Mai¡¯s already wet vagina, slowly entering the vaginal interior as though to pry its flesh open.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡­ah¡­¡­hyah¡­¡­mn, mmm!!¡±


    Mai raised her chin, her voice leaking out the moment my penis entered her vagina. Spitting out large, feverish breaths, she endured the oppressive sensations and pleasure.


    I stretched out my hand as though to brush against Mai¡¯s skin, who was filled with such sensuality, causing my fingertips to receive the soft touch of her breasts.


    ¡°¡­¡­don¡¯t.¡±


    Mai stopped that hand.


    Mai frowned as though troubled, staring as though criticising me.


    ¡°So it¡¯s a no?¡±


    ¡°Yup¡­¡­although Book is my boyfriend, I think that it¡¯s still too early for that.¡±


    ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t it? What are you doing right now, again?¡±


    ¡°Book said that you wanted to go to the toilet. That¡¯s why I¡¯m using my pussy to treat your libido, right? You¡¯re not really good at changing the subject, huh, Book?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    It would seem that me touching her breasts is a No-Go because it¡¯s sexual conduct.


    Mai, who thought this, was currently encasing my penis inside of her vagina, all the while accepting the naked doll that was Rein as though it were perfectly natural.


    The hypnosis was functioning as per normal, enabling such an abnormal sight. How wonderful.


    In order to treat my libido, Mai twisted her hips, bestowing stimulus to my penis.


    ¡°See¡­¡­that sort of thing¡­¡­kyah! I kinda want to wait¡­¡­hyaahn!! For just a little bit longer¡­¡­ah¡­¡­AAAAH!!¡±


    ¡°I get it. We¡¯re still students, anyways.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that¡­¡­hyaah, stiff, you know. But I just want to wait a little long¡ªkyaaaah!!¡±


    Blood from my entire body flowed to my penis, making the skin sensitive. As though the interior of her vagina completely understood this, its folds rubbed me countless times, tightening itself around me.


    Mai twisted her waist and both pulled out my penis and shoved it back in, bestowing various stimulus upon me. Her accustomed movements and her body, which fully understood me, were devoted to the intercourse, as though indulging in it.


    ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t there some still left?¡±


    ¡°Kyaah¡­¡­ah, hyaaaaAAAAHH!!¡±


    Finding that there was some honey still left on Mai¡¯s breasts that were shaking before my eyes, I licked it up. Pressing down with my teeth, the sensation of her soft flesh completely filled my mouth.


    Mai endured the stimulation that came from my thrusting penis, but upon having her breasts being further played with, pleasure flowed through her like a dam had burst.


    My penis became arrogant and thrust upwards into Mai¡¯s vagina, rampaging as though to gouge out the entrance to her womb countless time.


    ¡°Ahah, my body, why¡­¡­kyaaaaah!! I-It¡¯ll brea¡ªaaaah!!¡±


    Mai opened her mouth wide, continuing to scream without so much as blinking. I found it so unbelievably fun how, even in that state, only her hips properly moved up and down as though trying to fulfil her role as a toilet.


    My penis shook from side to side, continuing to ravage her as though trying to widen the entrance of her vagina. The heat that welled up became even more aroused by the friction between the two genitals.


    ¡°Hih, iiiiiiiiiiigh!! Hyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahh!! A-Aren¡¯t you, done yet¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m about to let it out. Is it alright to do it inside?¡±


    ¡°Kyaaah, i-it can¡¯t be helped¡­..sho it¡¯ch fi-aaaah! I-I¡¯m already-!!¡±


    Mai¡¯s hips that bounced up and down caused her butt to smack against my body with a *slap*. The scent of woman from sweat and love juice hung in the air, as an even more feverish and intense pistoning continued.


    Upon clenching my teeth, my waist suddenly received a sensation akin to a floating feeling, and in that next moment¡ª*splurt* *splurt* I emitted semen.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­AaAAAAAHH GIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIGH¡­¡­¡­¡­GAH¡ª-!!¡±


    Mai received my semen inside of her vagina, and was crushed by the wave of sensations that flowed into her. Along with her gasping screams, she couldn¡¯t accept everything and so ended up fainting.


    Shaking my penis, I pressed down Mai¡¯s waist as though to pour all of the semen that remained in my balls into her.


    ¡°Since it looks like you¡¯ve fainted, forgive me for touching your waist, kay?¡±


    ¡°ah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not listening, huh? I see, then I¡¯ll just leave your waist raised up here. Since you¡¯re a toilet, I want you to properly collect everything that you¡¯ve wrung out, see.¡±


    Laying Mai¡¯s body on the floor, I placed only her waist on a cushion, raising it up.


    With a *trickle*, semen overflowed from Mai¡¯s vagina, but this will dam it up to a certain extent.


    Suddenly, I poked the breasts of Mai, who had fainted and was sleeping completely nude.


    ¡°Whoops, sorry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re fine with that then, right? There was no protest.¡±


    Mai was still collapsed, showing no signs of waking up. However, it was interesting to see how the semen collected in her vagina spilled out when her waist recoiled with a *twitch* every few seconds.


    ¡°Now then, about Ms. Doll that was watching this scene-¡°


    While immersed in a sense of openness, I suddenly looked at Rein, who remained a doll and hadn¡¯t moved.


    The suggestion where Rein¡¯s body would go into heat from my scent had activated.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this odor would become condensed from Rein¡¯s sense of smell like this, huh. Guess I¡¯ll find out.¡±


    Scooping up the semen let on my penis with my finger, I applied it around Rein¡¯s nose.


    After that, I rubbed my penis against Rein¡¯s thighs, using them as though they were a towel.


    ¡°Mai also seems to be sleeping, so I guess I¡¯ll go play with the doll. Moving and dressing them up is the true charm of dolls, after all.¡±


    In order to release Rein¡¯s hypnosis for but a short period of time, I spoke the suggestion¡¯s keyword.

 Extra Arc 5: Academy Floor Interview-Arc

    Author Note:


    This time the perspective changes in the middle.


    I walked to my school which had none of its normal students present.


    ¡°Entrance exams, is it¡­how bittersweet.¡±


    The season for entrance exams had also arrived at my school.


    Even right now, there were examinees who were in the middle of taking the test to enrol into my school.


    It has been decided that some of the students who pass will be selected according to my criteria. In order to make that choice, I have regretfully come to school on a holiday.


    ¡°Now then, what kind of students were there?¡±


    The students who I had my eyes on from their ID Photos in advance were currently gathered in a special classroom.


    Although there was no doubt that they had pretty much passed, I wanted to have fun with them before that.


    I stood in front of that special classroom and opened the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m entering.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Master. Welcome!¡±


    Kokoro happily ran up to me when she saw me at the room¡¯s entrance.


    In the dreary classroom where the chairs had been cleared away, I was able to confirm Kokoro, who had rushed to me, as well as 5 female students I had never seen before, all of whom were standing still and unmoving.


    ¡°I have lined everyone up. They have also completed the Hypnotic Test.¡±


    ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°They are healthy. Although a light one, I have also given them a medical check up. I have taken their blood samples, and the necessary background checks have also been completed. It was all thanks to the hospital that Master prepared for the pregnant women.¡±


    For the sake of this, Kokoro has been working since morning.


    She had just prepared breakfast and was about to head out when I woke up, so I really appreciate her efforts.


    ¡°Kokoro, go take a good sleep.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Thank you very much for your concern!¡±


    I placed my hand on Kokoro¡¯s shoulder.


    While lovingly looking at that hand, Kokoro gently placed both of her hands atop of it and tilted her neck.


    ¡°You¡¯re in the way.¡±


    ¡°M-My apologies.¡±


    Driving Kokoro away, I decided to gaze at the prepared female students.


    Right there was five notably beautiful students among the examinees.


    Perhaps because they were in a hypnotic state, their eyes were deprived of light, and their entire body had lost strength as they swayed unsteadily.


    ¡°Five people, huh? I want to partner with all of them, though. Well, let¡¯s do this in order.¡±


    Standing in front of the five, I decided to fixatedly stare at them.


    The girls, who were beautifully lined up like mannequins, did not show even a single reaction even when I brought my face so close to them that I could lick them.


    I tried to grope their breasts from atop of the uniform that was prepared for the exam.


    ¡°It¡¯s still quite stiff huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­h¡±


    Although the girl whose breasts were groped responded with a *twitch*, that¡¯s all she did.


    I¡¯m glad that the girls who were here were already my playmates.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s not bad gazing at them just like this as though they were a collection, I really do have to play with my toys, huh?¡±


    Brushing the hair of the unmoving girl, I tried to have myself reflected in her eyes, as though usurping it.


    £ªFemale Perspective


    My name is Shizuka. Today, I was receiving an interview at Reisei Academy.


    Perhaps because I was nervous, my head more dazed than usual, and I was a little sleepy.


    Upon looking down, I could tell that my chest, which was a little bigger than most people¡¯s, and my slightly-too-long black hair swayed together.


    As I originally had a face that could be called absent-minded, I needed to pull myself together a little.


    ¡°I wonder why¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Please enter.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±


    Before I knew it, I was standing in front of the interview room as a man¡¯s voice called out to me from inside of the classroom. As such, I opened the door and entered.


    ¡°Please excuse me.¡±


    Inside of the classroom was but a single male interviewer. Rather than saying that this person was young, it was more like his age didn¡¯t feel like it was that different from mine.


    Other than that, there were a few props gathered, and right next to me was¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­ah, I need to change.¡±


    That¡¯s right. [When in the interview room, I have to change into the interview attire.]


    I saw the interview outfit placed on top of the desk that was right next to the door.


    ¡°Right now¡­¡­I will change.¡±


    ¡°Yes, because this is an interview, see. Please change into that swimsuit.¡±


    There was also a mirror, making it easy to change my clothes.


    I need to change clothes here.


    Placing my hands on the buttons of my uniform, I slowly removed them one by one.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you take it slowly. There¡¯s plenty of time, you see.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­thank you very much.¡±


    In front of the mirror, I first took off my uniform blazer, leaving me in a Y-shirt. It¡¯s embarrassing that, because I came with black underwear, they could be seen through the Y-shirt.


    The interviewer was constantly looking at me as I changed. It¡¯s likely that this was also part of the exam.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Unbuttoning my Y-shirt, I opened it from the chest, allowing it to fall to the floor.


    ¡°Is that transparent lace underwear?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m taking the enrolment exam¡­¡­I thought that I should put some spirit into it¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, some people are like that, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    I became embarrassed by my childish reasoning. As though trying to hide this, I placed my hands against my skirt and stripped so I was in just my underwear.


    I had a complex about my larger than average breast-size, but it ended up becoming even more noticeable when viewing my entire body from in front of the large mirror.


    Let¡¯s also take off my underwear as soon as possible.


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Upon taking off my brassiere, my chests bounced around like pudding. As my nether regions had yet to sprout any hair, I don¡¯t think there was any reason for me to be particularly disadvantaged in this interview.


    ¡°Well then, I would like you to don that interview outfit, but¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­this, may I ask how to put it on?¡±


    The interview outfit was a swimsuit with very little cloth. I also felt that the size was big¡ªtoo big for me.


    ¡°This, you see, is worn by making your nipples stand up and catching the cloth with them. If you do so, then it won¡¯t fall off of the chest.¡±


    ¡°Eh, stand up?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s no good. It would seem that your nipples aren¡¯t standing.¡±


    I became flustered. If things stay like this, then I might be given demerits.


    ¡°U-Um?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. After all, for such girls, I will make them stand up.¡±


    In saying that, the interviewer approached me, stroking my bare skin directly.


    I felt a little ticklish and something akin to a chill as my entire body stiffened.


    While the interviewer¡¯s hand stroked me as though tracing the lines of my body, he lifted my breasts as though to support them.


    ¡°Hyaah!!¡±


    He licked my nipples.


    As though he were lapping up ice cream, he licked my nipples again and again, and sucked them. He also playfully nibbled them.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ah-¡°


    ¡°You know, it¡¯s good to knead them with your fingertips like this. You just pinch them to an extent that it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°Somehow¡­¡­it¡¯s like they¡¯re being squeezed¡­¡­¡±


    It was kind of scary to be touched by the interviewer, but my body became hot and I started to grow dazed.


    I wonder why?


    ¡°And then they¡¯ll become erect like this, see?¡±


    ¡°Kyaah!¡±


    The interview held the interview outfit that was the bikini between his fingers and decisively hooked it around my nipples.


    While receiving a tingling sensation, I was able to wear the interview outfit as it was caught on my nipples.


    ¡°Well then, I shall also do the bottom part for you.¡±


    ¡°Eh, wai¡­¡­for the bottom part, I can¨Chyaaaaah!!!¡±


    The interviewer forcibly pulled on the string-like swimsuit, as though it were a high-leg swimsuit, and dressed me.


    As the swimsuit dug into my p©–ssy and butt, the tingling sensation and feeling of unknown nature once again flowed into me.


    ¡°Fuah¡­¡­ah-¡°


    ¡°This should do it. Please sit in that chair.¡±


    Noticing that drool was spilling from my mouth, I panicked and quickly concealed it. How embarrassing.


    Perhaps finding that funny, the interviewer stifled a small laugh.


    ¡°Please excuse me.¡±


    Just as the interviewer said, I sat in the chair before his eyes.


    ¡°Yup, you have good posture. It¡¯s proof that you¡¯ve been taught properly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have to spread my legs, firmly unfold my p©–ssy and display it, after all.¡±


    As I was worried about whether or not the interviewer could see it, I corrected my posture a bit and used both hands to spread my p©–ssy over and over again.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°I am fine. Because the interview outfit has string panties, it¡¯s properly being covered.¡±


    ¡°In that case, shall we start the interview? Please tell me the reason why you applied for this school.¡±


    While saying this, the interviewer removed his pants and showed off his erect d©–ck.


    I became surprised at the horror of the d©–ck that I saw for the first time. I was scared since it looked like it was *twitching* and wriggling as though it were a separate organism.


    ¡°Well then, please go ahead. Do you know how to?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­for my reason in applying here, I need to place your d©–ck on top of my tongue and say it as though talking into a microphone.¡±


    ¡°Haha, indeed.¡±


    I opened my mouth and stretched out my tongue.


    The interviewer placed his d©–ck on top of my tongue with a *flop*. That hot member that seemed to possess a fever caused a masculine scent to drift to me just from being atop my tongue.


    ¡°Mai mo¡¯hif foh wanhing hu go hu d¡¯is sc¡¯ool ith becauth I thin¡¯ I can de¡¯elo¡¯ mai¡¯helth heah¡­¡­¡± (My motive for wanting to go to this school is because I think I can develop myself here¡­¡­)


    When I declared my reason for applying here, my breath hit the interviewer¡¯s d©–ck, causing it to tremble adorably.


    As the interviewer shifted his body a little, I became desperate so that the d©–ck wouldn¡¯t fall off and struggled to roll my tongue to the side.


    Perhaps seeing this, the interviewer pushed forward a little, causing his d©–ck to enter into my mouth.


    ¡°Fabh!! Nn, mm¡­¡­¡±


    I suppose that he was kindly caring for me so that I wouldn¡¯t drop his d©–ck.


    In the meantime, I finished stated my reason for applying and cleared the first barrier.


    ¡°Such a wonderful reason for applying. This interview can be said to have been passed.¡±


    ¡°I-Is that so?¡±


    The interviewer kept his d©–ck away and applauded.


    I, somehow regretfully, stared at his d©–ck. For some reason, my body has become hot and, even though I know it¡¯s rude, I can¡¯t tear my eyes off of it.


    ¡°It seems that the reality hasn¡¯t sunk in yet.¡±


    ¡°M-My apologies. I am unable to calm down until I receive the results of this examination¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, shall I give you my seal of approval so that you can rest easy?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­will you really¡­¡­!?¡±


    I inadvertently ended up in high spirits from the suggestion that I had never gotten from any interviewer other than this one.


    If I could get the seal of approval, then that naturally means that I¡¯ve already been enrolled.


    ¡°Indeed, I will.¡±


    ¡°Will you really [press your d©–ck inside of my womb, pour the semen ink inside] and give me your stamp of approval?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. In order for that to happen, you understand what you need to do, yes?¡±


    I hurriedly shifted the lower part of the interview outfit. The reason why it is a string is because it serves the function of shifting to the side so that insertion is made possible.


    The interviewer was chuckling to himself, but he wasn¡¯t fooling around. It seems that he was really going to insert his d©–ck inside of me.


    ¡°T-Thank you very much. Please press your d©–ck stamp against my womb.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get right into it.¡±


    The interviewer¡¯s body drew closer as he rubbed my p©–ssy with that big d©–ck of his.


    He was sluggishly fidgeting around. I want him to quickly insert it and be reassured already.


    It would seem that the interviewer saw right through how I was restlessly staring fixatedly on his d©–ck.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s entering, it¡¯s entering¡­¡­ah-¡°


    Along with words of expectation, I firmly confirmed that the interviewer¡¯s d©–ck had entered my vagina.


    As it was my first time, there was a stomach-oppressing pain. I felt the foreign body *jerking* as it entered into me, as well as a little bit of discomfort.


    But more than that, the feeling of wanting all of it to be inserted and be reassured won out, causing strength to gather at my waist.


    ¡°Nn¡­¡­haah¡­¡­haah¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Not even half of it is in yet, you know?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be¡­¡­fine! Please!¡±


    I¡¯ll have him stamp his seal of approval. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been studying for the enrolment exam for the past year, after all.


    The interviewer clutched my butt with both hands and raised my body up so that insertion would be easier.


    The insides of my vagina instinctively tried to push back the *squelching* penis that slipped in as though trying to scoop me out.


    However, his d©–ck was powerful, forcibly entering deeper inside.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡­kah¡­..it¡¯s in¡­¡­aah!!¡±


    I was so moved that I began to shed tears. With this, I¡¯ve passed.


    The interviewer also shared my joy with a gloating expression.


    ¡°Not yet, the the ink still needs to seep in.¡±


    ¡°Ah, t-that¡¯s¡­¡­righ¨Ckyahn, kyaaaaah!!!¡±


    The interviewer moved his d©–ck back and forth in order to release the ink.


    I raised a pathetic shriek from the shock of having the back of my stomach slammed.


    But, rather than pain, a deep joy and pleasure that filled me from somewhere surged through my entire body.


    ¡°Ahah, hyaaaah!!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a pretty good body, there. With this, it seems like I¡¯ll be able to stamp the seal soon.¡±


    ¡°T-Thank you very mu¨Chyahn, aaaah!!¡±


    The sound of our flesh colliding against each other could be heard. The man¡¯s body was so stiff that it seemed like he would crush me.


    But taking that as completely blissful, my body embraced it as though having that done were but a female¡¯s instinct.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°I-It kinda¡­¡­feels gooood!! Stronger, please do it strong¨Chyaaaah!!!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Even after enrolling, there will be opportunities to get another stamp.¡±


    If I enrol, then I¡¯ll be able to get the stamp again.


    Thinking this, my p©–ssy tightened with a *twitch*, lovingly grasping his d©–ck and refusing to separate with it.


    Caring not for such antics, the man¡¯s d©–ck rubbed back and forth countless times, making my lower body numb.


    ¡°I love it! I love stamps! More, please give me more!!¡±


    ¡°Haha, if you try just a little harder, than the ink will be released.¡±


    ¡°Release it¡­¡­please release it!! Please release lots of it and let me enrol¡­¡­aaaaaaaahhh!!!¡±


    As I accepted that mysterious sensation that circled throughout my entire body, the insides of my head turned white.


    I involuntarily wrapped my arms around the interviewer, hugging him. My body, which did not want to let go of his d©–ck, moved on its own.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorr¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I do not mind. If I¡¯m to be hugged because you are so moved, then it does not feel at all unpleasant.¡±


    ¡°Hyah¡­¡­then¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Here, with this, you pass.¡±


    While I was feeling relieved, his d©–ck thrust into me with remarkable vigour.


    In that instant, the man¡¯s d©–ck trembled, pouring and *spewing* semen into my vagina.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­aah¡­¡­AAAAAAAAAGGAAAAAAGGAAH!!!¡±


    The white insides of my head were further muddled, as I accepted the hot liquid that was poured into me.


    My whole body stiffened from nervousness, as my *clattering* body rampaged for the first time since I was born.


    The interviewer firmly restrained me, ensuring that the ink wouldn¡¯t spill out.


    ¡°Ma¡­¡­mai¡¯h apohloghi¡­¡­gah¡ª¡°


    ¡°Haha, I do not mind. It¡¯s your first time, so it¡¯s only natural that I support you.¡±


    Losing consciousness for but a moment, the man¡¯s figure was reflected in my flickering vision.


    While grinning in a slightly mean manner, the interviewer remained inserted, not pulling out so that the ink would seep in.


    As for me, after feeling happiness towards my first time passing, I exposed a pathetic face. Upon peering at the mirror that was placed for the purpose of changing clothes, I looked like a completely different person when compared to before the interview.


    Yes¡­¡­I have already enrolled, so I¡¯ve become a new me.


    ¡°U¡­¡­um-¡°


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Would it be¡­¡­ok if you, did it one more time?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­haha, yes, indeed! You wouldn¡¯t be reassured after just doing it once, after all.¡±


    The interviewer is so kind. I could tell that the d©–ck, which was still inserted, was expanding inside of my still murky p©–ssy once again.

 Extra Arc 6: Minami Mai Female Rabbit Academy-Arc

    Commuting to school early in the morning when no one¡¯s there was, even now, still my daily routine.


    ¡°Boook!¡±


    Shortly after I had finished my morning preparations, Mai came to visit the apartment.


    I was helpless as that girl, who sounded energetic even through the intercom, rushed me as soon as I left the apartment.


    ¡°Huuug!!¡±


    ¡°What did you come here for?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to school together¡­¡­?¡±


    Mai pounced on me and asked near my ear.


    Come to think of it, this girl is still my girlfriend, huh? I was waiting for Mai to get bored of this, but it doesn¡¯t seem like her heart¡¯s gonna change today.


    ¡°Together, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I mean, Book you go way too early! And you haven¡¯t come to pick me up at all.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, I¡¯m pretty sure I said something like that, huh?¡±


    ¡°And Book didn¡¯t come to pick me uup! That¡¯s why I came. Can¡¯t I?¡±


    Mai¡¯s quite intense about skinship when there aren¡¯t many people in the surroundings. She made no attempt to separate herself after pouncing on me.


    I like going to school alone. That¡¯s why I commute so early.


    Because I fundamentally dislike it.


    ¡°Today¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Yaaay!! Rather, listen to your girlfriend¡¯s request everyday!¡±


    ¡°No thanks.¡±


    I was in a good mood today. Of course, there was a reason for this.


    After also smiling in good humour, Mai wrapped herself around my hand and began to walk beside me.


    ¡°Say, Book. Come to think of it, what are you doing during spring break?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of, the third semester is over after this week, huh? I¡¯m not doing anything in particular.¡±


    ¡°T-Then¡­¡­say?¡±


    It doesn¡¯t even take 30 minutes to walk to school from my apartment.


    There was no one passing through the street this early in the morning.


    Mai was awfully energetic in such situations. After thinking that she had called out to me several times, she began to fidget shyly, causing the atmosphere to change to silence filled with the chirping of crickets.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m not tired of seeing it, it¡¯s also quite mortifying. I feel like I¡¯m being denied of my alone time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re like those kind of people, Book. I think it¡¯d be better if you cherished girls a bit more.¡±


    Even though you¡¯re the one who got carried away by the momentum of that place and picked a guy who doesn¡¯t cherish girls as her boyfriend.


    Although Mai voiced her dissatisfaction, she also knew that I had no intentions of improving.


    ¡°You also like your alone time, right?¡±


    ¡°Oooh~ I like that part of you, Book! Aren¡¯t there times where you just want to be alone?¡±


    Although there were many times that Mai spoke up, there were times when she would also suddenly turn quiet and simply be there.


    I naturally didn¡¯t care. That¡¯s all she was made of.


    The dry essence that this girl has suits me rather well, in a certain sense.


    ¡°Ok, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    As we were doing this, we arrived at the school.


    Today, the real thing starts from here.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This school¡¯s entranceway was always kept clean due to hypnosis. However, it was an even more beautiful place than usual, today.


    After placing my shoes into the shoe rack, I looked at Mai next to me.


    ¡°Nn~¡±


    Mai similarly placed her shoes in the shoe rack before then taking off her jacket. And then, she rolled up her Y-shirt.


    She removed her uniform before my eyes, placing her Y-shirt and skirt inside of her bag.


    Undoing the hook of her bra, she then stripped off her underwear, becoming fully nude.


    ¡°Come to think of it, today was that day, huh?¡±


    Laughing deliberately, I gazed at Mai.


    The naked Mai turned her gaze this way just a little bit. Upon waiting a bit, all she did was simply wink at me.


    From inside of her bag, she took out something that looked like a black leotard. Upon looking further inside, there was a headband with characteristically long ears.


    ¡°Did you forget, Book? Today¡¯s Bunny Uniform day. Oosh!¡±


    After putting on the tights, Mai placed her legs inside of the leotard that was so tight that it made the lines of her body clearly visible.


    Equipping the mysterious parts that were attached to the wrist known as cuffs, Mai wore the headband and high heels, completing the look.


    ¡°It¡¯s well-made.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? I did my best to make it, after all.¡±


    It was what the world commonly referred to as a Bunny Girl.


    Mai made a single revolution before my eyes with a *twirl*, exposing an orthodox black bunny girl appearance to me. The rabbit¡¯s round tail is cute.


    Bunny Uniform Day.


    We had both the middle and high school students prepare for it via hypnosis through a mandatory subject in which they were to make a bunny girl uniform.


    Today was the presentation day of those uniforms, and so it was decided that the female students of the middle school department would also take classes in the high school building.


    Naturally there were some exceptions to this, but it was a wonderful system where all the girls in the school building would dress up as a bunny for one day for me and me alone. A system that I created.


    Incidentally, all the male students and teachers were gathered in the middle school building, where they held a full-fledged gyoza party where they¡¯d make it from the skin. The food of the hypnotised students was wonderful, not at all being inferior to cooks.


    ¡°But still, it¡¯s quite surprising. You chose the orthodox black bunny?¡±


    They were required to be a bunny girl, but there was a certain amount of leeway with regards to the outfits they could prepare. Things like making alterations to the colour, and even swapping out the leotard with a bustier were allowed.


    ¡°Well, I mean, Book likes simple things like this, right?¡±


    Proudly tapping her hand against her chest with a harrumph, Mai was clearly waiting for my evaluation.


    Certainly, I like simple things. But-


    ¡°You created that in the second semester, right? It just doesn¡¯t follow that you made it to suit my tastes.¡±


    ¡°Uwah, uwaaaah¡­¡­well, since it¡¯s Book, I guess it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    Because Mai usually moves her body without rest, the bunny ears on her head bounced around.


    Well, I guess this girl will be fine to start with?


    ¡°It¡¯s certainly cute.¡±


    ¡°Ain¡¯t it? I wanted you to say that, first. But since you said it to me, I love ya!¡±


    Unreservedly approaching Mai, I stroked her cheek with my finger.


    Although she closed one eye, Mai didn¡¯t refuse me. But of course she didn¡¯t.


    After all, if making bunny clothes was a lesson, then the point of that lesson was to entertain me as a bunny girl.


    ¡°Hehee! Is it really ok for your girlfriend to be first?¡±


    Perhaps the reason why Mai wanted to go to school together was because she was aiming to be the first to entertain me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go deliberately proclaiming you¡¯re my girlfriend. Well, I guess it¡¯s fine¡­no, I want Mai to be first.¡±


    ¡°Yaaay!¡±


    Mai¡¯s expression calculatingly moistened for an instant.


    I ended up flinching and changing my words. How pathetic I am.


    Changing from crocodile tears to a smile with a bang, Mai coiled around my arm.


    The bunny girl¡¯s chest region was being supported by pads or something, and so the breasts were stiffer than usual as they were pressed against me.


    ¡°Now, now. What does the bunny girl evaluator who represents our school, Book, think?¡±


    ¡°Well, I still don¡¯t have anyone else to compare you to, yet.¡±


    ¡°Well then, it¡¯s possible for me to be the best of all time, right?¡±


    Mai rubbed her body against me with upturned eyes.


    It was almost as thought she was an animal that was marking me.


    While tracing Mai¡¯s leg with my fingertips, I brushed my hand against the very bottom of the leotard, where Mai¡¯s crack was.


    This bunny suit had a distinctly different part compared to a normal one. That is, there was a slit in the crotch.


    Although it remained closed when adopting a normal posture, you would be able to touch the pubic mound of the girl who was wearing it upon spreading the slit open with the fingers. I could see a little skin tone just from her spreading her legs wide.


    In other words, I could have sex with her without taking any of it off.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s an event for the bunny girl, after all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Facing Mai, I stepped into her space.


    Mai took a step back in response to that action, her back hitting the wall.


    Spreading the crotch of the bunny suit with my index finger, I stroked the vagina of Mai which I had always seen.


    ¡°This was handmade by Mai, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I made it in order to have it evaluated by Book, after all.¡±


    For everyone within the hypnotised school, it is only natural for the female students dressed as bunny girls to serve me. It is for that reason that they changed clothes, after all.


    Accepting my finger, Mai shut her eyes and tried to fulfil the role bestowed upon her by that outfit.


    My fingernail gently scratched Mai¡¯s vagina as it was wrapped in warm skin.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡­¡±


    Even while surprised, Mai closed her mouth and waited.


    Perhaps because of the suggestions, she already had her hopes up when she put the clothes on. Her vagina tightened strongly as though sucking on my finger, awaiting my true evaluation.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve also got my hopes up.¡±


    All in all, I was also excited, even while we were commuting to school.


    My penis was already erect, and it soared upon opening my pants, its tip turning towards Mai.


    Mai became surprised as she stared at my penis, but her bunny ears drooped alongside her movements settling down as she accepted me.


    ¡°¡­¡­you¡¯re going to put that inside me, right?¡±


    Mai slowly opened her eyes, swallowing her saliva upon spotting my penis.


    Rabbits are said to be the symbol of libido, so I implanted a suggestion so that she would be proactive.


    Since she¡¯s a rabbit, it couldn¡¯t be helped no matter what happened with regards to intercourse with me.


    ¡°Hyabbh, Boohk, wai-¡­¡­!!¡±


    My penis was already familiar with the insides of Mai¡¯s vagina, and so was inserted smoothly.


    In that instant, Mai jumped. Her entire body twitched as it recoiled bit by bit.


    While stroking the sleek surface of Mai¡¯s bunny suit, I raised her legs that were wearing the tights.


    ¡°Hyah, pyah!!¡±


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s like you¡¯re hopping and bouncing around!¡±


    As my penis began to piston, Mai clung to my body, pushing her chest against me.


    The intense back-and-forth motion shook the rabbit ears, and Mai rubbed her body against me like she was an animal.


    ¡°Aah, hyaah¡­¡­!¡±


    The insides of her vagina tightened many times with a *squeak*, and a heat boiled up in my lower body, as though a pressure point had been pressed.


    Suddenly, I could hear footsteps near the shoe boxes.


    ¡°Aah, he-ey!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ah, good morning.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re early. So you already arrived at school?¡±


    Mai was engrossed in twisting her hips, trying to monopolise my penis¡¯ attention.


    While greeting the female student who had commuted to school early, I continued my pistoning.


    ¡°Look, this, way!!¡±


    It¡¯s just that Mai didn¡¯t appear to allow that. She licked my cheek, trying to grab my attention.


    I also rubbed that saliva back onto Mai in retaliation.


    ¡°Haha, as it stands, aren¡¯t you just like an animal? Come on, try just a little bit harder and try squealing!¡±


    ¡°Hyah, aaaah!!¡±


    ¡°Oh, but rabbits don¡¯t have vocal cords, right?¡±


    ¡°Nbbgh¡­¡­!! Mmmmmm!!¡±


    Mai kissed me, rendering my unable to speak.


    Yet, perhaps having contrarily accepted that, Mai moved her mouth as though to taste the saliva, trying to suck up all of my sexual desire.


    Before I noticed it, the student who had arrived at school finished changing and went over to the corner of the corridor.


    ¡°Mmmm!!¡±


    ¡°What, that girl¡¯s already gone, right?¡±


    Taking on board the irritation of missing the long-awaited strip show, I continued the piston.


    In response to the violent act, Mai conversely laughed lazily.


    Perhaps she was glad that she was able to monopolise my attention.


    ¡°Just as you wish, I¡¯m gonna hit you with everything I have first, alright? C¡¯mon, do your best!¡±


    ¡°G-Got iht-mh, mmmmmmh!! Mmmmmm!!!¡±


    My penis flew into a rage, rampaging about as though it were a completely different creature.


    Mai desperately moved just her lower body, trying to accept my actions with all her might.


    As though to respond to such pitifully adorable affection of hers, I spat out my final fervor.


    ¡°I¡¯m letting it out.¡±


    ¡°Nn, bbfh!! *zmack*, uggh, mmmgghmmm!!¡±


    With a *glup*, my first thickest semen of the morning was discharged into Mai¡¯s vagina.


    Although Mai embraced me strongly at the end, her body gradually shook as though her entire body was swallowing my ejaculate as semen accumulated inside of her uterus.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­aah¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°As expected, the spilled semen looks pretty with the black, huh.¡±


    Upon withdrawing my penis that became refreshed, white semen ended up spilling out from the slit in the bunny suit.


    Mai was leaning against the wall, both of her feet powerlessly released onto the corridor floor.


    After wiping my penis on the drooping rabbit ears, I made Mai clean just the tip only.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, lick it.¡±


    ¡°Nn, *smack*¡­¡­¡±


    I brought my penis close to Mai¡¯s face, who was powerless and completely exhausted.


    When Mai, while still dazed, placed her mouth against the tip of my penis as though kissing a lover, she carefully licked the surface of its head.


    ¡°Well, I guess this should be enough for the first one, huh? C¡¯mon, this time stuff the tip into your cheek and suck it.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Ah, what is it¡­..ah, that¡¯s right, I forgot.¡±


    I suddenly recalling something, I placed my hand inside of my bag while having Mai suck my dick.


    Inside there was one thick red thread, which I laid near Mai¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget it.¡±


    This was the proof that she had sexual intercourse with me.


    This thread was to be the thread that would be embroidered on the new bunny suit after today ended. It could be attached to the lower stomach, and if one collected five of them, then it would make the character Õý.


    (TL Note: Japanese equivalent of tallying. Used in this context to denote how many times they¡¯ve been ¡®evaluated¡¯.


    https://en.wiktionary.org/wiki/%E6%AD%A3)


    In other words, they could count the number times I had sexual intercourse with them on the bunny suit itself.


    ¡°The more of those you have, the closer you¡¯ll be to a high achiever, right?¡±


    ¡°He¡­¡­hheeyahh¡­..¡±


    Mai gazed at that meaningless red thread with a foolish grin.


    Today had just begun. I can¡¯t help but look forward to how much of this thread I get to deal out.

 Extra Arc 7: Seibu Rein Female Rabbit Academy-Arc 2

    TL Note: The author¡¯s twitter account has pictures that aren¡¯t necessarily for this episode, but seem related.


    More can be found here: https://twitter.com/aitoyoku/status/1102182836038131713


    The Bunny Girl Uniform Day since morning was wonderful.


    ¡°Ah, wait a sec, right now, the blackboar-¡­¡­¡±


    On this day, both the middle and high school students in the school would take their classes in bunny girl attire.


    I was the only man here in the high school division with the girls, and so I was the only one who could grade the bunny girls.


    Even though we perform sexual intercourse as though it were natural, that is simply part of the lesson.


    ¡°Nn¡­¡­aaah!!¡±


    The bunny girl I was currently fidgeting with was this class¡¯s prefect.


    As she had been cleaning the blackboard while directing her round tail and butt this way since the morning, I stretched my hand out without thinking.


    The class president was also a part of the class, and so couldn¡¯t strongly reject my advances.


    ¡°But still¡­¡­haha, it¡¯s quite a big butt, huh?¡±


    ¡°Hyaaah!¡±


    This class president. To tell the truth, she was actually quite fat when I enrolled. A girl who was unpolished in her entirety.


    However, after having her get proper physical condition management through the Hypnotic Test and having her succeed in the makeup lessons that I put her in on a whim, she became an adorable girl with an ideal physique.


    ¡°This sort of thing is also superb, huh? Having her gradually ripen, mature, and grow up by herself.¡±


    ¡°Hyah!¡±


    ¡°But, well, your ass is still a little big, huh? Perhaps it¡¯s because you used to be fat?¡±


    I slapped the loose butt of the class president several times.


    Raising a voice each time that happened, the class president ended up throwing her body backwards with a *twitch*.


    Taking out my penis, I placed it against her vagina and prodded it while lifting her big ass.


    As she appeared to be in heat, I was able to immediately insert myself through the slit of her bunny suit, with a little effort.


    ¡°Agah¡­¡­it¡¯s enter¡­¡­ing, ah ah!!¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, you¡¯re cleaning the blackboard, right?¡±


    I stirred the insides of the class president with my penis.


    While making a handprint on those soft buttocks, I instructed her with my body as though gathering strength in my lower body.


    The class president was already no longer thinking of work, placing her hands against the blackboard as she awaited my evaluation.


    ¡°Ah, ah! Ugugh, gigh!¡±


    ¡°Hey now, tighten it up more.¡±


    ¡°Igigh!¡±


    ¡°Haha, putting in more effort upon being hit, you¡¯re more like a horse than a rabbit, huh?¡±


    ¡°Aaaalright, class is starting.¡±


    Suddenly, the teacher¡¯s voice sounded from the classroom entrance.


    Come to think of it, it¡¯s time for class, huh? This voice is the female physical education teacher¡¯s, but it would seem she¡¯s taking classes instead since there aren¡¯t any men here today.


    ¡°This, is?¡±


    ¡°Hm, what¡¯s up?¡±


    The P.E teacher didn¡¯t blame either myself or the class president for having sex in front of the blackboard. Because that¡¯s the rule, after all.


    However, I became interested in the P.E teacher¡¯s attire.


    While my penis prodded the class president¡¯s womb countless times, I voiced my doubts.


    ¡°Are you a bunny too, Ms?¡±


    ¡°N¡¯yeah, that strange?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fairly sure that you didn¡¯t make a bunny suit, Ms.?¡±


    ¡°Aah, this was something I bought at Do©–Qi. I heard we were obligated to be one, and I didn¡¯t think that teachers were an exception, so¡­¡­¡±


    (TL Note: Most likely DonQi ¨C AKA Don Quijote ¨C is discount chain store in Japan: https://www.donki.com/en/)


    ¡°No, it¡¯s cumming, it¡¯s cumming!! AaaAAAAAAHH!!!¡±


    Even the P.E Teacher was wearing a bunny suit. Furthermore, it was the cheap kind, so the cosplay-feel was simply amazing. Although she was at an age that couldn¡¯t be called young, I could also sense a tightness to her.


    Sluggishly throwing the teaching materials onto the lectern, she tried to make her soft and elastic ears look annoyed.


    I see, so perhaps there was such a perception gap when conducting the Hypnotic Test on the entire school. Let¡¯s use this as reference.


    ¡°Kyah, aah, agaaaaaaaaahhh!!¡±


    The class president¡¯s entire body convulsed as she was about to collapse on the spot.


    Since I didn¡¯t want her to scrape against the blackboard, I hugged her tightly at once, that soft butt flesh hitting against my lower stomach just like that.


    My penis ejaculated onto the convulsing class president¡¯s butt, as though invited by it.


    ¡°Well then, class¡¯s startin¡¯.¡±


    Upon looking back, all of the female students had gathered before I realised it.


    It would appear that the time for commuting to school had passed by while I was playing around.


    ¡°I guess I was a little too engrossed with this girl, huh?¡±


    I let go of the class president, whom I had finished using, onto the floor.


    While happily drooling, the class president leaked semen from her crotch.


    ¡°If you¡¯re done, then take your seat.¡±


    I took my seat just as the P.E teacher said.


    On the way there, I looked over all of the female students inside of the classroom as though evaluating them.


    They were just taking classes in the classroom, but just from everyone being in bunny suits changed this into an extraordinary sight.


    And it was also wonderful that all of the students in this place were conscious of my crotch, thanks to this system.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to play around here and there, but for the time being, let¡¯s leave it for after I have a short break-¡°


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After returning to my seat partly to take a break, Rein was standing before my eyes.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Despite being in the middle of class, Rein fixatedly looked at me, who had sat down.


    Of course, this girl was also wearing a bunny suit as per the suggestion. She was equipped with ears and leotard of a red colour, which were a bit off from my tastes, as well as black knee socks.


    When I tilted my head, she suddenly threw my desk.


    ¡°Uwoh¡­¡­feh. Rein, you-¡°


    I looked back in surprise. Because I was in the seat furthest in the back so that I could gaze at the students, I could only see my desk turned upside down.


    Before I could raise my voice in protest, Rein moved.


    ¡°Take off your pants.¡±


    ¡°No, but the desk-¡°


    ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll take it off or you, so-¡°


    Rein¡¯s usual indifferent expression did not break. She took off the pants that I just put on as though throwing it away.


    ¡°You¡¯re used to this, huh?¡±


    ¡°How many times do you think you¡¯ve made me do this?¡±


    Rein crouched down where my desk originally was. She placed my exposed penis before her eyes.


    This was way too aggressive a flow.


    ¡°What¡¯s with you, so suddenly?¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t mind since it¡¯s part of the lesson, right?¡±


    Since it¡¯s part of the lesson.


    It was there that I somehow understood Rein¡¯s interpretation.


    In other words, this girl didn¡¯t hold the image that sexual intercourse itself was immoral behaviour, unlike usual.


    Naturally. Those were the rules, after all.


    Taking that into account, if Rein was always in heat, then I guess she was trying to use me to lightly relieve it on the spot.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m not a tool, you know?¡±


    ¡°Then I just have to ask, right? Don¡¯t refuse it since it¡¯s part of the lesson.¡±


    ¡°Then listen to¡­¡­uwoh!!¡±


    Rein wrapped both of her hands around my penis as though trying to capture it. After kissing the tip, she started to lick around the head where the scent of semen still remained.


    ¡°Ahmu¡­¡­nn *smack*.¡±


    Closing her eyes, Rein aggressively stroked my rod while her cheeks blushed.


    I tried to protest, but I stopped, thinking that it was useless. It almost felt like I was being molested.


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­mm¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re in a bunny suit anyway, how about you try using your breasts?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Although she glanced over here with a very disgusted face, she accepted my order.


    It was wonderful how, because the bunny suit exposed the skin just around her cleavage, she was able to serve me without removing it.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if I do this, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Although her expression expressed unwillingness, she was sandwiching my penis between her breasts quite aggressively. Firmly pushing her breasts with both hands, she rubbed her soft flesh up and down.


    Even then, she kept licking the tip¡¯s head, a string of saliva stretching from Rein¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Nnmmh¡­¡­nn¡­¡­¡±


    Rein jerked my rod with her chest while still cramming the penis head into her mouth. Without even taking notice of me, she performed her service with undivided attention.


    While still sitting on the chair and holding her rabbit ears, I gazed at the classroom while giving a sidewards glance at Rein, who was moving back and forth by my legs.


    Although there were no protests, the gazes of the female students inside of the classroom were glued over here.


    ¡°Everybody¡¯s a rabbit today, huh?¡±


    The bunny girls had their bodies and focus adjusted so that they could accept me at any time.


    Even though we were in the midst of class, it was like showing adult videos to horny beasts.


    ¡°Nn *smack*¡­¡­*ahmu*¡­¡­nn¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I might cum.¡±


    ¡°Nnh!! Nnnnnhh!!¡±


    Aroused by the biting glances of the bunny girls, my penis trembled several times before it began to ejaculate.


    Rein¡¯s lips did not separate from the head as semen was flowed into her throat. White liquid ended up spilling from the edge of her lips.


    ¡°Nn *smack*¡­¡­*slurp*¡­¡­¡±


    Rein closed her eyes and sucked up the semen. She didn¡¯t even try to hide her blushing cheeks.


    ¡°¡­¡­fufuh, *lick*.¡±


    On the contrary, just when I thought Rein had released her mouth, she stuck out her tonge and began licking the tip of my penis like a dog.


    Looking at me with upturned eyes, she moved her tongue from side to side as though to tantalise me. It was an indirect sign that meant she wanted me to ravage her.


    ¡°Nah.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t run, right?¡±


    I can¡¯t run.


    While wrapping her arms around my back, Rein rubbed the tip of my penis downwards, brushing it against her lower lip, chin, and throat as though stroking it, as she brought it down to even near her lower abdomen.


    It felt like she was giving me a blowjob with her entire body.


    So she changes like this just from having her image of sex changed, huh?


    ¡°How forceful.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind, right?¡±


    While still maintaining her indifferent expression, Rein presented the entirety of her flushed body to me. The red bunny girl leotard seemed to represent her slight fever.


    The moist sensation that was transmitted to the tip of my penis was probably an indication that I could insert myself inside of her at any time.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna put it in.¡±


    My penis told me that Rein¡¯s fingertips were slowly gripping my rod, one by one.


    When Rein pushed the pubic mound where the bunny suit¡¯s slit was with familiar hand movements, I was inserted into her as though she was eating me up.


    ¡°Nn¡­¡­haah¡­¡­¡±


    Raising her chin, a joyful expression pleasantly surfaced upon Rein¡¯s face.


    Even though Rein huffed in dissatisfaction upon meeting my eyes, she appeared rather adorable.


    ¡°Nn¡­¡­¡±


    It was only Rein¡¯s expression that remained as normal, however, as her lower body made appeals to me, as though to complain that she didn¡¯t think this wasn¡¯t enough.


    Rein wriggled her red leotard, and the insides of her vagina tightened around my penis as though chewing on it.


    While receiving a sensation akin to having my lower body pulled and yanked off, my penis boiled as blood gathered to it.


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s like you¡¯re using me as a pillar while dancing.¡±


    ¡°Shut it¡­¡­all you have to do is just evaluate me.¡±


    In the end, she was just taking a lesson.


    The bunny girl in front of me was dancing from side to side, as though to pervert the man that she had already obtained.


    My penis was taken in by the undulations of her folds, as well as a sensation akin to being sucked on from both the left and right, becoming further aroused.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­hot¡­¡­¡±


    Rein¡¯s cheeks were dyed red, and her breathing became hard. Unable to make anymore space for the steadily growing penis, she leaned on me.


    Her breasts pressed against my upper body, rubbing onto me through her bunny suit.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­aah, ikih¡­¡­!¡±


    Rein¡¯s service changed to pistoning before I noticed it, her appearance of bobbing up and down while turning to me and rubbing her entire body against mine made it look like the rabbit was ravaging me.


    The sensation of the rubbing leotard and Rein¡¯s female scent mixed, my penis trembling as she continued the animal-like sexual intercourse.


    ¡°Say, with this¡­¡­will you, soon¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m cumming.¡±


    ¡°Igigh!¡±


    Without holding back, I entrusted myself to my penis¡¯s sexual desire and ejaculated.


    I poured the expelled semen into Rein¡¯s vagina without leaving any to spare.


    Meanwhile, the interior of her vagina undulated as though to squeeze me dry, my penis conforming to that several times.


    ¡°Agagigh, kyah¡­¡­AAaaAAAAAAAAAH!!!¡±


    Rein hugged me with all her strength as she shared a climax with me.


    Our lower bodies simultaneously reached it as though they were different creatures altogether, trembling with each other.


    While under the illusion that made it seem as though the sensation of my waist was about to be taken away, I simply maintained focus on my penis, which was spurting.


    ¡°¡­¡­ah, aah.¡±


    While exhaling deeply, Rein immersed herself in the lingering memory of her climax. Both of her arms kept restraining me, not even trying to let go.


    Even though I calmed down, my cheeks involuntarily slackened due to the freshness of the aggressively changed Rein.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡­ah. Say-¡°


    ¡°Yeah, it was good.¡±


    However, I was already done, so I pushed Rein away as though casting her aside.


    Sinking to the floor, Rein¡¯s expression turned blank for an instant.


    It was there that I purposefully threw that string at her.


    ¡°Here, my evaluation. Good for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­I see.¡±


    Rein received that string with a slightly disappointed look.


    This reluctance to part of hers was probably her feeling of wanting to monopolise me for her libido treatment. It was annoying since there weren¡¯t any romantic feelings there.


    ¡°The other girls are also waiting, see.¡±


    Since she was getting a little on my nerves at that point, I treated her appropriately.


    Though, in saying that, the other girls really were waiting.


    ¡°U-Um.¡±


    One of the girls in the class called out.


    Thanks to Rein, they realised that they¡¯d get evaluated even if they were to ravage me on their own.


    If things keep up like this, then it seems like I¡¯ll need to partner with everyone in the whole class, huh.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Well then, it looks like the other girls also want me to evaluate them. Let¡¯s go to the corridor.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­the corridor?¡±


    I left the classroom, bringing along several female students into the hallway.


    ¡°The people who want my penis inside of them, place your hands against the wall and stick out your hips. It¡¯ll be easier to do it that way.¡±


    I don¡¯t mind having intercourse with all of the women inside of the classroom. Rather, since it¡¯s a memorable day, I should do so.


    It¡¯s not bad having them line up and having my fun with them.


    ¡°E-Erm, if we do, then will you insert your penis inside of us?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, of course. My evaluation may be a bit softer or another, huh?¡±


    The female students who came with me into the corridor were still half in doubt as they placed their hands against the wall and turned their hips this way.


    It was adorable how, when several people lined up, the round tail at the bunny girl¡¯s hips also swayed and shook.


    ¡°P-Please!¡±


    ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped. Guess I¡¯ll give you my evaluation.¡±


    Even while chuckling to myself, I grabbed the butt of the nearest bunny girl, placing my genitals that still had semen inside it against her.

 Extra-Arc 8: Houjou Kokoro Reverse Sleep Assault-Arc

    Inside of one of the rooms of my apartment, I turned on the TV alone.


    It was so that I could enjoy watching a video.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Incidentally, Kokoro and Sunou weren¡¯t at home right now. Kokoro said she would be extremely late due to a business trip.


    It was precisely because it was this time before noon that I was in this situation where I could enjoy it all alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s filming now, right? I¡¯m pretty nervous.¡±


    This time the filmed footage was of my room during one night.


    I guess this started about a few days ago?


    Recently, Kokoro had been in my room when I awoke in the morning rather often. That, in itself, I didn¡¯t really mind, though.


    ¡°I feel like she¡¯s enjoying watching my reactions.¡±


    I don¡¯t mean to boast, but I¡¯m aware of how good my intuition is. Although I have never received good will from others, I immediately notice other people¡¯s feelings, especially their malice.


    Kokoro in the footage was making the face of a mischievous child. Licking her lips, she cast a provocative glance.


    ¡°It would be annoying if I was being licked, after all.¡±


    That¡¯s why I set up a surveillance camera in my own room and had it observing thing throughout the night.


    ¡°The possibility exists that it could just be nothing, and that would be fine. Even if they outwitted the device, I haven¡¯t seen any sort of person like that.¡±


    While spouting excuses to myself, I resumed the playback.


    By the way, the day before I filmed this, I conversely ignored Kokoro as though to provoke her and did not engaged in any sexual activity with her.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s starting, but let¡¯s fast forward.¡±


    I saw my figure reflected on the other side of the screen, hiding the camera and entering the bed after pressing the button to start recording.


    Since it¡¯s likely that most of the mischief happens in the morning, let¡¯s ignore this part-


    ¡°Nn?¡±


    I stopped the fast-forward at once. Even though it hasn¡¯t even been an hour since the recording had started.


    Kokoro entered into the room.


    ¡°Wait, wait! Certainly crimes are committed late at night, but this is-¡°


    I couldn¡¯t hide my bitter smile. It¡¯s way too early.


    Without making footsteps, and in a slightly dishevelled nightgown, Kokoro approached. Her attire was one where the cleavage of her chest and the base of her thighs seemed slightly visible, yet out of sight.


    She might be paying a *night visit*. If I woke up, then we probably would¡¯ve done just that.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little nervous.¡±


    For now, I wasn¡¯t so worried that Kokoro would hurt me, but my eyes were glued to this woman who appeared before the defenseless me.


    Since I dared to prepare a night camera, I could see well even though it was in complete darkness.


    [Oh, Master.]


    Suddenly the Kokoro from inside the TV called me.


    Or rather, she spoke this as her eyes were directed to a place different than where the sleeping me was.


    ¡°Oi, oi. She¡¯s looking right over here.¡±


    [Fufu, Master, are you really that concerned?]


    Kokoro discovered the camera that I hid as soon as she entered the room.


    ¡°That¡¯s way too quick.¡±


    [I clean Master¡¯s room every day, so I can tell immediately when even something small has changed.]


    It seems that she pretty much knew what I would be saying when I was in front of the TV. Man, how vexing.


    Kokoro peered at the camera with an evil look in her eyes, as though she was about to show me what mischief she was up to that morning.


    ¡°Ah, she picked up the camera.¡±


    [If you¡¯re going to see it anyway, then I would like it if you could watch from a little closer¡­¡­haah, I believe that I would no longer be able to do this if this was discovered. But, I am also looking forward to my punishment.]


    With an ecstatic face, Kokoro brought that camera closer to the sleeping me. Stop it.


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    [You¡¯re so cute.]


    Nothing looks as silly as my own sleeping face.


    Finding it fortunate that I was asleep, Kokoro patted my head. How humiliating.


    [Now then, shall we begin?]


    Moving the camera, Kokoro placed it in a spot where my sleeping body could be well seen.


    Undoing the buttons with careful hand movements, she took off my shirt and pants, rendering me naked.


    ¡°No, as expected, that¡¯d wake me up!¡±


    [Master sleeps quite deeply. Of course, I am also aware as to what extent I can get away with before you will wake up, so please do not worry.]


    I knew that Kokoro was quite skillful, but I¡¯d like it if you didn¡¯t show me how skillful you were in this regard.


    She¡¯s probably grasped everything about how far she can go until I wake up. After all, I wasn¡¯t woken up every day.


    [*sniff* *sniff*¡­¡­mm!]


    Kokoro brought her nose closer to my lying naked body, kissing my legs as though swearing her loyalty.


    ¡°Oi, don¡¯t lick my feet.¡±


    [I belong to my master. But there are also times where I think that I would like a reward. It is only at times like these that it seems like Master is somehow there for me¡­¡­]


    Before I noticed, my sleeping penis ended up becoming erect.


    While happily gazing at that, Kokoro approached as though crawling.


    Bringing the camera close to my crotch, she placed her cheek against my penis and made a peace sign as though taking a commemorative photo.


    [Fufuh, it¡¯s so pleased when I rub my cheeks against it.]


    Kokoro¡¯s soft cheeks rubbed against my penis. Both of her hands that were holding it carefully jerked my penis as though very familiar with its shape.


    [If it¡¯s Master¡¯s d©–ck, then I can tell its shape even with my eyes closed. If you¡¯ll excuse me-¡°


    As though to show off to me, Kokoro exposed her breasts from her pajamas before the camera and wrapped them around my penis.


    ¡°Are you really not gonna wake up, me?¡±


    [Like this, nn¡­¡­look, your d©–ck is wide awake. I must act as its partner.]


    While moving back and forth in front of the camera, Kokoro showed her breasts that were now on top.


    Only the lower half of my sleeping body responded, convulsing with a *twitch*.


    [Master is actually this cute when you¡¯re sleeping. When I stroke your penis like a good boy, your hips end up rising. Hyah!]


    While petting the tip of my penis with the palm of her hand, she squeezed it between her large breasts and shook them.


    Kokoro had become engrossed in assaulting me during my sleep. She rubbed her body against my skin as I was sleeping naked, probably trying to leave her smell on me.


    [Ah!]


    Perhaps because my penis was moving on instinct, it ended up ejaculating immediately. Is this a bad dream?


    While making a muffled sound within Kokoro¡¯s breasts, semen continued to pour out.


    During that time, Kokoro mercilessly jerked my penis with her breasts as though trying to squeeze me dry.


    [Now then, next. Fufuh, I can¡¯t do this unless it¡¯s during this time.]


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For the time being, I guess I¡¯ll watch this until the end? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s being done to me, after all.


    Kokoro took off her pajamas and took a 69 posture, pressing her crotch against my sleeping face.


    ¡°Such humiliation.¡±


    [My apologies, but please forgive me just this once¡­¡­no, if you¡¯ll punish me, then I shall do this any time. However, please remember my smell like this just for today, ok? Please remember my smell every time you ejaculate.]


    After saying this, Kokoro continued to gobble up and wholeheartedly fellate my penis.


    As it appeared that she had completed grasped my sleeping body, there was almost no signs of me being woken up.


    [Aah, my pussy¡­..it¡¯s rubbing against Master¡¯s nose. I¡¯ll cum together with you, so please watch. Mmh¡­¡­!!]


    After plugging her mouth up with my penis so that she wouldn¡¯t raise her voice, Kokoro shook her entire body and climaxed.


    The sleeping me was completely at her mercy. Without enduring, it ejaculated onto Kokoro when it so pleased.


    ¡°I wonder how long I¡¯ll be made to ejaculate if I were forced to match that woman¡¯s pace.¡±


    [¡­¡­please rest assured. If Master¡¯s in a healthy condition, then your body will not be strained even if you ejaculated 59 times a day. Today¡¯s mischief will only be a few dozen times. Fufuh.]


    While gobbling my ejaculating penis, Kokoro twisted her hips and rubbed her smell onto me.


    [Just for now, you are mine, and only mine.]


    Rubbing my entire body, Kokoro mixed our sweat and juices together.


    I could clearly see Kokoro¡¯s entire body against the background of my figure that was completely under her thumb before the camera.


    I could tell that her body, that moved as though twisting, was being licked by the sleeping me¡¯s tongue as though it were natural.


    [Oh, Master, you¡¯re like a baby¡­¡­hyah. Fufuh, I also have to do my best.]


    While dripping saliva, Kokoro moistened my penis. Moving the camera, she stuck out her tongue while looking this way with upturned eyes.


    [Well then, let¡¯s have fun together with Master!]


    Bringing the camera close to my penis like so, Kokoro mounted it from above and inserted it into her vagina.


    [It enters inside this smoothly. I know everything about it, from what to do to make it ejaculate to which places Master finds pleasant.]


    Kokoro twisted her hips, pushing my penis into the deepest part of her vagina.


    The sleeping me pathetically twitched his waist, still on the passive side. How vexing.


    [Actually, it¡¯s me who brings my mouth close and stick my tongue out like this. Although I¡¯m not as compelling as Master, after repeatedly doing it for days¡­¡­hyaauh¡­¡­!]


    I seemed to have ejaculated without giving prior warning.


    Kokoro arced her body backwards as her lower half shook. It was almost as though her vagina was swallowing my semen.


    [Nn¡­¡­haah, Master is truly wonderful. Even when you are sleeping, you grace me with your love like this. I know that this is a bad thing, but please, just for tonigh¡­¡­]


    [Mm¡­¡­]


    Kokoro panickingly closed her mouth. She was so excited that she became too noisy.


    Although the me across the screen raised a groan, he had yet to wake up.


    [Fufuh, Master¡­¡­just for tonight, my one and only¡ª-]


    [Su¡­¡­nou.]


    It was a faint voice, but I clearly heard it.


    And then the Kokoro on the other side of the screen had become silent in the truest sense.


    Kokoro¡¯s eyes were not smiling. As though losing all tension, she shivered while hugging me.


    The sleeping me¡¯s penis had become erect again before one even noticed it.


    [Let¡¯s have you let out as much as you can today, shall we?]


    ¡°This woman is unable to hurt me, right?¡±


    Inadvertently becoming worried, those words spilled out.


    After that, she performed intercourse so many times that it had become too annoying to count.


    Kokoro silently stored my penis inside of her vagina, as though devouring it, and shook her waist. I didn¡¯t see the figure of her licking her tongue.


    Her lustful, sadistic eyes continued to seek semen like a beast.


    ¡°As expected, this much should be enough, right?¡±


    After finishing intercourse for the who-knows-how-many¡¯th time, I fast-forwarded the footage, skipping until the morning.


    During that time, I was once again surprised at the fact that most of my sleep time had been spent buried in sex with Kokoro.


    And then, after she had probably squeezed me dry to the limit where I could remain healthy, she arranged the bed and our clothes before returning the camera to its original position and heading back.


    The film had reached morning.


    [Master, it¡¯s morning.]


    ¡°How shameless.¡±


    [Mmh~]


    She was poking my listless face.


    Kokoro¡¯s beast-like expression had completely transformed, greeting the morning with an angel-like adorableness.


    After I, who was asleep, awoke and got up from bed, I first left the room.


    [¡­¡­]


    ¡°¡­¡­ah.¡±


    As she was about to leave the room, Kokoro paused.


    Turning towards the direction of the camera, she placed her index finger against her lips and smiled.


    She¡¯s provoking me.


    ¡°How vexing¡­¡­damn it.¡±


    But, mortifyingly, the me who practically didn¡¯t wake up was also pathetic.


    Kokoro would probably be getting home around now.


    And since it¡¯s that slave we¡¯re talking about, she probably knows all about this.


    Wondering how I should go about punishing this woman, my mind pondered for a counter that would bring her to her knees.

 Extra-Arc 9: Minami Mai Toilet Demonstration-Arc

    Author Note:


    Since this commemorates the hundredth post, I¡¯ve also created an illustration-like thing on twitter. Although it¡¯s something made with CM3D, please look at it if you feel so inclined.


    (TL Note: Made from the game Custom Maid 3D)


    Source: https://twitter.com/aitoyoku/status/1074661926704037889/photo/1


    It was around spring when the new semester began. Currently my relationship with Mai had continued without catastrophes.


    Of course, since we didn¡¯t want it to be found out by anyone at this school, there were no changes to our everyday school life.


    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m gonna go, kay?¡±


    It was lunch break. Mai declined to eat lunch with her usual friends and left the classroom.


    Upon turning my gaze in her direction, I could tell her hand was giving me a small wave.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Since there was no one for me to decline to eat with, I simply left the classroom.


    Today we made a promise to have lunch together.


    The secret relationship may have conversely acted as a stimulus for Mai. That¡¯s possibly why she hasn¡¯t shaken me off yet.


    ¡°She can always quit at any time anyways. Yeah, at any time.¡±


    Saying this to myself, I participated in this troublesome secret rendezvous.


    Amazingly, the place I headed to was the rooftop.


    ¡°Aah, Book! Hurry over here!¡±


    Mai waved her hand from the top of the stairs. Her sidetail shook about with a bob, perhaps in good spirits.


    ¡°Ok, I get it already.¡±


    ¡°Somehow arriving quickly is one of Book¡¯s few good points, after all.¡±


    *shi shi*¨Cwhile laughing, Mai joined me on the landing of the top floor.


    Taking out the key I had from my pocket, I opened the rooftop door.


    ¡°To think that Book would have this kind of authority.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go tying up my hair with your spare hair tie while I¡¯m unlocking a door.¡±


    I¡¯m not sure if it was yesterday or the day before, but this girl would get touchy-feely and hug me from behind as though to surprise me.


    At that time, I dropped this key and was unfortunately questioned about it.


    Mai, who found a convenient place where we could be alone together, planned to make this rooftop our rendezvous point.


    ¡°Look, like this, you match with me¨C¡°


    ¡°It¡¯s open now. Go in, go in.¡±


    As for me, I wasn¡¯t particularly interested, but I decided to obediently follow along as a penalty for my blunder. Like this, I will know the weight of my mistakes.


    ¡°Wah.¡±


    Upon entering the rooftop, Mai¡¯s eyes shone at the scenery beyond the fence taller than her.


    Certainly, it is unlikely that she would get the chance to see the school and town from this place, so it was quite a rare opportunity for her.


    ¡°The sun is strong. Let¡¯s stop.¡±


    Minami Mai: ¡°It¡¯s because the weather is so good that we¡¯re here, right? You know, Book, it doesn¡¯t feel like you have the guts to invite girls to this sort of place.¡±


    Source: https://twitter.com/aitoyoku/status/1074661926704037889/photo/2


    ¡°It¡¯s because the weather is so good that we¡¯re here, right? You know, Book, it doesn¡¯t feel like you have the guts to invite girls to this sort of place.¡±


    Can I even do anything once I invite them?


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve thoughtfully become a girlfriend who will take such a Book and push you here. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m about to burst into tears.¡±


    Perhaps moved by the fact that we were alone in a school location, Mai was elated from beginning to end.


    For girls, there are some who like night views and the like, so scenery could become a present to them.


    ¡°*rustle* *rustle*¡­¡­tadaaaahh!!¡±


    Mai took out two lunch boxes from inside of the bag she brought.


    ¡°Fufuuhn, they¡¯re home cooked!¡±


    ¡°Can you hurry give it to me? I didn¡¯t get a lunch box from Kokoro.¡±


    ¡°Of course she didn¡¯t. I asked her not to, after all.¡±


    Mai lightly spoke with a smiling face, but I think that she¡¯s being a bit too whimsical.


    Kokoro was also being Kokoro. Don¡¯t go around pampering Mai with such a composed face.


    Upon reaching with my hand as though it was my right to, Mai pulled her hands away to avoid it.


    ¡°You bastard¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Fufuun!! First, you get to look at it. Tadaaaaah!!¡±


    Mai opened the lunch box in front of me, showing me a lunch tinted with adorableness.


    Rather, I want to hurry up and eat it.


    ¡°I wanna eat it¡­¡­it¡¯s got such a cute colour to it, huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re honest. Just wait a sec, kay.¡±


    Mai placed the lunch box onto her lap, picking up its contents with chopsticks before turning them this way.


    ¡°Say aaahn.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­aaah-¡°


    Although it was quite vexing, I probably won¡¯t be able to eat any time soon unless I obey her.


    Opening my mouth, and received the food and tasted it.


    ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°Next.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking what you think of it.¡±


    ¡°Tasty. It has a good and strong flavour¨Cjust to my liking.¡±


    ¡°Right~? I heard it from Kokoro, after all.¡±


    Endure it. Currently this girl is in control of my food.


    The more we talk about needless things means it¡¯ll just be that much slower for me to eat.


    Although Mai was beaming with a lovestruck smile, she seemed a little nervous, fidgeting as she was unable to calm down.


    I¡¯ll hammer it into her later.


    That thing that I prepared for when I finished eating.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s really open~!¡±


    ¡°Eh!?¡±


    ¡°The setting came way too early, huh¡­¡­?¡±


    They¡¯ve already arrived, huh?


    Mikumo and Mana appeared on the rooftop. Their gazes moved restlessly from side to side, surveying the surroundings as though looking at something rare.


    Incidentally, these two were the duo that Mai got along with in her friend group.


    The other remaining member, Shion, had just finished giving birth and so was taking a break from school.


    Mai opened her eyes in surprise, having already broken out into a cold sweat.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve ever been on the rooftop. Really, what is this? It¡¯s super duper wiiiide!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can see my house from here!¡±


    ¡°E-Eh?¡±


    Mai grew flustered, perhaps looking for a place to hide in. She quickly grasped the danger that came with this duo¡¯s arrival.


    Using hypnosis, I set it up so that they would come here in advance.


    I intended on enjoying myself after my meal, but I guess it can¡¯t be helped.


    ¡°Aah!! Mai¡¯s here! Why?¡±


    ¡°Igh?¡±


    ¡°And even Book¡¯s here too!!¡±


    Mikumo vigorously attacked. It¡¯s just like her to act on reflex.


    As for Mana, she was giggling as though having perceived something. She had quite the good personality.


    ¡°Oh dear~¡­¡­didn¡¯t you say you had some business to attend to today, Mai?¡±


    ¡°E-Erm, y¡¯see-¡°


    ¡°So Mai was meeting this guy!¡±


    Mai shook both hands as though denying it. Perhaps eventually rendered unable to help but rely on others, she directed a troubled face at me.


    In that case, allow me to follow up for you.


    ¡°Mai, hurry up and do it already. You¡¯re my Libido Manager, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    For just an instant, Mai¡¯s expression stiffened like a doll. Soon afterwards, as though realising something, she smiled as she approached me.


    Minami Mai: ¡°T-That¡¯s right! I¡¯m [Book¡¯s Libido Manager]. I have the task of [being used by Book to relieve himself whenever he wants to do something perverted]. It¡¯s because of this that I was called up to the roof to work during my precious lunch break!¡±


    Source: https://twitter.com/aitoyoku/status/1074661926704037889/photo/3


    ¡°T-That¡¯s right! I¡¯m [Book¡¯s Libido Manager]. I have the task of [being used by Book to relieve himself whenever he wants to do something perverted]. It¡¯s because of this that I was called up to the roof to work during my precious lunch break!¡±


    Mai deliberately explained so that Mikumo and Mana could hear it.


    I don¡¯t remember when, but at some point in the past I instilled such a suggestion in Mai where she played such a role, and so I created this situation so that I could utilise it effectively after such a long time.


    Mana¡¯s expression appeared very disinterested as she looked at us.


    Mikumo also frowned as though to say that it wasn¡¯t interesting at all.


    ¡°Eeeeh, no waaaay.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true. Right?¡±


    Mai would fulfil her role as my Libido Manager in order to prevent the fact that we were lovers to be revealed.


    I stood up and approached Mai.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right, come to think of it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go playing dumb. You¡¯ve been making a face as though you wanted me to manage you so bad since a while ago.¡±


    Mai took a half-sitting posture while laughing, placing her hand upon my crotch and rubbing it. Of course, it was in order to show it off to the duo.


    The two girls both made a bad face, as though to say that they had found a good toy.


    ¡°So it really isn¡¯t a lie~?¡±


    ¡°Really, truly!¡±


    ¡°But which part is the truth~?¡±


    While flustered, Mai continued to make slow-witted movements that was quite unlike herself.


    Although it was nice seeing her panicked figure, I guess it¡¯s fine if I start enjoying myself soon.


    ¡°Then gobble it all up. I took all the trouble to call you here, after all.¡±


    ¡°O-Ok! Well, then. Uwaah¡­¡­muggh!!¡±


    Upon removing my trousers, my already erect penis hit Mai¡¯s cheeks.


    While Mai¡¯s eyes grew round as she stared at my penis, I crammed my member inside of that flabbergasted mouth.


    ¡°Mai¡¯s mouth really is nice and warm.¡±


    ¡°Nggh, mhhh!!!¡±


    ¡°Uwaah, that disgusting thing was put inside Mai¡¯s mouth!¡±


    ¡°If it was me, then I really wouldn¡¯t want that to happen.¡±


    Both Mana and Mikumo curiously gazed at our intercourse.


    Well, I¡¯ve used suggestions to make it so that this role was treated as an everyday job at this school, so, apart from slight disgust, my penis would probably be reflected as normal in their eyes.


    My penis rampaged inside of Mai¡¯s mouth. Her tongue traced my sensitive head, and my tip hit against the back of her throat many times.


    ¡°I guess to these guys, this would look something like her being in charge of cleaning the toilet.¡±


    ¡°Ngggh, mmmm!!!¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon Mai, I¡¯ll stop holding your head down, so do your best and move.¡±


    When I said this, Mai wrapped her arms around my waist and hugged me. Her lips kissed my testicles, and vibrations were transmitted to my penis along with the sound of her slurping saliva.


    Even though things became like this due to the course of events, she¡¯s got a lot of experience with being my Libido Manager.


    ¡°Haha, you know, Mai. I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re so excellent, I really am.¡±


    ¡°Just Mai? No honorifics?¡±


    ¡°Uwoh!?¡±


    Mai looked up at me with a dissatisfied face.


    Incidentally, she was vigorously sucking my penis, her actions became so intense that it wouldn¡¯t permit me to give a verbal response. She placed strength in both arms that were embracing me, not letting me go.


    It¡¯s not like I was using honorifics with her up until now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry.¡±


    ¡°Mmuuh¡­¡­nkh.¡±


    Her words didn¡¯t come out, but I more or less understood what Mai was thinking.


    ¡°You¡¯re face¡¯s saying I should hurry up and let it out, right? Then you have to work harder.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­nnh, *slurp*, mmm!!¡±


    The insides of Mai¡¯s mouth desperately moved more intensely.


    My penis was rubbed by Mai¡¯s tongue as though it were being jerked off, and her hands that were hugging me dived below my crotch, holding my testicles in her palms and shacking them as though dandling a baby.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost there.¡±


    ¡°Mm, mmmmmmmmh!!!¡±


    Even as I said I was almost there, I ejaculated before I could finish saying it.


    Mai was surprised by the sudden semen and strongly shut her eyes. Even while trembling in the face of the turbid liquid that flowed out with a *glug*, her body did not separate from me.


    While my penis felt a sensation akin to that of the heat inside of my body being sucked out, it pulsated countless times while pouring semen into Mai¡¯s mouth.


    I involuntarily clutched Mai¡¯s head with both hands and spit out everything that needed to be ¡®managed¡¯.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­mmm, Boo¡¯g, aren¡¯t you done?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still letting it out, so don¡¯t talk. Drink it all. That being said, doing it on the roof is surprisingly not bad. I think I understand what you were saying earlier, Mai.¡±


    ¡°Ugeh¡­¡­fue, ite-¡°


    While being glared at by Mai¡¯s disappointed eyes, my penis slipped out of Mai¡¯s mouth.


    As though to wipe off the filth around it, I traced my penis around Mai¡¯s mouth.


    No matter how many times I saw Mai¡¯s bitter face after swallowing my semen, it was quite nice.


    ¡°Well, with this, the management is-¡°


    ¡°As I thought, isn¡¯t this suspicious?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡±


    Mana protested as though to say that this wasn¡¯t interesting at all. That expression on her face was a bad one.


    As Mikumo also rode along with that, it would seem that we wouldn¡¯t be able to clear up their doubts with the current management intercourse.


    Mai¡¯s expression already began to panic, unsure of what to do now.


    Of course, since this was within my assumptions, the kind-hearted me shall give a helping hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, certainly I was a bit too kind to Mai just now, huh?¡±


    ¡°Eh, what¡¯s that, Book?¡±


    ¡°The Libido Manager is pretty much like a toilet, see. I have to treat it a bit more crudely, right!?¡±


    ¡°Kyaaah!!¡±


    I held down Mai¡¯s head while pushing her down on the spot.


    What, since I had the students clean the floors before doing the deed, it¡¯s not dirty at all.


    ¡°B-Boo¡ª!¡±


    ¡°Come now, if you don¡¯t, these two won¡¯t be convinced.¡±


    I whispered into Mai¡¯s ears.


    After turning her pushed-down face at the duo, Mai gave up her resistance.


    ¡°I¡¯m Book¡¯s Libido Management Tool¡­¡­right?¡±


    ¡°With this, I¡¯ve obtained approval to use this tool, right?¡±


    ¡°Hyah!¡±


    I forcibly took off Mai¡¯s skirt and panties. Her protruding vagina was wet, and readying itself to be used as a tool.


    My penis soared, licking the love juice up with its tip as it was pushed into the entrance.


    ¡°Oh, what, are you resisting? You¡¯re putting too much strength into your crotch. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re intending on pushing back?¡±


    ¡°Wait a sec¡­¡­uh, guh!!¡±


    ¡°Aah, but this way also feels better. It¡¯s nice and tight.¡±


    While still pushing Mai down, I forcibly screwed my penis inside of her.


    My penis pleasantly entered like a kitchen knife piercing soft meat.


    The moist insides of her vagina transmitted a lukewarm sensation to my lower half as my waist rose.


    ¡°Haha, it almost seems like my urine will come out if I lose focus. But, today-¡°


    ¡°Igh, aah¡­¡­mmh!¡±


    ¡°Hey, I told you not to resist. I¡¯m gonna move.¡±


    While cutting off Mai¡¯s contention, I pushed her against the floor. Shaking my hips, I began to pump her.


    Like animals having intercourse, we forcibly touched our bodies against each other as I stirred the insides of her vagina.


    ¡°Aah, hyah.¡±


    ¡°Uwah, so Mai¡¯s having stuff like that done to her¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°As I thought, I really don¡¯t want to do that.¡±


    Our two fellow classmates drew back slightly at our conduct. That being said, on top of being students of this school, it would seem that they had interest in my sexual intercourse.


    While being watched by the two of them, Mai had become a toilet that wasn¡¯t even able to oppose this situation.


    ¡°E-Everyone¡­¡­igigh, w-wait¡ª-¡°


    ¡°How noisy. I don¡¯t mind you resisting, but don¡¯t speak up. That¡¯s right, at least put enough strength to push back against me. And then here, firmly-¡°


    ¡°Agah, aaah!!¡±


    My penis selfishly rampaged inside of Mai¡¯s vagina. Thanks to this, Mai desperately resisted, her vagina tightening well as it stroked my entire rod as though to urge it to ejaculation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, are you putting strength in so that I can ejaculate quicker?¡±


    Minami Mai: ¡°A-At least do it more gently¡ª¡°


    ¡°Mai really is a good toilet. I can use you whenever I want to ejaculate.¡±


    Source: https://twitter.com/aitoyoku/status/1074661926704037889/photo/4


    ¡°Igh, no I¡¯m noo-aaaaah!! A-At least do it more gently¡ª¡°


    ¡°Mai really is a good toilet. I can use you whenever I want to ejaculate.¡±


    I continued to talk so that our classmates could hear.


    Placing my lips against Mai¡¯s nape, I continued to have sex as though lying on top of her.


    Mai also no longer resisted as she stopped moving. All she did was leak out a hoarse voice whenever my penis occasionally prodded against her deepest depths.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stop laughing. It¡¯s so much fun fucking Mai like this.¡±


    ¡°Gigh, ah¡­¡­aaaaah!! Stahp, it¡¯s cumming, it¡¯s gonna cum so stahp!!¡±


    ¡°So Mai also noticed, huh? I¡¯m gonna cum soon, so properly drink it up with your crotch.¡±


    Since we¡¯re already used to this, we both had a feeling that the other would soon cum.


    In the moment after I thought so, my lower half was filled with enough heat to take away my consciousness.


    Mai stiffened in that instant, beginning to shake a while after.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s coming out-ah¡­¡­ah, gigh¡­¡­aaAAAAH, KyaaAAAaaAAAAAHHH!!!¡±


    Cued by that shaking, my penis spat out semen.


    Mai further pushed her thrust out butt against my lower body, unable to control the convulsions of her entire body.


    Meanwhile, the male and female body fluids from each of our lower bodies flowed out, moistening us until we were soaked.


    ¡°You¡¯re shaking as though to squeeze out my semen in a good way. It helps that you¡¯re making it easier to come out.¡±


    ¡°Haa¡ªaah¡­¡­gih, eh¡­¡­¡±


    Mai¡¯s body, which had arced backwards, stiffened, tightening around my penis several times.


    After a while, strength left her entire body like a string had been cut as she seemed about to collapse.


    Since the floor is hard, I¡¯ll support her.


    ¡°Uheh¡­¡­certainly, that¡¯s a toilet.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she acted superbly as a man¡¯s processing tool.¡±


    Both of Mai¡¯s friends smiled bitterly, apparently having acknowledged Mai¡¯s act as a tool.


    Perhaps because they were a little too ashamed to stay, they subduedly waved their hands before leaving the rooftop as though to escape.


    I stroked the collapsed Mai¡¯s head. It¡¯s because of precisely this that she feels like a tool.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you glad? The two of them believed you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­you said Mai, y¡¯know? Even though it was because of you that called me that earlier in front of everyone.¡±


    ¡°Nn.¡±


    So she has enough stamina to play strong when she stops moving, huh? Well, guess it¡¯s because we¡¯ve done a lot up until now, huh?


    Thinking that I didn¡¯t have to worry, I wiped the semen adhered to my penis against Mai¡¯s underwear.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯ll be good enough from now on, right?¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, while I¡¯m worried that we¡¯d be found out, I also want to keep calling you that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­if we¡¯re found out, I¡¯m sure that they would hate our relationship, Book.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­hm?¡±


    Perhaps, this is only just a theory. But maybe this girl is keeping this secret because she doesn¡¯t want to be rejected by me?


    While sweat formed on her forehead, Mai turned this way and smiled happily.


    ¡°Yeah, no way.¡±


    I¡¯m just being conceited. Even her confession was something that was done in the moment, after all.


    ¡°¡­¡­did I have a tissue in my bag?¡±


    But, well, since her tool treatment is over, let¡¯s at least do some more ¡®management¡¯.


    Both of Mai¡¯s legs are still convulsing even now, and I won¡¯t be able to eat lunch if I don¡¯t hurry up.

 Extra-Arc 10: Academy Reverse Rape-Arc *Contains an Illustration-like thing

    Unable to control my delight, I snickered in the corner of the gymnasium.


    In this season of May, where the freshness of having just become a second year remains, Friendship Ethics class began.


    ¡°Oohh, everyone¡¯s here, huh? Good, good. Then Friendship Ethics will start.¡±


    The teacher was the female P.E teacher who continued from last year.


    While looking at the increased number of female students, she nodded several times.


    ¡°Because the number of students has also increased, I¡¯ve borrowed the gymnasium especially for today. It¡¯s so the first and second years can do a joint study. The first years will firmly watch the class so that they can learn what they will need to do.¡±


    For the newly enrolled girls, we will do things on a large scale today.


    Of course, I was the only male student, and so I was in a position where I was left with no choice but to help the first grade class.


    ¡°Then, first, let¡¯s start off with having Shion speaking to us, the representative of the second years who has experience in giving birth.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shion, who was impregnated with my child and successfully delivered a girl, participated in class without any difficulties.


    The first years gazed at Shion with respectful looks, causing her to proudly, yet shyly scratch her cheek.


    ¡°Erm, well, there were times where I was bewildered about my first childbirth. But my newborn [little sister] is really just so, so cute. When I first embraced her, she went ¡®waaah¡¯ and¨C¡°


    It was decided that the birthed children would be raised by the parents of the girl who gave birth to them. Of course, it was arranged so that they would cooperate happily through the Hypnotic Test. There were a lot of complicated details, but it was a peaceful resolution.


    Even right now, I¡¯m full of hope as I wonder just how many of these new students will be impregnated from here on out.


    ¡°-welp, thanks Shion. Well, with that said, there might be a lot of unknown things you may be uneasy about, but that¡¯s why the entire school will support you so that you don¡¯t have any worries.¡±


    Closing the talks in a nice manner, the P.E teacher started today¡¯s lesson.


    Incidentally, the content of today¡¯s class has already been requested via hypnosis.


    Today, under the pretext of training for rape countermeasures, it was planned for me to rape everyone in this gym.


    I couldn¡¯t help but look forward to it.


    ¡°Hahah.¡±


    ¡°Well then, today¡¯s class is rape countermeasures training. We¡¯re going to learn about countermeasures so that bad things won¡¯t happen to you when push comes to shove.¡±


    ¡°Yup, yup.¡±


    ¡°Come, the one and only male.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Incidentally, the girls were already in heat. The kind where they¡¯d become bithces who¡¯d immediately spread their legs the moment when I push them down. This will be an easy win.


    ¡°Well then, today you¡¯ll play the role of the victim first.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    As I was leisurely walking to the center, a few doubts began to surface.


    The P.E teacher largely heaved her chest and spat out a sigh without showing any particularly concerning behaviour.


    ¡°What is the victim role?¡±


    ¡°You, weren¡¯t you listening to me? Today is rape countermeasure training.¡±


    ¡°I heard you. Am I the victim?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the weakest amongst those in the same grade, right? What¡¯s someone like you gonna do if you don¡¯t take any countermeasures?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡±


    I admit that I¡¯m weak.


    Due to the training caused by the Hypnotic Test, everyone in this school has the basics of martial arts imprinted into their bodies. In other words, I, who wasn¡¯t under its influence, was essentially the weakest.


    But this is rape countemeasure training, you know? Certainly, it wasn¡¯t decided who would do what, but it¡¯s almost impossible for a man to be the victim.


    ¡°Book, good luck!!¡±


    Mai from the same class cheered me on. Don¡¯t wave your hands.


    Without caring about my furrowed brow, the conversation continued.


    ¡°Then is there any one who wants to play the role of assaulting this gu¨C¡°


    About half of the girls in the class raised their hands.


    These girls are underestimating me.


    ¡°How unpleasant. It looks like there¡¯s a need to have them go through a painful experience, huh?¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re also motivated, huh? As a teacher, I¡¯m really glad. Well then, you over there-¡°


    ¡°Anyone other than Rein.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, then Riho.¡±


    A girl called Riho came forward. Although she looked a little mature, her expression was cold and dignified.


    Flexing my shoulders lightly, I glared at her.


    ¡°Please take care of me.¡±


    ¡°Is it fine if I just run away?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re not allowed to get out of the gymnasium. Let¡¯s see, if you get onto the stage, then we¡¯ll say that you managed to escape.¡±


    The female teacher explained the rules.


    Incidentally, in between myself and the stage was Riho, so I have to pass through while somehow managing to avoid her.


    The other female students were crowded around me as though not to interfere.


    ¡°You can¡¯t exert violence against women!¡±


    ¡°What happened to gender equality?¡ªis what I want to say here, but I get it.¡±


    ¡°Yup, yup. Since you¡¯re a man, make use of your advantages and properly escape. That¡¯s all that teacher has to say.¡±


    Since she¡¯ll be the partner that I¡¯ll be having fun with, there¡¯s no way I could injure her.


    ¡°Well then, start!¡±


    The exercise started with the female teacher¡¯s voice, but I did not immediately move away from my spot.


    While fixedly watching Riho or whatever her name was, I thought about how I would slip by her.


    Once this is over, I¡¯ll make the next victim a woman even if they don¡¯t want to. Let¡¯s quickly finish this.


    ¡°Okay¡ª-¡°


    ¡°There!¡±


    It happened suddenly.


    A cheerful girl appeared, jumping at me from behind.


    ¡°Woaah!¡±


    ¡°Mikumo¡­¡­you-¡°


    ¡°Nah, y¡¯see, isn¡¯t it boring to just have only one opponent? Rather, such bad guys usually come attacking with many people.¡±


    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s got nothing to do with making countermeasures-¡°


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll also do it!!¡±


    ¡°Noboh!!?¡±


    Two female students came assaulting me from behind.


    As expected, I wasn¡¯t able to endure it and so fell to the floor.


    ¡°Bind his arms! Bind his arms!¡±


    ¡°S-Stop it! If it¡¯s like this, then it won¡¯t be training-¡°


    ¡°I¡¯ll take his right hand, so you take his left.¡±


    An unknown female student held down my right arm as though it were a body pillow. Not only was it really soft, but it was extremely humiliating.


    Being held down by three people, my body was turned into a large version of the ´ó character.


    ¡°Are you alright with this sort of thing happening, teacher!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­well, aren¡¯t there times when things develop like this?¡±


    ¡°Do your job properly!¡±


    For some reason, the female teacher didn¡¯t look over here, becoming a pain in my butt.


    While that was happening, my pants and underwear had been thrown away somewhere. My lower body received the cold sensation of the floor.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    ¡°Well then, if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±


    It was then that Riho, the one who was playing the role of the original perpetrator, approached.


    They treated the rules as though they were worth less than shit, but I guess such a thing may have become irrelevant for the girls who were in heat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys just want to do it? Do you really think that would be forgiven-¡°


    ¡°The training must be done in earnest.¡±


    Riho licked her tongue before the collapsed me, placing her hands under her skirt and lowering her panties.


    ¡°Fufuh¡­¡­being this erect, don¡¯t you also want to be ravaged? How lewd.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wrong!¡±


    Currently, each of my arms were wrapped in the soft flesh of a woman.


    Upon trying to move just my fingers-


    ¡°Over here.¡±


    ¡°You have a flower in both arms, hm?¡±


    My hands were forcibly sandwiched by the cleavage of their chests and made to grope them.


    Riho rolled up her skirt, displaying to me her already wet crotch.


    ¡°Now, now, don¡¯t struggle so. I¡¯ll make sure to firmly violate you, after all.¡±


    My soaring penis stiffened vigorously, almost as though it were a tongue trying to extend itself to a vagina.


    As though to tease it, Riho slowly lowered her hips and made our genitals kiss each other.


    Source: https://11161.mitemin.net/i371862/


    ¡°Waah¡­¡­¡±


    The hooting female students who saw that leaked their voices.


    Slowly, the tip of my penis entered inside of her vagina as though to cram it into the entrance.


    I felt endless shame, but my body was honest.


    ¡°See, even you¡¯re enjoying yourself, right? In that case, isn¡¯t it fine?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s what the violator should be saying! Kuh!!¡±


    My penis was enveloped in tender flesh, tightening around me as though to gently squeeze me dry.


    I pathetically raised my hips.


    ¡°Well, look here. You really moved your hips. You actually like this, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Say, Riho. Since we¡¯re also playing an active part, I wanna put it in next.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll use this¨Clook, rub rub-¡°


    The girls started using me as a tool and started to move intensely.


    They rubbed my hands against their entire body, inserted my finger tips inside of them, and even went so far as to lick my nipples while still holding me down.


    Riho, who was in front of me, lowered her hips countless times atop my aroused penis while pushing it at her own pace. It¡¯s likely that she is someone who¡¯s experienced being ravaged by me, even though I don¡¯t remember it.


    ¡°Good! It feels soo good! Hey now, what¡¯s wrong? If you don¡¯t resist, then you¡¯re gonna cum inside of me! It¡¯s fine to impregnate me, right? It¡¯s fine for me to be impregnated by this pathetic man¡¯s seed, right!?¡±


    Riho was completely devoted to her fever, pressing her waist against me like an animal.


    The smell of three bitches drifted strongly, and the slimy sweat further transmitted the soft sensations of the girls¡¯ skin to me with a wet sound.


    Whilst still passive, I wasn¡¯t even able to move as I was violated.


    ¡°Gugh!¡±


    ¡°Hyah, hey now, don¡¯t hold back. You¡¯re gonna make me pregnant anyways, so please make your child and spew your seed for this high achiever!¡±


    ¡°Guah¡­¡­!¡±


    Although it was truly regrettable, I couldn¡¯t resist my desires.


    My penis pulsated with a *throb*, heat gathering to my lower body contrary to my will.


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­it¡¯s coming¡­¡­!!¡±


    My entire body lost strength for a moment, and when I regained consciousness I had emitted semen. Like a dam being broken, I endlessly poured sperm into the girl¡¯s womb, my waist rising from that momentum.


    ¡°Aah, AaAAAAAh, hyaaaah!!¡±


    Riho bend her entire body backwards, seemingly about to collapse onto her back. However, she gathered strength into her lower body, desperately trying to have my semen poured into her vagina.


    Perhaps having been infected by that passion, the other two girls¡¯ bodies shook as though being bathed in electricity.


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­aaah¡­¡­¡±


    Perhaps satisfied, the three girls separated from me as though they had slipped away, sinking to the gymnasium floor.


    I was then dragged back down upon trying to escape, perhaps because I was languid.


    ¡°Well, I guess this is just what happens when you get violated.¡±


    I became slightly irritated at the female teacher¡¯s haphazardous words.


    I raised my face as though to complain.


    ¡°No, this is just a breach of¡­¡­the rules¡­¡­wait-¡°


    Looking in the direction of the female teacher, I saw the female students in the surroundings.


    Most of them were thoroughly studying this sexual intercourse, fixedly staring at me as though some switch had been flipped.


    ¡°Now then, what¡¯s gonna happen next?¡±


    ¡°Well, then of course. It should be I, the man, who¡¯ll rape¡ª-¡°


    ¡°Yes, yes!! I¡¯ll do it next!¡±


    When the red-faced girl energetically raised her hand, the other girls raised their voices as though to imitate her.


    The gazes of those energetic girls were turned to my lower body, which was still without its pants.


    ¡°Haha¡­¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t have any inclinations towards this sort of humiliating intercourse.


    Even so, my penis was erect and waiting for that humiliation, causing me to furrow my brow at my omnivorous libido for the first time.


    £ª


    The class had ended, and I was left alone in the gymnasium, lying on my back.


    A clean mat was spread out, and I was violated inside of the flawless setup.


    My four limbs were used like tools, and different female students would take turns receiving semen into their vagina. Some of them even pressed their crotches against my face.


    As even the aggressive freshmen rushed in, I don¡¯t even remember how many female students had violated me.


    ¡°Are you satisfied now¡­¡­?¡±


    Perhaps because I was tired, I ended up speaking to my penis.


    Perhaps having done it so much that it was satisfied, my penis started slumping to the left.


    There was no semen left in my lower body, it was licked up to the last drop.


    ¡°Ooff¡­¡­¡±


    I roused my body up all by my lonesome.


    In doing so, I heard someone¡¯s footsteps in the gymnasium.


    ¡°Master, are you ok!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Kokoro, huh?¡±


    ¡°I was worried since class hadn¡¯t finished in a while.¡±


    Although it was unknown how she found out about the situation, Kokoro seemed to have rushed here.


    Personally, I¡¯m saved because I felt a little dispirited.


    ¡°Help me up.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I also brought a new pair of pants, so I will touch your body.¡±


    ¡°Stop it.¡±


    As expected, it was embarrassing to have this woman dress me while I¡¯m standing in the gymnasium so I put on the pants myself.


    Kokoro was obviously dejected. If she had a tail, then it would be drooping right now.


    My tail would also be drooping right now if I had one.


    ¡°Geez, flexibility of interpretation is also something to think about, huh? To think that it would turn out like this-¡°


    That just means that there¡¯s much more to study, yes?¡±


    ¡°In the first place, it¡¯s weird. Why would a man need to take countermeasures against rape¡­?¡±


    And what¡¯s with that female teacher¡¯s indifference? Although she didn¡¯t interject during the rape intercourse, to think that she would overlook my opponent¡¯s rule-breaking.


    Just thinking about it makes me nauseous with anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m queasy. I¡¯m gonna take the rest of the day off of school.¡±


    ¡°Yes, then will you not stop by my room for the time being? You seem to be very tired after exercising.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­sure.¡±


    Perhaps in return for having realised that she would be made to wait, Kokoro dryly stroked my legs.


    I was in a bad mood from what had just happened earlier.


    If it¡¯s like this, maybe I¡¯ll just thoroughly hurt her in revenge?


    ¡°Kokoro.¡±


    ¡°Yes! -aah!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me orders. I decide what I¡¯ll do, and that place is my room.¡±


    Hitting her butt around eight times, I decided to go to the counselling room.


    Perhaps finding unbearable happiness from that, Kokoro¨C¡®ehehe¡¯¡ªshowed me such a lax grin.


    ¡°You¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Master?¡±


    ¡°Well, whatever.¡±


    Even if this woman had manipulated the Hypnotic Test and things had gone according to her plan, what I had to do wouldn¡¯t change.


    After this, I grabbed Kokoro, who had become a tool for me to vent on, by the arm and walked with quick steps.

 Extra-Arc 11: Academy Comforting Whip-Arc *Contains an Illustration-like thing

    While strolling through the quiet campus in the afternoon, I suddenly wanted to go to the infirmary.


    Taking out my phone, I confirmed whether or not this gimmick would work.


    ¡°Ah, say miss, are there any girls for me to treat?¡±


    She responded saying that there was.


    My mouth unintentionally slackened, but I couldn¡¯t stay at ease until I get to the infirmary.


    As my quick footsteps echoed in the hallway, I reached my destination.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Welcome. Although this is the case of the right person for the right job, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s pathetic for the teacher in charge of the infirmary to ask a student for help?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    The one who greeted me was the teacher in charge of the infirmary. She was a beauty who appeared calm, but actually talked a lot. Her conversations are so long.


    She was sitting on the round chair, spinning a pen as she played with it in her spare time.


    ¡°The infirmary is surprisingly not free. There are so many serious students that there are few who feign illness, but that doesn¡¯t affect the number of patients or how busy it gets here.¡±


    ¡°That must be hard. So, where¡¯s the girl that I¡¯m going to see today?¡±


    I quickly ended the talk and inquired about my objective.


    The infirmary teacher used the pen she held and pointed at a bed hidden behind the curtains.


    Since it was almost like looking at a treasure chest before opening it, I was getting a little excited.


    ¡°Do your best, comforter. Come to think of it, when I was a student, there were times when I was often troubled with love. For example, I was confessed to when I was a freshman by a man whose eyes were a little narrow, which wasn¡¯t really my type. But I also felt bad about forcibly rejecting him.¡±


    ¡°It must¡¯ve been tough. Well then, I¡¯ll be going.¡±


    While suppressing my enthusiasm, I opened the curtain.


    What was there was a considerably adorable girl.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    On the surface the girl appeared timid and had long bangs, but the featuers that slightly peered out from beneath them were well-ordered, and she also had a large chest and good proportions.


    She was probably a freshman. I could tell that, in a little while, she would learn how to be fashionable from the beauty lessons that I had made at this school, transforming her features into that which could be called a beautiful girl.


    Upon thinking that I would be plucking the bud before that happened, delight naturally stirred within me.


    ¡°¡­¡­are you the comforter?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. May I ask your name?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s, Nino.¡±


    The girl named Nino was squatting on the bed, retreating slowly as though wary of me.


    Source: https://11161.mitemin.net/i385747/


    I didn¡¯t do something as dull as keeping my distance. I approached as though clinging to her and tried to touch Nino.


    ¡°¡­¡­um, wait-¡°


    ¡°What, it¡¯ll be fine since it¡¯s only scary at the beginning. You need a comforter, right?¡±


    ¡°I know. [If your body is touched by a comforter and made to do perverted things, you will feel refreshed], right? But¡­¡­¡±


    Nino held her hands in front of her face, hesitating to be touched by me.


    Naturally, although hypnosis makes people acknowledge sexual intercourse, this time the girl¡¯s sense of ethics haven¡¯t changed from normal.


    In other words, even though she is doing something sexual, she has a normal person¡¯s resistance towards it.


    ¡°But you¡¯ll be relieved if you do it. Let¡¯s see, is it alright if I ask about your troubles?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­¡±


    It was a rather dull suggestion amongst the hypnosis I¡¯ve implanted in her.


    Sometimes this sort of thing is good too.


    Nino retreated too much, hitting the edge of the bed.


    ¡°¡­¡­ah-¡°


    Taking advantage of that opening to close the distance all at once, I first placed my finger against her chin.


    Nino¡¯s shoulders jumped with a *jerk*, seemingly about to let out a shout even now, but-


    https://11161.mitemin.net/i385748/


    Illustration (By mitemin)


    ¡°¡­¡­ih, hih¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you calmed down?¡±


    As per the suggestion, happiness would spring forth inside of this girl from my touch.


    Nino¡¯s cheeks were dyed red, trembling from the gap between that feeling and her intent.


    ¡°¡­¡­uu¡­¡­ah¡­¡­actually, I have someone I like-¡°


    ¡°Yup, yup.¡±


    ¡°But that person I like already has someone that they¡¯re dating.¡±


    Nino confessed as though she had taken a truth serum. Her expression seemed somewhat dazed, as her consciousness became vacant.


    I took advantage of her being in such a state as my finger that was against her chin traveled downwards.


    ¡°Ah, no¡­¡­that¡¯s-¡°


    ¡°How sad, even though you finally found someone you like.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­I was always concerned about that person since I enrolled, after all.¡±


    Nino¡¯s expression became a little feverish. I lifted her chin, allowing me to see the lines of her collarbone.


    Further training my finger from there, I placed my finger on the collar of her shirt.


    Source: https://11161.mitemin.net/i385749/


    ¡°Haah¡­¡­aah¡­¡­just thinking about that person made me feel warm every day.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad feeling. It is very important to fall in love with someone.¡±


    I removed the buttons of Nino¡¯s shirt.


    Nino¡¯s consciousness was taken away by that comfort, and so didn¡¯t even notice what I was doing.


    Upon opening the front of her shirt, an adorable stripe-patterned bra appeared. I stretched my hands out as though to remove that bra that was wrapped around her large breasts.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Am I not allowed? But it feels this good, you¡¯ll feel better, you know?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡­aah¡­¡­¡±


    I mercilessly wrapped my arms around her back and removed the hook of her bra.


    Nino resisted with words, but she remained unable to fight against that pleasant comfort.


    ¡°The shape of your breasts are very beautiful. Have you ever played with it before?¡±


    ¡°Why are you, asking about such a-mm¡­¡­nnmmm¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done it, haven¡¯t you? Perhaps you thought about the person you like as you did so?¡±


    ¡°Stop¡­¡­that person is¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so sad that you can¡¯t even say their name, right? That¡¯s why I¡¯ll play with them much better for you.¡±


    Nino¡¯s body trembled, eyes blurred with tears. It was likely that she was reminded of her broken heart, as well as feeling the fear of being touched by a stranger.


    Pinching Nino¡¯s nipples, I stroked her as though tracing the line of her chest.


    Just from being touched, her fear turned into pleasure, and so I fiddled with her chest as though to overwrite the memories of masturbation she had up until now.


    ¡°Nn¡­¡­¡±


    Nino pushed her index finger into her mouth to suppress her voice. She powerlessly turned her free hand this way as though to push me away.


    I further bullied her breasts. Pushing my fingertips against her nipples, I pinched them strongly.


    ¡°Ah, stop, if you do it that strongly-igh¡­¡­!! Hyah!!¡±


    Nino was so embarrassed that she ended up shutting her eyes.


    As though to finish her off, I removed my pants while her eyes were shut.


    Placing my penis against the tip of her nose just like that, I called out to her.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, try and open your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­ah¡­¡­AaAAh!!¡±


    When Nino opened her eyes, there was a penis right in front of them. Her entire body clumped together as the peculiar scent of male genitalia reached her.


    In the present circumstances where physical contact and sexual intercourse had become a type of therapy, this girl should seek this independently of her own will.


    In fact, she did not try to distance herself from it.


    ¡°U-Um, this is¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you never seen one?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­of course I haven¡¯t. This sort of thing¡­¡­¡±


    She probably thought that this sort of thing was dirty, perhaps because she was still young. Even though our ages are only one year apart.


    I removed my penis away from the tipe of her nose. And then, as it was, I moved it downwards.


    Nino¡¯s mouth said she hated it, but her eyes were unable to break away from my penis.


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to place this against Nino¡¯s chest.¡±


    ¡°Stop, that¡¯s¡­¡­!! Hyaaaaah!! N-noo!!¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, then why not just run away? I¡¯m gonna do much more stuff after this. Here.¡±


    ¡°Uu¡­¡­¡±


    Nino didn¡¯t run. She simply closed her eyes so as to not see anything.


    I used my penis like a brush and stroked it against her breasts.


    Source: https://11161.mitemin.net/i385751/


    ¡°Haha, if semen comes out, then it seems like I could start writing letters like this.¡±


    ¡°Nn¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to watch? Look, it feels good when I put it in between your breasts and sandwich it like this.¡±


    ¡°N-Noo¡­¡­!!¡±


    ¡°Your breath hits against it when you talk. It feels nice.¡±


    I used her chest and moved my penis back and forth. Both of her breasts that hit my waist bounced and drew circles.


    Moving as though to knead her breasts with both hands, I stimulated my penis that was right in between them.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s shaking¡­¡­no!¡±


    ¡°Even if your mouth says that, I¡¯m gonna cum soon. You might get covered if you open your eyes this time.¡±


    ¡°No, nooooo!!¡±


    While only rejecting it with her words, Nino¡¯s torso drew nearer little by little.


    While its tip slid on Nino¡¯s skin, my penis was enveloped by the soft pressure of her breasts and began ejaculating.


    ¡°It¡¯s shaking inside of my chest¡­¡­AaaAAH!! O-On my face, something is¡­¡­!!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gonna go in your mouth if you talk. Though it might be a little too late for that.¡±


    While still holding both of her breasts down, I spurted semen onto Nino¡¯s face.


    As Nino shivered with a *twitch* every time her face was covered, I didn¡¯t get tired of watching her.


    ¡°Now then¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Upon separating my body, Nino collapsed onto the bed as though she had lost her energy.


    Reaching my hands out to her lower body, which was lying down in just the right way, I probed the insides of her skirt which I had never touched before.


    ¡°W-Wait¡­¡­there is-¡°


    ¡°Did you really want to save it for the person you like? Well, don¡¯t you have some cute parts?¡±


    ¡°U-Um¡­¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t stop. Placing my fingers on her skirt, I pulled them down together with her underwear.


    Nino powerlessly grabbed my hand and took a pose as though to try and stop me, but she made no resistance whatsoever.


    Her lower body that had yet to be touched by anyone was revealed. And so, at last, it was time for the real thing.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t look¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Come now, don¡¯t you know what¡¯ll happen if you close your legs?¡±


    Nino fidgeted and crossed both her legs. It was a trivial token of resistance.


    Spreading both her legs apart as though to pry open that intention of hers, I worshipped her pubic mound.


    ¡°Haha, aren¡¯t you a little damp? You really *do* want to do this, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Stop, don¡¯t say it¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine? Your crush has a lover, right? It can¡¯t be helped, but you need to move forward and live your own life.¡±


    ¡°S¡­¡­stop¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to make you cry.¡±


    While trying hard to suppress my smirk, I brought my face close to Nino¡¯s crotch.


    Nino placed her hands against my head and tried to push it away.


    ¡°S-Stop! I told you to stop!! Nnhh, hyaah!!¡±


    In return, I made a vulgar sound as I sucked up the love juice coming from Nino¡¯s crotch.


    Perhaps being unable to endure the horny suggestion due to her higher sexual awareness, Nino¡¯s hand that was trying to push me away moved to press me against her before I noticed it.


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­ahah, kyaah¡­mm¡­¡­AaaaaAAAhh¡­¡­¡­¡­ah, huh?¡±


    After playing with her for some time, I separated my face from her.


    Nino looked at me with feverish eyes, perhaps protesting because I stopped midway.


    ¡°You told me to stop, so I stopped for you.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Such an idea probably wouldn¡¯t occur to you if you were to feel even better, though.¡±


    I showed her my erect penis.


    Nino opened her mouth as my penis was reflected within her pupils. It¡¯s likely that her reason has already been blown away.


    ¡°You¡¯re drooling, you know?¡±


    ¡°Eh!?¡±


    ¡°Oh wait, that¡¯s my semen, huh?¡±


    While evading the question, I glued myself to her body and placed my penis against the surface of her vagina.


    Caught off guard, Nino opened her eyes, her mouth that was initially closed slowly faltering as she impatiently complained to me with her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find another person to like.¡±


    I dared to remind her of how she had been rejected, just barely leaving her with that last shred of reason which was about to collapse.


    Nino was suffering from the gap between her body, which was drowning in pleasure, and the part of her which remained faithful to her crush.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, that person doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re doing this. And even if he did know, he wouldn¡¯t do it to you.¡±


    ¡°W-Why are you saying such a thing¡­¡­I, igigH!! Aah AGGH Ah!!¡±


    The tip of my penis gouged out the insides of Nino¡¯s vagina, prying it open.


    The pressure of the insides of her vagina that was trying to get rid of me was very weak, allowing the entire head of my penis to enter easily.


    ¡°Kaaaaaaah¡­¡­wai¡­¡­AaaAAAAAAAH¡­¡­!!¡±


    Nino stuck out her tongue, leaking out a hoarse cry. Even though she was trying to push me away with her hands, her body didn¡¯t listen to her.


    Source: https://11161.mitemin.net/i385752/


    Steadily ramming my penis into her, I didn¡¯t stop even when I entered all the way in.


    ¡°You should regain your mood like this. Even if you were rejected by your crush, you should go find yourself another good person.¡±


    ¡°No, stop, stop!! AaaAAAAGGGHAAAAAH!!¡±


    ¡°You can do a lot of good things with a man, the world is not that bad, right?¡±


    I crammed my penis countless times into her, as though to gouge out her cervix. Shaving away the insides of her vagina with the head of my penis, I sweeped across her resisting folds.


    While reminding Nino over and over about how she was rejected, I left her with her reason.


    ¡°That guy also has a woman that he likes. It can¡¯t be helped that he wants to feel good like this, right? After all, it¡¯s this fun.¡±


    ¡°That person¡­¡­is, differ¡­¡­!!¡±


    ¡°Then doesn¡¯t he not suit you at all, Nino? You¡¯re having fun right now, right? Perhaps you might be having more fun than when you¡¯re with that guy?¡±


    ¡°N-No, don¡¯t! Inside, me¡­¡­don¡¯t come inside meeeeee!!¡±


    This was probably Nino¡¯s last piece of resistance. She shook her head several times, denying my words.


    Nevertheless, both of her legs had become bow legged as they held onto my waist with. Her hands were wrapped around my back, her nails digging into me.


    My penis and Nino¡¯s body had long-since got along with each other as she fell.


    I had kept Nino¡¯s sanity in check because I was amused, though-


    ¡°Why not forget about that man for now and just enjoy yourself? In any case, I¡¯m that sort of comforter, after all.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­AaaaAAAH!! T-That¡¯s¡­¡­that¡¯s!!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine? See!!¡±


    ¡°AaaAAAGGHAAAAAAAAH!! T-Then-hyaah!! Just for now¡­!!¡±


    ¡°But, once it¡¯s done, you should report it to him.¡±


    Like a see-saw, I played around by alternating between pampering her and abusing her.


    Perhaps because it was beyond what her heart could handle, Nino¡¯s words gradually trambled. Her tear-smeared face and her expression that seemed about to die were also cute.


    The good thing was, even though this body of hers was enjoying it this much, she herself couldn¡¯t accept it.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ah¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about time to stop, huh? Just because I¡¯m treating you, who knows what will happen if you overdo it. Here!¡±


    ¡°Fugugh¡­¡­AaaAAAAAAH!!¡±


    Putting a stop to my bullying her with words, I concentrated on pumping her.


    Nino slowly smiled with a tired expression. The wounds inflicted by words were probably being healed little by little due to the suggestion.


    Being excited by that broken expression, my penis became further aroused.


    ¡°Kyah¡­¡­AH, AAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaAAAAHH!!!¡±


    Her vagina was still tight, and not loose. The sense of conquest that came from brushing aside that trivial resistance was irresistible.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna cum soon. Are you really not going to forget about the person you like?¡±


    ¡°AaAAGGHAAH, AAAH¡­¡­KYAaAAAH!!¡±


    ¡°As expected, you can¡¯t hear me anymore, huh? Then just forget about him! C¡¯mon, isn¡¯t it fun? Such a thing like romance doesn¡¯t matter, right!?¡±


    Lifting up her waist, I used her weight to push my penis deep inside of her.


    While leaking out a scream as though her stomach had been punched, Nino¡¯s entire body arched back as she powerlessly climaxed.


    ¡°AGGaAAAAh¡­¡­GIGH, AAaaAAAAAAAAAAAAHH!!! Agah¡ª¡°


    We embraced each other strongly, and my penis which reached deep inside of her sent semen into her vagina.


    My lower body pulsated with a *throb*, spitting out all of the excess black emotions.


    Although I don¡¯t know how long that lasted, I threw away Nino who had gradually lost her strength.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­haah¡­¡­a¡­¡­¡±


    Without her consciousness returning to her, Nino collapsed on top of the bed.


    Her vagina, which still retained its shape from being pried open by my penis and showed no signs of returning, displayed the semen accumulated inside of her.


    Upon trying to insert my finger inside of it after being tempted by an evil spirit, I could see its trembling figure, akin to that of a frightened puppy.


    £ª


    Nino, who had woken up after a while, turned a bright smile towards me as though she had been reborn.


    Saying goodbye in the hallway, she simply returned to her usual class.


    ¡°Thank you very much! I feel like I can do my best from here on!¡±


    ¡°I see, I see. That¡¯s great.¡±


    I felt a slight sense of accomplishment. I guess it¡¯s something that happens from doing something good.


    After doing something good, I want to bully Sunou.


    Suddenly, upon seeing the students sparsely walking down the corridor, I noticed that class time had finished.


    ¡°Although my attendance is fine, my future grades are another matter¡­¡­¡±


    Although it¡¯s a bit late to be saying this now, but the contents of the class won¡¯t be coming back.


    It¡¯s not like my grades are bad. However, as a whole, the average academic achievement has risen due to the influence of the Hypnotic Test.


    ¡°Boook!¡±


    ¡°Woah!¡±


    I raised my voice upon suddenly being hit from behind.


    Upon turning around, I saw Mai grinning while showing her teeth.


    ¡°As I thought, you were here. You were acting as a comforter, huh? Even so, you need to treat lessons more importantly!¡±


    ¡°Oh, a notebook, huh?¡±


    ¡°This is also love.¡±


    Mai triumphantly showed off her lesson notes. It¡¯s a good thing to have a woman.


    Upon trying to reach for it, Mai dodged to the side with good timing.


    ¡°Was that the comforted child? The one waving at you earlier¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm, ah, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Even as I tried to take the notebook, Mai skillfully evaded me.


    While wearing an expression that made it difficult to know what she was thinking, Mai stared at Nino for a while. This girl, I guess she has no intention of giving me her notes until I properly go along with her conversation until its end.


    Even while Nino gazed this way, as though reluctant to part, she disappeared around the corner of the corridor.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t it fine already?¡±


    ¡°Book is¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Book is mine!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as you understand it.¡±


    Perhaps satisfied because I said that, Mai humphed triumphantly as she handed me her notebook.

 Extra-Arc 12: Minami Mai Lover鈥檚 Talk Intercourse-Arc

    After arriving back home, I snorted and reclined onto the sofa. I was in a bit of a bad mood.


    Perhaps having discerned as such from my attitude, Kokoro and Sunou approached as they called out to me.


    ¡°Master, what seems to be the matter?¡±


    ¡°I had a fight with Mai.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear¡­¡­¡±


    It¡¯s not my fault. She¡¯s the one who got angry of her own accord.


    That¡¯s right, I haven¡¯t done anything wrong at all.


    ¡°Master, I believe it might be best for you to apologise first.¡±


    ¡°Why? You haven¡¯t even asked what happened yet?¡±


    ¡°Would it perhaps be permissible for me to inquire?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only a trivial matter.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Kokoro tilted her head with a smile, as though troubled.


    Perhaps having lost interest, Sunou went to go rummage through the refrigerator.


    ¡°Kokoro, don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s because I understand Master and trust you more than anyone that I suggested for you to apologise.¡±


    What¡¯s with that? Oh, is that it? She¡¯s saying that, even if I¡¯m not in the wrong, I should do that because I¡¯m a tolerant and broad-minded man.


    I frowned.


    Sunou carefreely brought an ice popsicle from the refrigerator and started nibbling it.


    ¡°The Demon¡¯s at fault here, you Demon.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Isn¡¯t there the true charm of being able to fuck that girl while being hated? In the first place, our current relationship of boyfriend and girlfriend is abnormal.¡±


    ¡°You say that, but it¡¯s easy to make someone hate you. However, I believe that it is incredibly difficult to, without the use of your ability, create a relationship with the opposite sex where you can one-sidedly ravish her while she is in the close position of girlfriend without her being conscious of your sexual relations.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Upon thinking that you may seek such a person in the distant future, I judged that preserving that state with her would be beneficial for Master, or so is my opinion.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Certainly, she has a point.


    Personally, if I think about keeping that sort of card at hand, then I guess apologising would be a good plan, huh?


    Either way, that girl is my girlfriend even when she doesn¡¯t like me. I should probably use her all up until then, huh?


    ¡°Kokoro-nee-san sometimes becomes mother-like, huh?¡±


    ¡°T-That¡¯s¨CI have yet to have a child with Master¡­¡­I¡¯ll replenish the popsicles again, ok?¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll be heading out for a bit. Just a bit.¡±


    Standing up, I decided to go out even though it was almost night.


    Kokoro happily waved her hand and saw me off.


    Sunou was licking her popsicle while cackling. Speaking of which, that girl can see through lies, huh? I¡¯ll slam her later.


    £ª


    Waiting in front of someone else¡¯s house at night is exceedingly lonely.


    Pressing the intercom of Mai¡¯s house, I waited.


    This was already the third time.


    I know that you¡¯re in there.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With a *clank*, the door before me opened.


    ¡°[Over there is fun.]¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!! ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    I recited the hypnotic key words without delay.


    As Mai unexpectedly peeked one eye out and looked at me, she immediately fell into a hypnotic trance.


    The door released from her hand slowly opened, greeting me.


    ¡°Well, since it was so hard for you to come out, I guess that means there¡¯s no one else here other than Mai?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­the only one in the house is¡­¡­me.¡±


    ¡°And the reason why you didn¡¯t come out right away is?¡±


    ¡°Because I knew¡­¡­it was Book¡­¡­through the camera¡­¡­but¡­¡­¡±


    Still in casual clothes, Mai¡¯s shoulders relaxed as both of her arms dangled downwards.


    Entering inside the house without notice, I closed the door and locked it.


    While holding the shoulders of this girl who was wobbling unsteadily, I walked her further inside.


    It¡¯s easy if I make her into a doll.


    ¡°I thought that¡­¡­you¡¯d apologise¡­¡­so¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I see, I see. So you also think I¡¯m in the wrong.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±


    You must have a lot of nerve, huh?


    Coming up with something slightly nasty, I decided to implant a suggestion into her on the spot.


    ¡°Listen closely, I didn¡¯t come here. The intercom also didn¡¯t ring.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Book¡­¡­didn¡¯t, come.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you need to treat me as though I¡¯m not here. It¡¯d be strange for me to be here if I didn¡¯t come, after all.¡±


    ¡°Book isn¡¯t here¡­¡­he is not here, not at all.¡±


    While tasting the feeling of being a transparent human, I decided to toy with her.


    With her eyes still hollow, Mai accepted my words without question.


    Although she was shaking slightly from the suggestion, it was probably because she was cold in her loungewear and not out of loneliness.


    ¡°Also, you must put as much of your thoughts into words as you can. Since no one is listening, talk about even the embarrassing things. If you do so, then you can become happy.¡±


    ¡°My thoughts¡­¡­into words¡­¡­doing so¡­¡­happy.¡±


    Since it¡¯d be boring to just watch her, I decided to play around like this.


    That¡¯s right. Mai is my play doll.


    Her swaying body leaned against me. Can¡¯t this doll stand up on her own?


    ¡°Now then, you will return to the real world from that place on the count of 10¡­¡­1¡­¡­¡±


    I then released the suggestion and returned Mai to her normal self.


    ¡°10!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­let¡¯s go back to my room.¡±


    After a while, Mai¡¯s eyes blinked as she put her actions into words.


    Perhaps because she didn¡¯t seem as vigilant as usual, I could see her hips swaying.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll follow her.¡±


    ¡°Argh, geez!!¡±


    Mai was in an awfully bad mood. Upon sulkily entering her room, she immediately rolled onto her bed.


    Her room was neat and tidy, but the girlish, adorable stuffed toys and the colourful curtains were too flagrant.


    ¡°I wonder why he said that sort of thing?¡±


    Upon arbitrarily picking up a stuffed animal and laying on her back in bed, Mai lifted the stuffed toy with both hands.


    ¡°Geez, it would¡¯ve been fine if he didn¡¯t say that sort of thing. Even if that¡¯s what he thinks, he could at least compliment me.¡±


    ¡°I guess this is about today¡¯s fight, huh?¡±


    ¡°Stuuupid.¡±


    Irritated, Mai threw the stuffed animal she was holding. The *pomf* of it falling to the floor could be heard.


    Upon rolling over and facing down, she placed her chin onto her pillow and frowned discontentedly.


    ¡°Although she¡¯s speaking from the heart, this girl¡¯s a bit thorny when there¡¯s no one around, huh?¡±


    ¡°I wonder if Book might really not be interested in me¡­¡­but when we talk, he¡¯s always looking at my legs or chest, and he¡¯s looking at them in *that* way too¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°This girl is also pretty sharp, huh?¡±


    I guess my gaze had unconsciously become that way. I want to be careful, but that¡¯s probably impossible.


    Besides, I need to comfort this warped doll.


    ¡°Even for me, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m not interested in that sort of thing¡­¡­but I¡¯m really scared¡­¡­¡±


    While placing my hand under Mai¡¯s skirt from behind, I pulled down only her underwear.


    Mai¡¯s feet swayed, but she didn¡¯t notice me.


    ¡°Ok, now like this¡­¡­uwoh¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Geez¡­¡­really, just think about how I feel too.¡±


    Mai abruptly turned sideways, bending her legs as she turned into a ball.


    Upon wondering what she was going to do, Mai¡¯s right hand fearfully stretched down towards her crotch.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡­making that obvious stare¡­¡­even though I gave him a bit of service, he said that horrible thing¡­¡­¡±


    Mai bashfully closed both eyes and placed her clasped left hand over her mouth as though to suppress her voice.


    Moving the middle finger of her right hand as though to stroke her pubic mound, she began to fiddle with her body, as though toying with it.


    She started masturbating.


    ¡°I know, you know? Looking constantly at my skirt, you want to touch this, right? It¡¯s still scary, so you can¡¯t, but even I¡¯m resolved for you to at least touch it one day¡­¡­¡±


    Is this girl masturbating while thinking of me?


    Even if I was chosen as her partner through the process of elimination, I¡¯m happy to have had such libido directed towards me.


    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely touch me lewdly, won¡¯t you? Handle me more carefully. Say, am I really important to you?¡±


    While murmuring to herself, Mai whispered to the empty space where I wasn¡¯t present.


    While strength gathered into the finger tip that was fiddling with her vagina, the sound of dripping water could be heard.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡­as I thought, do you like girls who are more cute¡­¡­like Rei-Rei¨Cno. Maybe I just need to let him kiss me? Really, why am I worrying about this sort of thing¡­¡­?¡±


    Mai¡¯s entire body trembled weakly. While longingly squinting with teary eyes, she looked downwards.


    ¡°What should I do if he doesn¡¯t apologise tomorrow? Let¡¯s pinch them¡­¡­mmm¡­¡­!! Or what if I¡¯m hated and he leaves me¡­¡­!?¡±


    Mai¡¯s body bounced up with a jump, seemingly cumming while holding her hand down as though to push down her vagina.


    Although I was just watching, she really helped mw by conveniently making it easier for me to insert myself into her.


    ¡°Even though I tried to not fight with my friends so that they wouldn¡¯t leave me, just why did I have to fight with Book of all people¡­¡­?¡±


    I removed my pants and took out my penis.


    Mai¡¯s breathing also became rougher, and she became completely limp in her relaxed state.


    Pulling that delicate Mai¡¯s body closer, I applied the tip of my penis against her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mai fundamentally doesn¡¯t get into fights with others.¡±


    ¡°Uuuh~ Really, what should I do? If it¡¯s like this, then it¡¯ll become even worse tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°For you, who are really good at living your life, this was a blunder very much unlike you, huh?¡±


    This girl basically doesn¡¯t let out her raw, unfiltered emotions. That¡¯s why her current situation was one that Mai was the absolute worst at dealing with.


    While a timid expression was still on her face, I had Mai straddle me.


    Cramming the tip of my penis with a *jerk*, the head of my penis had already been buried inside of her.


    ¡°Normally, wouldn¡¯t things end if you just give an earnest apology?¡±


    ¡°Even though I want to say I¡¯m sorry. I really want to say it. Mm¡­¡­aaah¡­¡­!¡±


    In other words, this girl also wants to make concessions with me to a certain extent. Her reasons for which, I have no clue.


    I pushed my penis deep into Mai just like that, our compatible genitals which rubbed against each other.


    ¡°And then, after saying that I¡¯m not angry anymore, we can put an end to all of this¡­¡­hyah!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Even when I continued to pump her, Mai didn¡¯t notice me.


    It¡¯s just that her timid feelings subsided due to the hypnosis, her feverish body warmly wrapping aroud my penis.


    Rejoicing in Mai¡¯s soft, jelly-like texture, I came up with something.


    I immediately took out my phone and called Mai.


    ¡°¡­¡­it¡¯s Book.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so she picked it up, huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Due to the hypnosis, she couldn¡¯t recognise my presence within this house.


    However, calling her over the phone was an exception to this. Because Mai thinks I¡¯m calling her from somewhere outside.


    After placing the phone next to her bed against her ear, Mai¡¯s expression became a little severe and-


    ¡°What¡­¡­?¡±


    -ended up letting loose slightly thorny words. Seeing how her face teared up immediately after she spoke as though to say she screwed up was quite interesting.


    I wonder why this girl feels like she hates losing to me? Well, whatever.


    ¡°So you haven¡¯t slept yet, huh?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m sleeping. I¡¯m gonna hang up.¡±


    ¡°Wait a sec.¡±


    ¡°Igigh¡­¡­!!¡±


    Every time I talked, I pushed my penis deep inside of Mai as though to scoop out her uterus.


    Mai groaned and gasped as though being pressed by my words.


    Thinking about the future, I¡¯d like it if she forgives me for at least this much teasing.


    ¡°Mai.¡±


    ¡°I already said I¡¯m gonna hang¨C¡°


    ¡°Sorry. I was in the wrong.¡±


    Mai¡¯s expression hardened. Both of her eyes, which didn¡¯t blink, expressed surprise.


    In the next instant, her expression softened as she stifled a laugh.


    As though betraying such a Mai, I continued to pump her several times.


    I could feel the insides of her vagina slightly closing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Mai?¡±


    Mai¡¯s expression immediately turned confused, flustered as though wondering what to say back to me.


    You were simulating it a little while ago, right? Return back to not being angry.


    ¡°Convenience store snacks!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°The crepe ones! I¡¯ll go pick you up tomorrow morning, so-kyah, aaaaaahh!!¡±


    Weren¡¯t you gonna forgive me, damn it!?


    With my frustrations still boiling, I made my pumps more intense.


    I moved Mai¡¯s entire body back and forth, drowning her in pleasure which she was unable to be aware of.


    For some reason, the insides of her vagina tightened more than usual, showing that the compatibility of our genitals was even better than usual.


    ¡°I-If you dooh, zhen Ai¡¯ll fohgith you, shoo¡­¡­!! I-it¡¯s decided, got it!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I got it!¡±


    ¡°Igh, aaagghaaaah!!¡±


    My penis and lower body boiled to the limit.


    The insides of Mai¡¯s vagina also strongly tightened and trembled. Unconsciously wrapping her legs around me as though to not allow my genital to escape, accepting my penis that entered deep inside of her.


    In the next moment, I ejaculated from the pleasure that felt so good that it would make my head tingle.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ah¡­¡­ah¡­¡­¡±


    Mai¡¯s body succumbed to pleasure, climaxing as she turned a limpy smile towards me.


    ¡°As expected¡­¡­without me, Book is useless¡­¡­aren¡¯t you!?¡±


    ¡°I see, then I guess I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yup¡­¡­tomorrow.¡±


    Since intercourse had ended, I hung up the call.


    Holding the phone in her chest after the call finished, she let out a sigh in satisfaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m useless without Book. Geez, I hate him¡­¡­ehehe.¡±


    So you hate me, huh? I really don¡¯t get how this girl thinks sometimes.


    Mai became slovenly as though her earlier melancholy was a lie, energetically rolling around in bed.


    ¡°Heh¡­¡­aaah!¡±


    And then, upon noticing the drenched state of her bed, Mai ended up shouting.


    Since I didn¡¯t feel like cleaning things up, I immediately left the place to get back at her.

 Extra-Arc 13: Seibu Rein Transparent Tryst-Arc

    Perhaps getting arrogant because of the rooftop date the other day, Mai once again handed me a lunch box.


    Such things had happened, so I was passing my lunch break in an empty classroom where I could relax.


    ¡°I¡¯m alone, That girl just left my lunch box and then went away somewhere. That Mai is busy with something or another. It must be rough having so many friends, huh?¡±


    Mai wasn¡¯t here. That¡¯s because she was spending her lunch with her usual friends.


    She secretly showed me a one-handed prayer while in passing, as though to say sorry. But since we didn¡¯t make any sort of promise, I didn¡¯t really care.


    ¡°What about you¡­¡­mgh!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any friends. Like Rein can talk about that¡­¡­.or rather, you have a lot of them, huh?¡±


    I looked down at Rein, who was on her knees before me while I was sitting in a chair.


    Rein took out my penis from my pants, sucking it as though to stuff her cheeks with it.


    While putting her in heat and eating lunch, I passed my lunch break meaningfully.


    ¡°If you keep that up, then you can drink the semen and it¡¯ll soften up, right? I don¡¯t particularly mind if I cram it in you, though.¡±


    ¡°That kind of thing¡­¡­spare me. It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t do this¡­¡­¡±


    I could see my penis bulging out of Rein¡¯s cheeks, just like when stuffing them with Chitose-ame candy.


    While the head region of my penis was licked up Rein¡¯s tongue, her soft lips brushed against my balls. It was like she was kissing my balls.


    While immersed in a feeling of luxury, I picked up my meal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it would be reasonable to enjoy Mai¡¯s average lunch during this sort of lunch break?¡±


    ¡°Youh, wi¡¯h w¡¯at ¡®eelings d¡¯you shink zhat Mai made zhat wi¡¯f-¡°


    ¡°Oi, oi, Mai only thinks of playing with me anyways, so this lunch box must¡¯ve also been made on a whim.¡±


    It seems that Rein is under the misunderstanding that Mai really holds good will towards me.


    Upon lightly shaking the lunch box, a sharp eye glint pierced me.


    Shoving my penis deep into her throat, I made Rein shut her eyes.


    ¡°If you really don¡¯t like it, then why don¡¯t you suggest to Mai that she should break up with me? I think that she¡¯ll say something like ¡®since I only have light feelings for him, I guess I¡¯ll do that¡¯.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­it¡¯s fine, already. Hurry and let it out.¡±


    Perhaps thinking that she didn¡¯t like talking with me, Rein dealt only with the penis before her very eyes.


    She licked my penis as though pushing against the tip. The vulgar wet sounds of her sucking up my pre-ejaculate granted just the right amount of vibration to my lower body.


    Despite her complaining about something or another, I found Rein who could never resist sexual activity with me was adorable.


    Possessed by the drug called libido, the dignified woman was made to kneel. She didn¡¯t feel so elegant now.


    Suddenly, I came up with something good and drew back my waist.


    ¡°Hey, Rein.¡±


    ¡°Mm¡­¡­mmm¡­¡­!! Puhaah¡­¡­what¡¯re you¡­¡­!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll drop, so eat it properly.¡±


    I placed Mai¡¯s handmade tamagoyaki, that was inside of the lunch box, into Rein¡¯s mouth.


    It¡¯s not good to treat food poorly, so she needs to properly eat it.


    ¡°Come, now, chew it well but don¡¯t swallow¡­¡­ok, now open your mouth.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­? Like this¡­¡­mmm, mmmmmmgh!!¡±


    Rein naively listened to me and firmly left the tamagoyaki inside of her mouth before opening her jaw.


    I thrust my penis inside of that messy mouth.


    ¡°Haha, I like you because you listen to whatever I say at times like these, Rein.¡±


    ¡°F-Fuhyah¡­¡­mmm!! Bh, nmhh!!¡±


    From there I increased the pace, as I started to piston back and forth.


    With a *squelch*, Rein¡¯s saliva and the sound of something else crumbling flowed inside of her mouth.


    To Rein, her guilt would further promote her horniness. I was able to make use of it in a good way.


    ¡°Nbbh, mmm!! Mmmm!!!¡±


    ¡°Hey, shake your head more. I¡¯m pouring my semen down your throat for you sake, you know?¡±


    Forgetting to even eat my lunch, I ravaged the insides of Rein¡¯s mouth.


    Although she closed her eyes and showed her will to refuse, it would appear that Rein¡¯s body was unable to disobey me.


    As my penis shook with joy, she tightened around it so as to squeeze my lower body dry.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s gonna cum out.¡±


    ¡°Nbh, ngbbggh¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten fairly accustomed to this, huh¡­¡­and in great detail.¡±


    While vexedly shedding tears, Rein swallowed my unleashed semen.


    While pouring out semen, my penis rampaged inside of Rein¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Rein really is good at this. You¡¯re a quick learner.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m praising you, you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­alright, already!¡±


    ¡°Oi, oi.¡±


    She slipped through my hands that intended on doing the real thing.


    Because she wasn¡¯t able to suppress her heat without intravaginal ejaculation, Rein was ultimately doomed to be unable to disobey me.


    As though hitting a child who wouldn¡¯t listen to what they¡¯re told, I forcibly grabbed at her, but-


    ¡°It¡¯s enough, already, so stop!!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way you can endure it, right? Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll have no choice but to end up doing it anyways.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Rein pushed me away. Just from brushing against me like that, her entire body trembled as her hair stood on end.


    No matter when or where, there was no escaping from her arousal suggestion. As such, there was no point in her resisting now.


    As though finding fault with her, I sent her a signal to further increase the horny suggestion.


    ¡°Oi, Rein.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­uuh¡­¡­bggh¡­¡­.!!¡±


    Averting her eyes away from me, Rein amazingly tried to head towards the classroom door.


    Her legs, pigeon-toed, were trembling. Placing her hands against the wall, she looked like a newborn deer.


    Even though it should be painful to move even one step, she didn¡¯t give in to me.


    ¡°Heeh, so you¡¯re doing that.¡±


    As a different emotion surfaced within me, I decided to observe her.


    In doing so, she surprisingly opened the classroom door and went outside.


    ¡°Oh dear¡­¡­was there something that she disliked?¡±


    I don¡¯t think I did something *that* terrible, though.


    For the time being, I took out my phone and called Kokoro. She picked up in one ring.


    [Master.]


    ¡°From here on, ring the hypnotic sound throughout the campus and make it so Rein and I won¡¯t be recognised. It¡¯s fine if we¡¯re treated as invisible people. On the other hand, I don¡¯t think Rein can even afford to be concerned about the surroundings.¡±


    [I think it would be best if you apologised.]


    ¡°And why should I? I haven¡¯t even said one word about the circumstances. Naturally, I¡¯m not the one in the wrong.¡±


    Just what did this woman discern from our current conversation?


    The sound akin to Kokoro making a troubled laugh could be heard over the phone.


    [I did not mean that Master is in the wrong. I simply thought that it would ultimately end up with Master making a concession, so I interjected.]


    ¡°In other words, are you trying to say that I¡¯ll eventually lose to Rein¡¯s perseverance?¡±


    That¡¯s impossible. That girl wouldn¡¯t be able to resolve this with anyone else other than me, and all she could do was swing her hips and apologise to me.


    [Then shall we make a bet on it?]


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this? You¡¯re getting cheeky.¡±


    [If you are uncomfortable with it, then please scold me as though I have done something outrageous. However, I have something that I desire. As such, I¡¯d like to take this opportunity.]


    ¡°It¡¯s almost as though you¡¯re saying this under the presumption that you¡¯ll win, Kokoro¡­¡­well, whatever. I¡¯ll go along with my slave¡¯s fun for a little bit.¡±


    [Thank you very much! Then, the conditions will be¡ª-]


    Hanging up, I headed outside of the classroom.


    First, I headed to the classroom where Mai, who had not taken the hypnotic test, was.


    Upon seeing Mai, as though timing it with the hypnotic tone that echoed across the school broadcast, I specified to her in detail exactly what I wanted.


    ¡°For now, I suppose it should be fine to use the same suggestions as Kokoro¡¯s broadcast.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­yes, Rei-Rei¡­¡­I can¡¯t see her¡­¡­I can¡¯t¡­¡­hear her.¡±


    Mai was immediately placed into a hypnotic trance, standing upright in an unsteady, faltering state.


    Immediately after I finished implanting the suggestions, the hypnotic tone also ended, and the lunch break that seemed to have its time stopped resumed.


    ¡°Now then, Rein is¡­¡­¡±


    Upon looking at the hallway, I immediately found her.


    ¡°Fuuh¡­¡­uuh¡­¡­aah¡­¡­¡±


    Sure enough, Rein¡¯s horny suggestion was steadily intensifying, making her out to be more and more like an influenza patient.


    Even though I walked to the classroom and placed a suggestion on Mai, Rein couldn¡¯t even reach the classroom.


    ¡°¡­¡­uuh¡­¡­igigh¡­¡­¡±


    While walking pigeon-toed, Rein¡¯s legs shook as though lightning struck her with each step she took.


    Although this was a long-awaited suggestion I had implanted into her, I wanted to try and ravage her when she was in such a state.


    ¡°Yo, Rein. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    While snickering, I called out to Rein.


    Rein slowly raised her face, and while directing an expression of an aroused female at me¨C


    ¡°¡­¡­hh¡­¡­¡±


    She ignored me as she resumed walking.


    Becoming slightly amused, I tried to hook my foot around hers, but-


    ¡°You can avoid it, huh? How energetic.¡±


    ¡°Haah¡­¡­aah¡­¡­nggh¡­¡­!!¡±


    Rein moved as though to not touch me at all. It seems that only at such a time did she regain her usual sharpness.


    ¡°It appears that you can¡¯t put up with it for much longer. As expected, I don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll be able to hold out.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­h!¡±


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s fine for you to ignore it?¡±


    Although I had teased and played with her for a while, I soon got bored.


    Apart from being ravaged, an unresponsive doll had no use, but if I fucked her now then that would just be boring.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡­AaaAAAH¡­¡­!!¡±


    I read a book in the classroom.


    Rein came in just before classes began, finally arriving at her seat.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡­haah¡­¡­!!¡±


    Rein laid her face flat on her desk, shaking erratically to an extent where it seemed like she had arrhythmia.


    Her reddish face was sweating and drooling, desperately trying to suppress her libido.


    ¡°Kokoro¡¯s preparations sure are nice. Guess there¡¯s only women in this classroom, huh?¡±


    ¡°Now then, I¡¯m gonna start the lesson. It¡¯ll be a continuation from yesterday.¡±


    Along with the teacher¡¯s shout, the usual lessons began.


    I seriously took the class since I wanted to keep my grades, but I couldn¡¯t help but be concerned with Rein.


    ¡°AaAh¡­¡­AaaAAAGGHHAAH!!¡±


    Rein was amazingly engrossed in masturbation, without caring at all for the fact that she was in public. The sound of her shaking desk was noisy.


    Though, in saying that, she was unable to climax without me, and so she was just accumulating her time of suffering.


    Even so, to her, that was probably an act that consoled her.


    ¡°Geez, even though no one will be concerned about her, Mai is also here.¡±


    ¡°AaAAAGGHAaaAAAGGH¡­¡­!!¡±


    ¡°Oh dear¡­¡­hmmm.¡±


    It¡¯s not like I¡¯m particularly concerned about her. She should suffer.


    However, what if her own actions escalate like this and her nails start scratching against her skin?


    ¡°I doubt that she¡¯d go insane, but¡­¡­but, y¡¯know?¡±


    Rising up from my desk, I stood in front of Rein.


    Of course, no one in the classroom cared about that.


    ¡°That body isn¡¯t yours alone, you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­fgh¡­¡­fuuh¡­¡­!!¡±


    That body is also mine. Treat it carefully.


    Or rather, I couldn¡¯t hide my surprise at the fact that Rein, who was just a normal civilian, would do something akin to choosing to die when faced with such torture that was deathly painful, even for an instant.


    ¡°Did I do something that was that bad?¡±


    ¡°Gigh¡­¡­iggh¡­¡­giggh¡­¡­!!¡±


    Upon reaching my hand out, Rein avoided it.


    To think that such rebellion remained within her this late in the game.


    ¡°No, I guess that¡¯s the only thing that¡¯s supporting her mind, huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ugguh¡­¡­ah¡­¡­h!!!¡±


    ¡°I got it, it¡¯s my bad. I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    When I spoke thus, Rein looked up at me for the first time.


    Although I was filled with feelings of defeat, I placed my hand against such a Rein¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Iaah¡­¡­..ih, giiiiiggh!! AaaAAAAAHH!!¡±


    Although it seemed as though Rein¡¯s eyes rolled into the back of her head, she strongly grabbed my hand that allowed her to climax.


    Her nails looked as though they were about to dig into me. Even though hypnosis had been cast on her so that she wouldn¡¯t do me any harm, she strongly gripped onto me until just before that limit as she wouldn¡¯t let me go.


    ¡°Come now, let¡¯s do something that feels even better!¡±


    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!¡±


    After pulling Rein with my right hand, I firmly hugged her with both arms.


    Rein, who brushed against me to an extent that she couldn¡¯t even speak, had her entire body tense up as she climaxed.


    Leaving her lying on her back atop of the desk like that, I unbuttoned her shirt.


    ¡°Hih¡­¡­ih¡­¡­y-you-¡°


    ¡°What, so you *can* talk? If that¡¯s the case, then you might be unexpectedly fine, huh?¡±


    ¡°KYAAaaAAAAHH!!¡±


    When I clutched her breasts, she once again raised a shriek-like squeal.


    Rein¡¯s expression was feverish, her consciousness hazy and her eyes hollow despite not being in a hypnotic trance.


    ¡°You have such a high fever. I guess I¡¯ll have to strip you.¡±


    I forcibly stripped off her shirt and bra, her heavily drooping breasts swaying on top of the desk.


    Unable to resist, Rein entrusted the weight of her legs to my hands when I removed her panties.


    I wonder what each and every single other person thought as I got naked while they were studying normally?


    ¡°I just said it earlier, but I guess I¡¯ll insert it down there right away, huh? Come on, if you don¡¯t want it, then you better say so.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­haah¡­¡­haah¡­¡­!! Igigh!!¡±


    ¡°Then it should be fine, right?¡±


    Rein¡¯s breasts swayed up and down from her disordered breathing, shaking back and forth the instant my penis went in.


    While the noisy rattling of the desk echoed, we performed sexual intercourse inside of the classroom.


    ¡°Ah ah¡­¡­AaaAAAAGGH¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t close your open mouth, huh? For having won against me with your perseverance, that¡¯s quite a pathetic face to make.¡±


    The sound of colliding flesh reverberated throughout the quiet classroom, Rein raising a scream and climaxing each time it did so.


    Nevertheless, the classroom continued the lesson without any problems.


    The folds inside of the vagina undulated as though to suck my penis in, making it seem as though it were being pulled by a countless number of hungry fingertips.


    ¡°Kyaah, Aaahnn¡­¡­aaAAAH!! aaAAAAAAAAAHH!!¡±


    ¡°Haha, your spine looks like it¡¯s gonna break what with you arching backwards so much like that.¡±


    Even while her consciousness was hazy, Rein intertwined her legs and desperately clung on to me.


    She wouldn¡¯t let me go, to an extent where it became difficult for me to even move my penis back and forth.


    In the face of this intercourse where we each used all of our strengths to devour our desires, we replaced them.


    ¡°Although this in itself is fine, I¡¯ll have to ask Mai for lesson notes again.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡­¡­i¡­¡­? Ah, aaah!!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you can understand Mai even in that state, huh?¡±


    My mischievous heart sprouted, and so I turned Rein¡¯s chin to the right.


    Right there, she should be able to see Mai¡¯s figure studying normally.


    ¡°Ma¡­¡­AaAAAAAAH!!! NOoOOO, d-don¡¯t, nooooo!!!¡±


    ¡°Haha, even if you say that, you¡¯re not letting me go.¡±


    Although Rein¡¯s consciousness was not clear, she immediately noticed Mai¡¯s figure and felt that there was something wrong with her current situation.


    She¡¯s probably feeling an exceedingly large amount of guilt and remorse.


    ¡°Your vagina is tightening up nicely, huh? C¡¯mon, look at Mai more¨Cuwoh!?¡±


    ¡°Ah, AAH!! Kyaaah, ah ah¡­¡­I-I¡¯m sor¡­¡­Ma¡­¡­iiiii!!¡±


    I firmly held Rein¡¯s face down so that she wouldn¡¯t look away.


    Rein¡¯s body firmly held my penis instead of my hand, and wouldn¡¯t separate from it.


    Only our genitals¨Cmy penis and her p©–ssy¨Cfirmly understood each other as they received pleasure.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna cum soon. Look, Mai might be watching us.¡±


    ¡°Iih¡­¡­AaAAAAAGHaAAAAAAH!!¡±


    ¡°Haha, she¡¯s looking this way!¡±


    Even though the fact that she couldn¡¯t recognise us through the suggestions hadn¡¯t changed, Mai coincidentally turned this way.


    Taking that as a signal, my penis and her vagina shook each other¡¯s senses. Receiving pleasure to an extent that it seemed that it would steal away our consciousness, they each reached climax.


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­HAaaAAAAH¡­¡­ah¡­¡­¡­¡­!!¡±


    While pouring semen into the tank called Rein, I gathered power and strongly pushed Rein down without thinking.


    Unable to resist that, Rein exhaled her desires in a thin voice.


    £ª


    In a better mood, I continued to fuck Rein many times during the class.


    Rein had already fainted, completely exhausted as she laid naked with her stomach on top of her desk.


    ¡°Geez, you didn¡¯t listen to anything from the lesson at all, did you?¡±


    I poked Rein¡¯s uterus countless times with my penis that had yet to settle down.


    I found it fun that, when I ejaculated while making a vulgar *spewing* sound, Rein¡¯s body shook with a *twitch* as though in accordance with that.


    ¡°¡­¡­nn¡­¡­ah¡­¡­¡±


    Perhaps finding that to be such a large shock, Rein woke up.


    She was drooling saliva slovenly, and her lower body was filled with the scent of male.


    Powerlessly staring at herself in such a state, Rein finally met my eyes.


    ¡°Heya.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You fell asleep during class, right? Fortunately no one was in and you looked to be in pain, so I helped you get rid of it.¡±


    I haphazardly made an excuse.


    Well, she probably doesn¡¯t want to believe that we did it during class, so there was no other interpretation other than that.


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it already feeling easier for you? That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t hold it in¡­¡­tcchhh¡­¡­!!¡±


    ¡°Move it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not something you say *after* kicking me away.¡±


    Even though she shouldn¡¯t be able to take actions that she thinks will do me harm due to the hypnosis, that really hurt.


    Rein staggered to her feet, reaching for the clothes that fell to the floor.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite tough to be able to stand after doing it that much, huh?¡±


    ¡°So even you are able to give apologies.¡±


    While wiping her crotch with a tissue, Rein glared at me.


    Does she think I¡¯ll be scared from that while she¡¯s exposing such a miserable figure to me?


    ¡°I left the other clothes on top of your desk.¡±


    ¡°¡®Kay¡­¡­there¡¯s not enough tissues, though.¡±


    Maybe it¡¯s just because it¡¯s my semen, but Rein seemed to be feeling quite good just from wiping her genitals.


    Rein frowned upon seeing the amount of semen coming out of her when she spread herself open with her fingers.


    ¡°Hey, you should also wipe¡­¡­no, better not. Somehow, such an unnecessary thing¡ª¡°


    ¡°Heeeey, Boooook!! The next class has moved elsewhere!!¡±


    Both Rein and myself jumped as we were simultaneously startled.


    Because leaving the classroom was a suggestion implanted by the hypnotic tone, Mai was an exception that was able to return to the classroom.


    The naked Rein waved both of her hands as though trying to squirm out of this somehow.


    ¡°M-Mai¡­¡­!! This, it isn¡¯t what you¡ª¡ª!!¡±


    ¡°Huh? I wonder where they went?¡±


    Because only the suggestion that prevented her from recognising us took effect, she wasn¡¯t able to recognise us.


    When Mai looked around the classroom, she went somewhere else as though nothing had happened.


    Of course, Rein didn¡¯t grasp that situation.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­Mai.¡±


    Perhaps thinking that she had been ignored, Rein, who unusually seemed to be on the verge of crying, reached out her hand towards the outside of the classroom.


    As clean up, it might be nice to make her go into heat again and have fun with her.


    While snickering behind Rein, a disgusting grin surfaced upon my face.

 Extra-Arc 14: Academy Rape Report-Arc *Contains an Illustration-like thing

    TL Note: The author¡¯s twitter account has pictures for this episode.


    Source: https://twitter.com/aitoyoku/status/1199693142842208258/photo/1


    I leisurely walked through the school building.


    In saying that, I didn¡¯t make slaves of the students who had fundamentally taken the Hypnotic Test.


    Keeping things normal to the utmost, I simply had them improve the school to my liking.


    ¡°Well, I usually don¡¯t do this, but I occasionally should. Today is the exception.¡±


    In order to see the development of the Hypnotic Test, I walked through here as the school¡¯s ruler for today only.


    It was something akin to debugging a game.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, then I won¡¯t be able to notice the changes when push comes to shove.¡±


    While looking at the surroundings, I thought about what to do first.


    Today, only the female students were inside of the school. I naturally had the men training in the gym in order to see their progress, but I¡¯ll go see them later.


    The female students were living their normal school lives, but I, a foreign body, was here.


    ¡°Hey, do you have a second?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­what?¡±


    Source: https://11161.mitemin.net/i423886/


    I openly called out to a female student that was walking by herself.


    The student probably tried to ignore me. After a lapse in her timing, she replied to me.


    That was proof that the suggestions on her were working.


    ¡°Answer some of my questions for me. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Tsugune. If you¡¯re gonna ask, then be quick about it.¡±


    The girl called Tsugune couldn¡¯t refuse my words, even while showing her disdain.


    Due to the Hypnotic Test, the school students were currently in a state where they were unable to disobey my orders.


    ¡°What cute glasses, huh? Your wavy hair is also adorable.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    She ignored me. There was no reason for her to respond to anything but my commands.


    Even knowing that, my mouth ended up curling with a snicker.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, what should I ask about¡­¡­ah, have you had sexual intercourse with me?¡±


    ¡°I have, 3 times. I remember them all.¡±


    ¡°Heeh, how about you tell me what those encounters entailed?¡±


    I don¡¯t remember them at all, of course.


    Incidentally, the female students have been made to remember their sexual intercourse. It¡¯s so that they can be given birth control pills later.


    Although Tsugune was irritated by my light-hearted reaction, she simply crossed her arms and frowned.


    ¡°The first time we had sex¡­¡­intercourse was on the first floor corridor. It was at a time when I walked to the classroom where my next lesson would be. You coincidentally passed by and asked me what colour my panties were?¡±


    ¡°Heeh, then show me today¡¯s underwear as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After sharply glaring at me with an intense scowl, Tsugune rolled up her skirt with both hands.


    It was ordinary underwear, devoid of any particular erotic allure.


    ¡°Saying [As expected, guess we¡¯ll do it in the toilet] after that, you made me kneel and then thrust your d¡­di¡­dick into me. I opened my mouth without resisting and, like that, I drank your urine.¡±


    ¡°Yup, yup. Well, that¡¯s because I like doing that sort of think to girls who glare at me.¡±


    ¡°After that, as punishment for not being able to drink it all and spilling it, I crawled on all fours and turned my butt towards you. Without warning, you took that thing inside of my p¡­puss¡­y and¨C¡°


    ¡°Say it clearly even if you¡¯re embarrassed. Be vulgar.¡±


    ¡°You inserted that filthy d©–ck inside of my sopping wet p©–ssy and rubbed it against me. I was creampied by you without even knowing it. Even though it was my first time and even though it felt good, it hurt the instant you removed your d©–ck, and I couldn¡¯t even stand.¡±


    Well, there are times when I fuck a woman on the side, so I guess it¡¯s working normally, huh?


    The horny suggestion was lifted the moment I stopped touching them.


    ¡°Ok, then take up the posture of when we had sexual intercourse. I¡¯ll be recreating it now.¡±


    ¡°Got it. So I just have to place my hands against the floor and thrust my butt upwards so that we can have sex easily, right?¡±


    ¡°Right, right. Stay like that and explain the next time we had sexual intercourse, would you?¡±


    Tsugune got on all fours and pointed her butt towards me.


    While fascinated by that scene, I removed my trousers.


    ¡°Guess I¡¯ll remove your underwear.¡±


    ¡°The next time we did it was in the library. I¡¯m a library assistant so I acted as a receptionist for the lending of books, but when you came to return a book you asked me to clean it up. I¡¯ll tell you this now, but you should return books that you borrow to its original place on your own in this school. There¡¯s no way that you don¡¯t know this, right?¡±


    ¡°Aah, was that the case? Hahah, it¡¯s like I¡¯m talking to your butt.¡±


    Tsgune¡¯s legs were shaking because she was taking such an unstable pose. It looked like she was swinging her butt as though to entice me.


    Despite the fact that she used a strong tone to express her anger, I ended up laughing at how things reached this point.


    In order to take of Tsugune¡¯s underwear, I pulled it off of one of her legs before leaving it on her ankle.


    Source: https://11161.mitemin.net/i423887/


    ¡°I want you to stop such negligence. Even right now¡­¡­hyaah!!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡±


    ¡°!! And then, after reluctantly obeying, you said [It¡¯s important to return the book to its original place, but its also necessary to pour semen into the uterus, right?]. Remembering that as well, I also got on top of the library reception desk and spread my legs.¡±


    Perhaps having recalled that time, Tsugune¡¯s trembling crotch was slightly moist.


    This might be the horny suggestion reviving the recollections of that time in her.


    Holding down Tsugune¡¯s butt firmly with both hands, I rubbed the penis that I took out against her.


    ¡°Hyah¡­¡­uu¡­¡­I couldn¡¯t help but get on top of the receptionist desk because it was necessary for you to insert semen at reception, though.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so stiff in that way, huh. Isn¡¯t it fine if you get on the reception desk?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s bad manners!! You need to properly straighten that part of you out!¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Tsugune has a bit of an older-sister like aspect to her, huh? I wonder if this is how it feels like to be a younger brother being admonished?¡±


    As for me, I couldn¡¯t suppress my arousal at the fact that such a girl was turning her butt towards me, and at the reality that I was going to fuck her silly.


    My penis, unlike me, was properly standing tall, rubbing the top of the soft butt as though to trample on the girl before my eyes.


    ¡°Furthermore, you had me explain to you just why it was so important for you to place your semen inside of my womb. You remember it, of course?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡­forgot.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­by putting your d©–ck inside of my womb, we can firmly place your semen inside of my p©–ssy. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve the goal of inserting semen and getting pregnant with your child, right?¡±


    ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    ¡°Hah? Other than having sex with you three times, we haven¡¯t had any contact with each other.¡±


    After getting tired of rubbing my penis against her butt countless times, I then gradually moved the tip downwards, tracing the butt while descending even further.


    Although I don¡¯t remember, I inserted into this girl, who I¡¯ve fucked 3 times prior, for the fourth time.


    I dug my hands into the flesh of Tsugune¡¯s butt, pushing strongly with my thumbs and spreading her vagina to the sides.


    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±


    Even though Tsugune may not have understood what was going to happen due to the suggestions, she was nervous due to the act that we were about to commit, and so swallowed her words.


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°I had you insert yourself and firmly ejaculate 5 times deep inside of me. After you violently shook your hips at the end, I was scared since I didn¡¯t know what was happening.¡±


    ¡°I was probably frustrated when we did it. When did the third time happen?¡±


    ¡°It was about a month ago, when I saw you talking to my little sister who enrolled this year.¡±


    So she had a little sister, huh? If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯d have liked to have the two confirm things together.


    While painting the tip of my penis with precum, I burrowed the head of my member deep inside of Tsugune¡¯s vagina.


    While bending her back backwards, Tsugune appears to have noticed that my genitals were inserted inside of her, even if she couldn¡¯t see them.


    ¡°At that time, I was surprised to see you, a nameless stranger, talking to my little sister. Furthermore, since it appeared it was also my little sister¡¯s first time meeting you, I recall her being slightly troubled.¡±


    ¡°Yup, yup.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I cautioned you, saying I don¡¯t know who you are but don¡¯t talk to my little sister. In doing so¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°In doing so?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know who I am, then we should just firmly have sex and get to know each other. Saying this, you first chose to fuck me. After all, the big sister should be the one who gets to know you first.¡±


    Tsugune¡¯s face glowed, her nails digging into the floor. Although she was enduring it, she was at the mercy of the horny suggestion.


    Each time my penis stirred the insides of her vagina, I felt good from how she weakly trembled and tightened around me so I pushed deeper into her.


    ¡°Nggh!! That¡¯s why¡­¡­I¡­¡­in front of my little sister¡¯s eyes!!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember it, but that sounds pretty fun in and of itself, huh?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember? You said things like face my little sister and make a peace sign, or properly show her the place we¡¯re connected¨Caahnn!!¡±


    Tsugune stopped her retort at my pumping. No matter how bullish and haughtier than me she may be, when like this she was but an adorable female.


    My hips that swung back and forth collided against Tsugune¡¯s butt countless times, and my penis was stroked by countless warm folds that were softer than her butt, causing my heat to boil.


    ¡°Because it was, my little sister¡¯s first time¨Caah!! I, I held her down¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Did I insert myself inside her?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!! If you didn¡¯t, then we wouldn¡¯t get to know¡­¡­hyaaaAAAAHH!!¡±


    Heat gathered from my whole body into my penis, causing my crotch to tighten.


    Tsugune had already climaxed, unable to control her flesh as she broke into convulsions.


    Pressing her down to the floor with my whole body, I ejaculated as though to spit out all of my strength.


    ¡°Ah ah, AaAAAHN!!! Hott, mggh, AaAAAAAAHH!!¡±


    The murky liquid flowed into Tsugune¡¯s vagina, eac of our bodies that moved intensely stopping in an instant.


    While grabbing Tsugune¡¯s waist so that she couldn¡¯t move and would stay with my penis inserted inside of her, I continued my ejaculation as though to spread out the interior of her vagina that couldn¡¯t contain it all.


    ¡°Ueh¡­¡­aah¡­¡­aaah¡­¡­!!¡±


    While raising a sob-like scream, Tsugune¡¯s body remained passive and unable to move.


    Upon separating my satisfied penis from Tsugune¡¯s crotch, semen overflowed like lava.


    ¡°It was so-so. I was able to confirm the status quo, and also fucked a woman while enjoying myself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ah-¡°


    Tsugune¡¯s earlier strong-willed attitude underwent a complete change as she pitifully spilt drool, treated like she was a doll.


    Seeing her in such a state, I inadvertently smiled.


    ¡°Upon seeing girls like this, I really feel like it¡¯s worthwhile to have done the test.¡±


    Dragging her across the floor, I let her collapse in a place that she wouldn¡¯t be in the way.


    After that, I haphazardly threw her removed clothes at her. She¡¯ll probably take care of that on her own.


    While Tsugune was still collapsed face-down, semen flowed out of her fully-visible p©–ssy, continuing to dirty the floor.

 Extra-Arc 15: Houjou Kokoro Regression-Arc

    TL Note: The author¡¯s twitter account has a picture for this episode.


    Source: https://twitter.com/aitoyoku/status/1206215091168768001/photo/1


    In a fit of anger, I jumped out of the washroom.


    ¡°Kokoro!¡±


    ¡°Yes!!¡±


    Kokoro immediately responded to my call.


    Apparently breakfast preparations were already finished, as a pleasant aroma came from the table.


    ¡°First, sit on the floor.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take off your underwear. Seiza.¡±


    Kokoro was restless in anticipation of what was going to happen. The proof of this was how she was fidgeting around the waist.


    I was angry.


    ¡°I woke up this morning, washed my face, and brushed my teeth. Suddenly, I got concerned and opened up the front of my shirt. Do you know why that happened?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t kno-aaahn!!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie. Only my right nipple was sore. You did something to me again while I was sleeping, right!?¡±


    Taking the fact that I don¡¯t wake up as a good thing, Kokoro sometimes gets up to mischief.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m also generous. There¡¯s no harm if I don¡¯t notice it, and if you¡¯re just going to the extent of sucking my member, licking my armpits, or lying next to me while I¡¯m asleep, then I was willing to allow it out of the depths of my heart.¡±


    ¡°Then licking your anus or pressing my breast against your mouth and having you suck it is-¡°


    ¡°It seems that punishment is necessary.¡±


    ¡°My apologies. Master¡¯s breasts were just so beautiful and adorable, that I-¡°


    ¡°Don¡¯t just do one of them. It¡¯s super discomforting, and what were you thinking after making it this discolored? I won¡¯t be able to wear a swimsuit like this.¡±


    Her cleanup was usually perfect and I was fundamentally unable to tell when she does it. That¡¯s why it¡¯s troublesome.


    While ashamed in the face of my denunciation, Kokoro sent me a side-long glance.


    ¡°If it¡¯s both, then¡­¡­would it be permissible if I remedy that?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Kokoro was this kind of person. She was expectant while her mouth, hidden by her hand, was twisted into a devilish smile.


    No matter how angry I get, she¡¯ll be happy. If I ignore her, she takes that positively and starts seducing me.


    Even though I had made her that kind of slave, it would seem that it is necessary to have her understand our hierarchical relationship.


    ¡°[Let¡¯s play together.]¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Deprived of her smile, Kokoro lost her expression. Her whole body limply weakened as she entered a hypnotic trance.


    As she swayed with a *wobble*, I felt that those large breasts of hers were sexually asserting themselves.


    I stepped on Kokoro¡¯s breasts with my toes.


    ¡°Nn¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even think of how to punish you anymore. That¡¯s why I guess I¡¯ll just play with you as I please.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Now then, Kokoro. Right now, please imagine a baby in your head. An unintelligent animal that cries, screams, and is unable to even speak words.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­a¡­¡­baby¡­¡­imagine¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Place your hand against your chest, and gradually that baby will overlap with your own image¡­¡­look, the baby¡¯s image and yours are slowly melting into one¡­¡­¡±


    Ultimately, I¡¯m having Kokoro believe that she, herself, is a baby.


    Then I would enjoy how things would turn out when Kokoro is rendered into such a state while retaining her memory and personality. It would be too time-consuming to regress her fully into a baby, and she probably wouldn¡¯t take to me either.


    ¡°I am¡­¡­the baby¡­¡­ah¡­¡­bu¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Now then, I will now start counting, Upon doing so, the baby inside of you will steadily emerge and become one with you. 1¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ah¡­¡­dah¡­¡­¡±


    Kokoro drooled. It was a face that never appeared from her usual calm appearance.


    My expectations swelled a little as I counted.


    ¡°10¡­¡­Kokoro, you are a baby. Wake up and be pampered by me. Now!¡±


    With a *clap*, I released my mind from the hypnotic trance.


    Kokoro¡¯s shoulders shuddered as she turned her gaze towards me.


    ¡°That¡¯s a fitting appearance for someone who doesn¡¯t listen. Do as you please to your heart¡¯s content.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Kokoro tilted her head, looking at me with innocent eyes.


    it was a freshness that was not found in my most recent slaves.


    ¡°Haha, this looks like I can expect a lot out of this, huh?¡±


    ¡°Ahh?¡±


    ¡°Niih. Morning, Demon.¡±


    Suddenly, a half-asleep voice approached from the neighbouring door.


    While rubbing her eyes, Sunou exposed a waking yawn.


    ¡°Sunou, you¨Ccome to think of it, you stayed overnight, huh?¡±


    ¡°Wake me up for breakfast¡­¡­¡±


    This girl, who was similarly bad with mornings like me, had yet to notice Kokoro¡¯s abnormal change.


    ¡°Ah, Kokoro-nee-san, good morn¡­¡­hm?¡±


    Sunou¡¯s intuition was sharp, and so her weak face instantly woke up upon taking a glance at Kokoro.


    Meeting Kokoro¡¯s eyes lacking of will, she strongly stared at each other.


    ¡°What did you do here?¡±


    ¡°I cast magic on Kooro and turned her into a baby. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°What, you ask¡­¡­?¡±


    Sunou blamed me with a clearly sour face.


    ¡°Turning her into a baby was just a whim of yours, right? Having done so, what¡¯re you gonna do when she needs the bathroom?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not my fetish, so I was gonna ask Sunou to take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I also have to clean up after breakfast¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Daah!!¡±


    Kokoro innocently frolicked. As she was moving around regardless of the place she was, Sunou held her back.


    ¡°What, if we do it together, then this life isn¡¯t so bad.¡±


    ¡°Demon, you need to think less with your waist and a little more with your head. Even me staying overnight yesterday was because you raped me all night long and I fainted and¡­¡­well, whatever. Let¡¯s properly take care of her together.¡±


    ¡°I shall praise slaves who can adapt quickly.¡±


    Before having breakfast, the three of us sat down on the sofa.


    Since we¡¯re doing this, I played around by having Kokoro sandwiched in between us.


    Sunou and I petted Kokoro as though getting rid of our remaining morning drowsiness.


    ¡°Kyah, kyah!¡±


    ¡°Man, I was a little frustrated so I wanted to make her take a humiliated appearance.¡±


    ¡°If you took more care of Kokoro-nee-san, then she wouldn¡¯t play any weird pranks. It might be good for us two to occasionally babysit this large child for a day, though.¡±


    ¡°Even though you said it was a hassle just a little while ago.¡±


    Sunou¡¯s mood somewhat improved. I wonder if she woke up on the good side of the bed this morning?


    ¡°Fufun, it¡¯s just that today we¡¯ll be spending the day just as a family. Doing this makes it seem kinda like we became a married couple who are living calmly together. Yes, almost like lovers-¡°


    ¡°Dahh!! AAAAAAAHH!!¡±


    After Sunou harrumphed proudly, Kokoro jumped in.


    Kokoro, while still in a low posture, attacked Sunou as a strange *thud* sound echoed.


    ¡°Gooohh!!¡±


    ¡°Daaaaah!!¡±


    ¡°That was an amazing sound just now! It was almost like meat hitting against a cutting board, huh.¡±


    Upon looking closer, Kokoro¡¯s coiled hands had sunk into Sunou¡¯s solar plexus.


    Sunou collapsed on the spot, tumbling down to the floor.


    ¡°Kah¡­¡­haahhh!!¡±


    ¡°Kyah, kyah!¡±


    As Kokoro¡¯s body originally had outstanding reflexes, said reflexes were managed further by the hypnosis. Although she was a baby without skill, that single blow of hers was heavy.


    ¡°Oi, oi. Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ah-¡°


    Sunou leaked out a hoarse voice as she became teary-eyed. Perhaps because she was unable to breathe, her shoulders moved up and down as though breaking out into convulsions.


    ¡°Kah¡­¡­ah¡­¡­*cough*, geh!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­how nice.¡±


    ¡°W¡­¡­what¡­¡­!?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no. Seeing that expression of yours, I was reminded of the time when I first fucked Sunou.¡±


    With an expression of agony, Sunou became teary-eyed as she desperately suppressed the pain. Closing her trembling legs, she rubbed her knees together.


    Finding such a figure adorable, I wanted to direct my sexual desire towards Sunou.


    ¡°Just bear with it a bit, I¡¯ll take it off. It¡¯s also been a while since I¡¯ve fucked Sunou like this.¡±


    ¡°Y¡­¡­you, you really are! You¡­..!! Baahhhh!!¡±


    ¡°Dahhh!!¡±


    ¡°Uwooh!!¡±


    When I tried to take off my pants, Kokoro jumped in.


    Hanging over me, she applied her weight against me.


    ¡°Get off, you¡¯re heavy!! S-Stop it!¡±


    ¡°Kyah, kyah!¡±


    When Kokoro hugged me with both of her arms, she pulled me as though dragging me away.


    I couldn¡¯t win against Kokoro¡¯s arm strength.


    Sunou, who made an expression that seemed like she wanted to be ravaged right away, was becoming more distant. I reached out my hand, but I couldn¡¯t reach her.


    ¡°Aaaaah!!¡±


    ¡°Haah¡­¡­the Devil should take care of her. I¡¯m going to sleep¡­¡­¡±


    Completely exhausted, Sunou fell asleep for the second time on the sofa. I wanna fuck her.


    When I came to my senses, Kokoro and I were in front of the table where breakfast was prepared.


    ¡°¡­¡­I guess I¡¯ll eat.¡±


    ¡°Waaah!!¡±


    Already finding this to be troublesome, I sat in a chair.


    Kokoro had lowered my already undone pants, looking up at the penis that wasn¡¯t able to ravage Sunou.


    After sniffing my erect member and making an enraptured expression-


    ¡°Ahm.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d bite it, but¡­¡­are you gonna suck it? Is my thing your pacifier?¡±


    Kokoro sucked my penis with an expression of elation.


    Of course, even if she¡¯s a baby, the insides of Kokoro¡¯s mouth still maintained its experience.


    Rolling my penis with her tongue, she sucked it up with the lukewarm saliva she drooled.


    ¡°Just what¡¯s so fun about just licking it?¡±


    ¡°Nnn.¡±


    When I raised my breakfast milk cup, the sensation of my lower body being sucked suddenly struck me.


    Kokoro looked up at my meal while still sucking my penis.


    ¡°Aaah.¡±


    ¡°This woman, does she want to eat while sucking my member? What an indulgent fellow.¡±


    ¡°Aaaah!!¡±


    ¡°At least choose whether you¡¯re gonna eat food or blow me.¡±


    I helplessly decided to bring my drink closer to Kokoro¡¯s mouth.


    Kokoro quickly released my penis from her mouth and, after taking milk into her mouth, once again sucked my penis.


    She was so fast that, even if I pulled my waist back, I doubt I would¡¯ve been able to escape from Kokoro.


    ¡°Mmm~¡±


    Perhaps in a good mood, Kokoro shook her head, causing my penis to hit the backsides of both her cheeks.


    As she licked my penis as though climbing the underside of its head, my lower body trembled as though feeling that it was the time to urinate.


    ¡°Uwoh!¡±


    ¡°Mbbbhh, nnn, *smack* *smaack*¡±


    Aiming for the gap where I raised my hips from pleasure, Kokoro hugged my waist and greatly gobbled up my penis.


    Kokoro¡¯s innocent eyes sparkled as she wielded the oral sex technique imprinted into her body.


    In the instant that I turned my attention towards that gap, my penis was strongly sucked.


    ¡°*slurrp*, bgh, *smaaaack*¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Wai-¡°


    While simultaneously holding down Kokoro¡¯s head, semen spilled out from my penis.


    Kokoro shut her eyes and received my semen, gulping it down.


    ¡°Nkh, nn *smack*¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You really are Kokoro, huh?¡±


    ¡°Daah¡­¡­okki¡­¡­¡±


    After my ejaculation finished, Kokoro left the semen stuck in her throat that she had yet to swallow as she sucked my penis.


    Pulling back my waist, I separated my penis from Kokoro¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Okki is quite cheeky, huh? I¡¯ll push you down.¡±


    ¡°Kyakkyah!¡±


    ¡°Spreading your legs like a baby. You¡¯re a really lewd slave, you know?¡±


    Kokoro lied on her back like a dog showing its belly. She had already taken off her underwear, and her lower half was asserting itself with a twitch, perhaps in arousal.


    Also forgetting about breakfast, I leaned over such a slovenly Kokoro.


    ¡°Well now then, I have to give such a bad baby an injection.¡±


    ¡°Kishie?¡±


    (TL Note: Injection = Chuusha. Kiss = Chu. Kokoro mistakes Book for saying kiss instead of injection.)


    ¡°Not that, an injection.¡±


    ¡°Kishiie, kish!¡±


    Kokoro grabbed my penis with both hands while still keeping her legs spread. She rubbed the tip of my penis around her pubic mound, coaxing me.


    ¡°This is not a punishment at all for you, huh?¡±


    ¡°Ahkyah!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m gonna do this.¡±


    Upon inserting my penis into Kokoro¡¯s vagina, I mercilessly started to pump her.


    Speaking of Kokoro, she was happy, of course. She hugged me and wouldn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°H-Hugsies!! Ah ah!¡±


    ¡°Hugging is impossible in this condition.¡±


    ¡°AaAAAAAH!!¡±


    ¡°Uwoh!!¡±


    Kokoro lost her temper and started to shake her hips. Her vagina relentlessly tightened up, trying to devour me.


    My penis was sucked in by the strong back-and-forth movement, making it seem like bodily fluids were about to be pushed out of my urethra.


    I moved my penis back-and-forth as though to pull back against Kokoro, causing the sound of flesh colliding against flesh to ring out a countless number of times.


    ¡°What? Ultimately, even if you¡¯re a baby, nothing changes, huh?¡±


    ¡°Mash, tah¡­¡­aah, mmmhhh!! Oh, gguh!¡±


    Seeking only sexual desire from me, Kokoro twisted her hips.


    Conscious of the pliability of Kokoro¡¯s waist movements, my penis reflexively continued to pump her.


    ¡°You really are a lewd fellow, huh?¡±


    ¡°Daah¡­¡­aah!!¡±


    Stretching out her tongue Kokoro pestered me for a kiss.


    Sucking her thumb, she licked it lewdly many times while giving me a seductive look.


    ¡°To think that you¡¯d be like this even though you should¡¯ve become a baby. Really, do you have no shame?¡±


    ¡°Zhbuh!¡±


    ¡°Haha, guess you don¡¯t understand since you¡¯re a baby, huh?¡±


    All I could do was keep pumping her even more vigorously.


    My penis penetrated the depths of her vagina with enough force to beat her buttocks, but Kokoro¡¯s p©–ssy firmly received that, tightening around the base of my member.


    ¡°This is a punishment! Do you understand that!?¡±


    ¡°Nn, zhubuhu!!¡±


    ¡°Geez, you really are a slave that can¡¯t be helped, huh?!¡±


    Unable to endure it anymore, my penis trembled.


    Perhaps having immediately perceived that, Kokoro strongly hugged my body and didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Nn, nnnnnnhhh!!¡±


    Kokoro¡¯s fingers dug into my back, giving off the illusion that our bodies had merged into one.


    Having the soft body of a woman and her chest pressed against me, my penis, as though resigning itself, ejaculated.


    ¡°Nnnhh, nggh¡­¡­¡±


    When semen was poured into her vagina, Kokoro¡¯s waist shook with a *twitch* as though gulping it down.


    That vibration was transmitted throughout my entire body, making it seem like even our heart beats had become one.


    ¡°Nntaah¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You really are¡­¡­wai-!¡±


    A foolish *trickling* sound echoed between the two of us.


    Apparently, Kokoro had soiled herself. It was covering my waist.


    ¡°Nnheeh¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°This woman¡­¡­¡±


    Enough already. Even though she couldn¡¯t control herself under normal circumstances, she had lost all reservations when I removed the limits of her reason.


    While exposing a dog-tired, slovenly face, she began to lick my cheek as though coaxing me.


    I sighed at the fact that both the floor and my lower body was wet with Kokoro¡¯s accident.


    ¡°¡­¡­Sunou, do something about this.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­iih.¡±


    Sunou threw a tissue box at me. Of course, she didn¡¯t wake up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ram it into you later¡­¡­first, before I take care of the floor-¡°


    ¡°Aaaah?¡±


    Removing my penis, I dropped Kokoro to the floor.


    Kokoro rolled onto the floor with both her legs still spread into an M-shape, fixedly staring at me.


    After taking out several sheets of tissues into my hand, I started wiping Kokoro¡¯s vagina.


    ¡°Geez, why do I have to take care of this clean up¡­¡­wait, I should just have Kokoro do it.¡±


    ¡°Nniih?¡±


    ¡°[Let¡¯s play together.]¡±


    Kokoro¡¯s eyes lost their radiance while she was still innocently tilting her head. That appearance of Kokoro having her crotch wiped by me with her legs slovenly still spread open was truly that of a baby.


    While regretting what I did, I released Kokoro from the hypnosis as she was.


    ¡°This should be fine, I guess¡­¡­3¡­¡­2¡­¡­1!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Mas, ter?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve already given up, so take care of it yourself.¡±


    As though displaying that she should do it, I rubbed Kokoro¡¯s p©–ssy with a tissue.


    Unusually surprised, Kokoro¡¯s eyes rounded as she hardened in that state.


    It was surreal how only my hand that wiped her p©–ssy with tissues moved.


    ¡°M-Master. I am the one who takes care of you. That¡¯s why, it¡¯s disconcerting when I¡¯m the one taken care of.¡±


    ¡°I fundamentally don¡¯t want to do that either.¡±


    ¡°As such, I believe it would be best if you stopped that hand¡­¡­¡±


    Kokoro fell silent, closing her legs as she moved my hand away. She shyly became smaller as she separated from me.


    As I naturally didn¡¯t want to take care of her, I stood up and looked down upon Kokoro.


    ¡°Really, just what should I do to punish this woman¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I shall clean up, ok? That¡¯s why Master should pay it no mind and eat breakfast. Ah, but since it¡¯s become cold, I shall warm it up, ok?¡±


    Kokoro began to diligently clean up, and so my usual castle returned.


    ¡°Please let me know if there is anything I can do for you. I will take care of you, after all.¡±


    It was a result where it was hard to say whether I got back at Kokoro.


    However, for me, I was able to clear up some of my pent-up resentment to a certain extent from fucking Kokoro.


    Kokoro had become slightly meeker than usual, showing concern for the collapsed Sunou.

 Extra-Arc 16: East-North Early Morning Foolery-Arc

    Author Note:


    This time there is erotica, but no hypnosis content.


    Even though the morning glow was blocked by the curtains, there are times were badly placed gaps cause the sun rays to hit against my face.


    ¡°Master. It¡¯s morning, please wake up.¡±


    Kokoro¡¯s gently called as she touched my shoulder with her warm palm.


    As I was in a bad mood due to being asleep, I naturally ignored it. Let me sleep.


    ¡°Fufuh, is Master unable to wake up?¡±


    As Kokoro¡¯s whisper was like a lullaby, I could feel her kindness of putting me back to sleep instead of trying to rouse me.


    Let me sleep. Let me sleep during the holidays.


    ¡°That¡¯s no good. To support Master in having a healthy life is my mission, after all. If Master leaves it to me, then I will manage everything for you¡­¡­¡±


    Even if you say such a scary thing, I won¡¯t wake up.


    Perhaps convinced that I, who had become obstinate, would continue to remain stubborn, Kokoro started petting my head.


    Her fingers slowly fell from my forehead to my chin just like that, and, upon entering inside the bed cover, they traced across my chest while diving down to my lower body.


    ¡°Fufuh, this down here is a good boy who gets up early.¡±


    When her fumbling found my penis, which had morning wood, Kokoro placed her hand inside my pants and began stroking it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll also dive inside of the bed, okay?¡±


    Stirring restlessly, Kokoro slipped into the bed covers and clung herself to my body.


    Even though she should be waking me up, this woman was hanging over me, making it so I couldn¡¯t move and could only stay sleeping. Her soft female body transmitted both its heat and pulse to me.


    ¡°Fufuh, it¡¯s filled with Master¡¯s smell¡­¡­¡±


    As she was underneath the futon, I couldn¡¯t grasp what she was doing there.


    However, Kokoro seemed happy as she swayed through the bed covering. The top of her butt was shaking like a dog.


    My penis, as though seemingly being sucked by something, received a moist sensation.


    ¡°Nn *smack*¡­¡­*smack*¡­¡­¡±


    Kokoro rubbed against my body while still holding my penis in her mouth, the sensations of her soft crushed breasts being felt around my stomach.


    My heat-filled penis burned, seemingly shivering despite being inside of the narrow futon as it became erect.


    ¡°Nnnh¡­¡­!! *slurp*¡­¡­*slurrrrpp*¡­¡­!!¡±


    It appeared that Kokoro was have fun by herself, blowing her breath countless times on my penis which rampaged inside of her mouth.


    As its tip was licked, my penis grew enraged when its head was stroked by the tip of Kokoro¡¯s tongue.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Nnbgh¡­¡­nnnnnhh!!¡±


    I can¡¯t stay asleep.


    When I thought this, I grasped Kokoro¡¯s body underneath the futon, squeezing it hard enough that it could leave a bruise.


    Perhaps aroused by that powerful physical contact, Kokoro rubbed her entire body against mine, happily appealing to me.


    My penis, which had morning wood, ejaculated into Kokoro¡¯s mouth just like that, as though accepting the rising sensation.


    ¡°Nnkh¡­¡­*smaaack*¡­¡­¡±


    While moving her body back and forth despite this and rubbing against me, Kokoro continued to suck my penis so that the futon wouldn¡¯t get dirty.


    Altough I wanted to sleep more, as expected I don¡¯t feel like sleeping again as things stand.


    ¡°Master¡­¡­¡±


    Kokoro, who brought her face out from under the bed covering, still made the expression of a female while, like me, appearing to have no intention of getting out of the futon.


    Kokoro adeptly changed her position so that she was on top of me while facing me. And in that state, she traced her hand again towards my crotch¡ª-


    ¡°Nee-saan¡­¡­!!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Kokoro-nee-saaaaan!!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being called.¡±


    From a distance, Sunou¡¯s call could be heard.


    Kokoro appeared to intend on ignoring it, but made a troubled face at my inquiry.


    ¡°Perhaps the cause for this may be because she was loved by Master late into the night yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Cause for what?¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡­because you were intense last night¡­¡­I was jealous, but it appears that it was a bit tough for Sunou-chan . I believe she still couldn¡¯t place any strength in her hips, even when it became morning.¡±


    Kokoro didn¡¯t want to let me go, but she leaned over me, pressing her chest against my breasts in an appeal to me.


    ¡°Kokoro-nee-saaan!!¡±


    ¡°Please do not worry, she will be able to move naturally after a period of time has passed.¡±


    ¡°Then why is she calling you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s likely because she wants to go to the bathroom but is unable to. I shall take care of the clean up.¡±


    So she¡¯s saying it¡¯s fine if Sunou leaks, huh?


    As I suddenly came up with something interesting, I pushed Kokor aside and got up.


    Perhaps reaching an understanding from such actions of mine, Kokoro became dejected. If she had a tail, it would have curled up.


    ¡°Kyah¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go wake her up.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡­um¡­¡­is that so?¡±


    Kokoro cowered, hiding her face inside of my futon.


    Well, I¡¯ll leave her for later.


    Leaving the room as I was, I headed to the room where Sunou was in.


    ¡°K-Kokoro-nee-sa¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Morning. It¡¯s a fine morning, ain¡¯t it?¡±


    While still crawling on all fours atop the bed, Sunou shook with a *tremble*.


    As she had slept while still being fucked last night, nothing apart from the bed covering concealed her body.


    ¡°Who¡¯s fault do you think this is!? This Demon! Both the futon and my body have become crusty!!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a demon. In other words, I¡¯m going to be a demonic helper.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡­kyah!?¡±


    I easily lifted Sunou. I was holding her up by using both hands to hold the back of her knees.


    Both of Sunou¡¯s legs were spread out, putting her into a posture where the slit in her crotch was clearly visible.


    ¡°W-W-Wha-¡­¡­!?¡±


    ¡°So you make that sort of reaction to being seen, even at this point, huh?¡±


    Sunou¡¯s face became bright red as she struggled.


    Finding that amusing, I recoiled from that shaking and my balance collapsed.


    ¡°Ah, aaah!! P-Please don¡¯t drop me! I won¡¯t forgive you for that if you do!!¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t flail around. In the first place, you were thoroughly hammered, so isn¡¯t it fine if you¡¯re seen?¡±


    ¡°This and that are completely different matters! The Demon is such a retard! In the first place, don¡¯t feel as though you have obtained everything just because I permitted you to use my body! Thinking that you can do it again after just doing it once is cheap!¡±


    Even while screaming and squawking, Sunou gathered the weight of her body near me, perhaps because she didn¡¯t want to fall.


    Carrying such a hilarious naked girl to the toilet, I stood in place.


    ¡°¡­¡­hey, since we¡¯ve reached the toilet, lower me gently.¡±


    ¡°Just do it like this.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that I don¡¯t want to!!¡±


    Perhaps imagining such a scene, Sunou¡¯s face turned red as she flared up at me.


    Carrying Sunou while supporting the back of her knees with my elbows, I placed my now-free hands on her lower body.


    ¡°Now, whereabouts is the bladder again?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing by yourself¡­¡­fggh!!¡±


    I pushed my fingers around the lower region of her abdomen.


    In the face of the sudden attack, Sunou *jerked*, placing strength into her hips. After that, while her open mouth remained unplugged, she turned back towards me.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­aah¡­¡­!!¡±


    ¡°Come on, let it out! Going pee pee while being carried like this, you¡¯re like a baby, huh? Haha!!¡±


    Sunou, after glaring at me vexatedly, resolved herself and looked at the toilet.


    And then, while covering her face with both hands, the pitiful *trickling* sound of water could be heard.


    ¡°Noo¡­¡­don¡¯t look¡­¡­¡±


    The urine drew an arch as it flowed into the western-style toilet.


    Perhaps feeling a sense of release, Sunou unconsciously leaned the entirety of her body¡¯s weight on me with a listless face.


    ¡°What about this makes you so happy?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I just wanted to see Sunou¡¯s face distorted by humiliation, you know?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the worst¡­¡­the worst!! This thing here is also the worst!!¡±


    Perhaps venting her anger, Sunou placed her weight against my erect penis that touched her back.


    I wonder just what is the worst thing that she¡¯s on about? Naturally, this part is just enjoying this spectacle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such a cold thing. You gobbled it up and wouldn¡¯t let go last night, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who never pulled it out!! Lifting up one of my legs, that¡¯s because my body isn¡¯t as soft as Kokoro-nee-san¡¯s, right!?¡±


    ¡°Come now, let¡¯s wipey-wipe it away with a tissue, kay~¡±


    After taking a certain amount of toilet paper, I wiped Sunou¡¯s crotch.


    While furrowing her brow, Sunou vexedly pursed her lips into a ¤Ø-shape, sighing as though having given up.


    ¡°¡­¡­we¡¯re going to do it, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re doing it, then do it from the front!! It¡¯s scary when you do it from behind. Or rather, even though I don¡¯t want to see the Demon¡¯s face, if we¡¯re going to do it then I really want to see it.¡±


    ¡°Eeeh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared of being shaken when there¡¯s no one in front of me!!¡±


    Well, I guess I should be nice for a little while. It¡¯s the carrot and the stick.


    Upon holding her butt and turning her so that we faced each other, Sunou, as though springing upon me, wrapped her arms around me and hugged me tightly.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m scared, so¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    It¡¯s a little surprising, but she¡¯s quite the scaredy cat, huh? I didn¡¯t think that she had a fear of heights, though.


    Sunou strongly hugged me tightly, entwining both of her legs around me.


    ¡°Geez, doesn¡¯t this make it hard to insert it?¡±


    ¡°Hyah¡­¡­¡±


    While raising Sunou¡¯s butt, I slowly applied the tip of my penis against her vagina.


    Using both fingers, I spread open her vagina and inserted my penis into that small slit.


    ¡°Nn¡­¡­!!¡±


    Sunou closed her eyes and brought her body closer to mine.


    She was rather scared of falling.


    Thinking to stir up such fears of hers, I greatly shook her body as I pumped her.


    ¡°Nn¡­¡­gyuh¡­¡­¡±


    Sunou¡¯s mouth firmly closed, enduring whilst holding me.


    Her small breasts rubbed against my body, her clinging arms bringing our two bodies even closer together.


    Facing the weight of Sunou¡¯s small body, my penis entered even deeper. Pushing against the interior of her vagina even more than before, my penis pried it open.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­AaAAH¡­¡­!! Don¡¯t let go¡­¡­just, stay like this¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha, here, since you look scared.¡±


    I lifted Sunou¡¯s body with great momentum as though to frighten her.


    Sunou simply clung to me desperately, without raising a scream. On the contrary, she gathered her strength so that she wouldn¡¯t let go.


    As Sunou was afraid of being dropped, it had become unusually quiet.


    ¡°Intense¡­¡­ah¡­¡­gigh!¡±


    Both of our strength was nicely transmitted to my lower body, making me destroy the insides of her vagina even more strongly.


    Mercilessly thrusting my penis upwards into her narrow vagina, I continued to pump her as though smashing her stomach.


    Sunou endured despite that. On the contrary, she embraced me strongly as though to encourage it.


    ¡°Are you scared? Or do you want it to finish soon?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­nnh¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Well, which is it? Give me an answer.¡±


    ¡°Fugigh!!¡±


    This penis is probably painful for Sunou¡¯s small body, after all. She¡¯s always screaming without being able to become accustomed to it.


    Because she was obeying me as my slave despite this, she might have a lot of guts.


    ¡°M-My butt¡­¡­!!¡±


    As Sunou¡¯s butt was being squeezed by my hand to the extent of biting into it, it would probably leave a mark afterwards.


    However, the nails of Sunou¡¯s fingers that were hugging me were also digging into my back.


    In this position, where it was almost like we were hugging each other strongly, violent pumping continued countless times.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ah¡­¡­¡±


    Perhaps her limit had come after a while, but Sunou was no longer able to keep her mouth closed as she raised her chin.


    Even still, her fingers didn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯ll stop scaring you any more than this.¡±


    ¡°aaAAH¡­¡­eh¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Just kidding.¡±


    ¡°Igigh!?¡±


    As though saying it was the last time, I also hugged her even more strongly as I pushed my penis into the depths of her vagina by force.


    After swaying forward with a start, Sunou convulsed as she seemed about to foam at the mouth.


    Like this, my penis ejaculated along with the sensation of my hips rising.


    ¡°Gigh!? Aah¡­¡­!!¡±


    Large waves came several times at Sunou, her entire body pulsating each time as though having been struck by electricity.


    As though matching those movements, my penis poured semen into her, forcing Sunou¡¯s vagina, whose insides couldn¡¯t fit it all, to swallow it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oi, Sunou. You going back to sleep again?¡±


    After a while, Sunou¡¯s entire body slumped exhaustedly, placing her entire weight against me.


    I could feel that Sunou¡¯s drool spilled onto my shoulder.


    ¡°Geez, what a troublesome child.¡±


    After pulling out my penis, Sunou¡¯s limbs, which still had strength, wouldn¡¯t let me go as only her torso had become worn out.


    While exposing a slovenly face to me, semen *gurgled* and flowed out of Sunou¡¯s vagina, which no longer had its plug.


    ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t that perfect? There was a toilet below us.¡±


    While gazing at the semen falling into the toilet, as well as the meat-toilet that was spilling its contents into said lavatory, I was immersed in morning satisfaction.


    After that, showing consideration for Sunou who had gone for a second slumber, I once again hurled her onto the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m also troubled because of my kindness.¡±


    Upon returning to my room while saying such-


    ¡°¡­¡­Kokoro?¡±


    Kokoro was sleeping in my bed.


    Wait, no she isn¡¯t. She¡¯s pretending to sleep.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Oi, Kokoro.¡±


    Kokoro continued to feign sleep with a pouting expression. She¡¯s in a bad mood.


    Well, I did cast her aside, but that¡¯s no reason to mess around.


    ¡°Oooi, aren¡¯t you gonna wake up?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Kokoro simply placed her nose against the bed cover I had slept in and smelled it with a *sniff*.


    She has some nerve to ignore me.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite the unwaking, slovenly slave, huh?¡±


    Lifting the bed covering from the bottom, I discovered Kokoro¡¯s slender legs and turned my gaze upwards.


    Her wet, twitching vagina was hidden underneath the bed covering.


    Upon flipping over the futon, I saw Kokoro¡¯s figure, feigning sleep while still nude, surface before my eyes.


    ¡°Haha, this part is properly awake, isn¡¯t it? What a bad girl.¡±


    Getting on all fours while laughing, I got on top of Kokoro.


    Like that, I placed the bed covering back on again, causing my body to be completely hidden.


    Kokoro¡¯s expression was the same as when she had feigned sleep, but I could tell that she was restlessly expecting something.

 Extra Arc 17: Minami Mai Bitch Personality-Arc

    TL Note: The author¡¯s twitter account has pictures for this episode.


    Source: https://twitter.com/aitoyoku/status/1226875837854564352/photo/1


    Source: https://twitter.com/aitoyoku/status/1226875837854564352/photo/2


    Source: https://twitter.com/aitoyoku/status/1226875837854564352/photo/3


    ¡°Fufu~n?¡±


    Upon seeing Mai¡¯s light-hearted footsteps, I felt that the entire room became brighter.


    This place was Mai¡¯s bedroom in her house, and I had used hypnosis to trespass here.


    She was under the hypnosis where she wouldn¡¯t be able to recognise me, the one and the same that I¡¯ve used before.


    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s look at the present I got from Book~¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a present.¡±


    I was in Mai¡¯s room so that I could eavesdrop on her private life.


    Mai was the same as last time, where she had a suggestion implanted in her so that she would immediately voice her thoughts. That¡¯s why I could immediately tell from her voice that she was in a good mood.


    ¡°Book is really reliable in the strangest of places, huh? Hmm?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°But I unexpectedly don¡¯t hate that part of him, kinda.¡±


    While grinning, Mai held the smart tablet I lent her.


    It¡¯s not like I gave it to her. I only lent it.


    ¡°But even though we¡¯re going to see a movie together, it¡¯s a little annoying how I have to know the previous work. It¡¯s a little like that, yeah-¡°


    ¡°No, I mean, it¡¯s only natural to have seen the previous work when going to watch the sequel.¡±


    Even though she said that she wanted to follow the movies I watch and wanted me to take her with me to watch some, she turned out like this.


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t do that, then she won¡¯t enjoy herself even when she watches the movie.¡±


    ¡°Weell, it¡¯s fine, but he said it¡¯s inside of this tablet I got~¡±


    Mai continued to operate the device like a smartphone, finding the item that was the movie I specified.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Oi.¡±


    As a matter of course, Mai passed across that movie title and began to inquisitively fiddle with my device.


    Those were eyes like those of a naughty child who was rummaging around in someone else¡¯s bag.


    Of course, this was within my expectations.


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll thoroughly teach you that you¡¯ll have a bitter experience when you underestimate me. If you just watched the movie from the start, then things wouldn¡¯t have come to this.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Something¡¯s here¡­¡­¡±


    Noticing something, Mai¡¯s eyes rounded. She¡¯s a fellow with good intuition.


    She searched for and found a video file that I didn¡¯t want her to see on my tablet.


    ¡°So you really found it, huh? I thought that, if it was you, then you would.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what this is? It¡¯s a video file, but it was put in a place that was hard to find¡­¡­¡±


    Mai restlessly looked at her surroundings, apparently confirming that no one else was in the room.


    I was present, of course, but she couldn¡¯t recognise me.


    ¡°Watch it.¡±


    ¡°As I thought, as I thought.¡±


    Watch it, you fool who can¡¯t even watch the prequel movie even though I told her to.


    Paying no attention to the movie, she ended up cracking open the lid of the video file that she found.


    ¡°And play¡­¡­now then, Book-kun, what¡¯re you hiding¡ª¨C¡°


    [Hello~]


    What flowed out from the tablet was the greeting of a light-hearted girl.


    Waving her hands cheerfully at the screen, she flashed a smile bright like the sun.


    [Filming will be done in this room toda~y]


    ¡°Eh, what is this¡­¡­me¡­¡­? It¡¯s not, right?¡±


    The woman waving her hands in the video was similar to Mai.


    Or rather, it _was_ Mai. The only difference was that her usual demure sidetail wasn¡¯t there.


    It was a girl who was wearing a short skirt and a shirt that was opened at the chest.


    ¡°I expressly went through all the trouble of filming it. Watch it carefully.¡±


    [E~rm, then first I¡¯ll introduce myself. Nami is called Miima Nami!]


    ¡°She¡¯s just like me¡­¡­¡±


    Mai¡¯s eyes rounded in wonder, observing Nami on the screen.


    Miina Nami is Mai¡¯s alternate personality which I created using hypnosis.


    [Nami, see, loves darling so much, you know? Although he always does pervy things with me, Nami actually also loves pervy things so we¡¯re a perfect match!]


    ¡°P¡­¡­pervy, she said¡­¡­don¡¯t tell me, this video is¡­¡­¡±


    Although simple, I based it on a lewd personality that was not at all similar to Mai¡¯s.


    In other words, I was having Mai look at her other lewd self doing an adult video film session.


    Mai had probably received a shock from the fact that I was holding onto such a thing, and I thought that doing this would caution her to a certain extent.


    ¡°Lately this girl¡¯s been too at ease with me. I¡¯ll make her more aware of the fact that I¡¯m a man.¡±


    [Fufuh, looookie, the camera¡¯s placed over there, see. Let¡¯s hurry up and do it¡­¡­]


    Nami fell onto her back atop of the bed, spreading both arms wide as though to entice me.


    While exaggeratedly opening my mouth, I exchanged a heavy kiss so that it could be seen from the camera.


    [Nn *smack*¡­¡­nnnh, *lick*, it tastes weeiird~¡±


    ¡°So this is a kiss¡­¡­nnh!¡±


    Nami rolled her tongue so as to pushed her saliva onto me, making a vulgar *squelching* sound.


    For some reason, Mai tightened her lips while watching that video, anguished.


    ¡°Is her body reacting since we actually did it before?¡±


    [More, give me mooore, nnhh¡­¡­aah¡­¡­]


    Upon separating our faces, Nami complained with an expression that showed her unwillingness to part.


    However, she immediately laughed with a giggle, shifting her bra and showing off her nipples.


    [Say, since we¡¯re gonna be doing pervy stuff, after all, wouldn¡¯t this be betteer? Kyah!!]


    The me on the other side of the camera roughly clutched her breasts, causing both sides of the bra to shift aside.


    Hanging over her, my other free hand was already inside of Nami¡¯s skirt.


    [How pervy~ But I like that kind of thing, so¡­¡­ah¡­¡­there¡­¡­]


    Nami grabbed my wrist, making me push against her stronger.


    As she requested, I roughly groped her with my fingers, clinging to her so close that she couldn¡¯t be seen from the camera.


    ¡°Nnh¡­¡­!! What, is this¡­¡­this violent¡­¡­?¡±


    [More! Touch it all!! So that you can know exactly what Nami is like-aaaaaah!!!]


    Nami lifted her chin and writhed. Her entire body trembled with all her strength.


    Also overcome by such an appearance, Mai covered her mouth, killing her voice.


    [Haah¡­¡­aaAH¡­¡­nnnh!!]


    While breathing heavily, Nami collapsed onto the bed.


    As though attacking a routed enemy, I leaned over Nami, not allowing her to escape.


    ¡°¡­¡­!!¡±


    Mai trembled in fear, shrinking back like a small animal.


    Unable to stop the video despite this, her attention was glued to the screen.


    ¡°Welp, even though she doesn¡¯t know, that¡¯s something that she did herself.¡±


    [Nnh, mmmmh!!]


    Nami moved her limbs with a *wriggle*, as though to resist.


    She¡¯s really good at acting like she¡¯s unwilling. You couldn¡¯t tell from the screen, but my sleeve was hiding her smile.


    Pinning her down like that, I rejected her attempts and used my feet to vigorously hold down both of her legs.


    [Haah¡­¡­ahh¡­¡­]


    My already erect penis was reflected in Nami¡¯s eyes.


    Nami even forgot her acting as she drooled in anticipation.


    ¡°Even though¡­¡­even though it¡¯s scary¡­¡­¡±


    Mai¡¯s consciousness seemed to have synchronized with Nami in the footage. Even though she was in tears, she couldn¡¯t keep her eyes off of my penis.


    Tearing off those short bottoms of hers, her crotch that wasn¡¯t wearing underwear firmly displayed its crack.


    ¡°No way¡­¡­that is¡­¡­¡±


    [You¡¯re gonna put it in after all¡­¡­there, it¡¯s gonna go inside of Nami¡­¡­]


    My erect, soaring penis was slowly applied against Nami¡¯s vagina.


    The tip of my penis tightly entered inside of her crack, akin to pushing her soft fair skin with a thumb.


    [Nnh¡­¡­aAH¡­¡­the big thing, is inside of Nami¡­¡­it huurtss! But, like that¡­¡­!!]


    Nami spread her own legs, and placed her hands on my waist.


    Even if she didn¡¯t do that, I pushed my waist forward, my penis penetrating deep into Nami¡¯s vagina.


    After opening her eyes, Mai suddenly hid her crotch with both hands.


    ¡°Nnh¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahah, no one is looking, y¡¯know?¡±


    [Kah¡­¡­ah¡­¡­-h, ah ah! Haahh, aAAHH!!]


    Without giving any time for Nami to rest, I began pumping her.


    My penis forcefully moved back and forth, the glans rubbing against her as though to pound Nami¡¯s intestines.


    [So¡­¡­sooo good, more, do it harder!! Nami is here, after all! That¡¯s why, do more pervy stuff with me!!]


    ¡°Haah¡­¡­aah¡­¡­¡±


    Mai¡¯s breathing became heavier. Although she was originally under the suggestion where she couldn¡¯t reach climax without me, Mai held her finger in her mouth like a child told to wait as she burned the footage into her eyes.


    Not needing to resist the pleasure, Nami clenched her teeth and climaxed several times.


    [aaAh, AaaAAAAAHH!! More, it¡¯s fine if it hurtss!! So hurry!!]


    Nami continued to scream greedily. Even as she climaxed with eyes open wide while her entire body convulsed, she immediately sought out the next orgasm.


    Her lewd personality that was crafted from the suggestions seemed to have gained existence during sex.


    No matter how rough I was with her, Nami wouldn¡¯t be hurt.


    [Aah, kyaaah!!]


    I grabbed her arm so hard that it left a mark.


    Seeing that, Nami¡¯s expression became ecstatic. After that, she suffered from the pumping, closing her eyes and raising a scream.


    While fearing that hard play, Mai¡¯s entire body trembled as she strongly closed her crotch.


    ¡°This¡­¡­intense thing is¡­¡­¡±


    [Yes, I like this! I love this! Whatever darling wants to do!! I¡¯ll do anything, soo-aah!! So love me!!]


    Nami accepted both my rough limbs and intense pumping with a smile.


    When hugged by me, she hugged me back so strongly that it hurt.


    My penis, that was strongly pushed back again, spasmed several times, bounded with a *jerk*.


    [Do you want to let it out? ¡­¡­¡­¡­you can.]


    Nami whispered into my ear. It was a pampering voice, as though to provoke my penis.


    Letting myself be influenced by that, I struck her with the strongest violence I had up until now.


    As though striking the final blow to Nami, my penis fired off its accumulated heat.


    [Ah¡­¡­aah, gah¡­¡­ah]


    Nami leaked a voice that could be said to contain both suffering and joy as her entire body lost strength.


    The semen that flowed into her vagina was poured into her as though to warm her up. My penis pulsated, violating her with heat.


    [Uuh¡­¡­ahh¡­¡­]


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Mai stared at the video as though biting into it, and her hands which held onto the tablet were shaking.


    After that, Nami collapsed without a word, her incontinent figure reflected in the footage as it was.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­ah.¡±


    Perhaps having returned to her senses at that, Mai hurled the tablet away and fell on top of the bed.


    ¡°Oi, oi. What¡¯re you gonna do if you break it from doing that?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­this, it¡¯s Book¡¯s, isn¡¯t it¡­¡­? E-Eh¡­¡­¡±


    Mai, who had calmed down, began to sort through her situation.


    It¡¯s that. The fact that I was holding onto an Adult Video that had someone who looked exactly like Mai.


    Perhaps because she was afraid, Mai took her distance away from the tablet and curled herself up.


    ¡°She¡¯s even hugging something like a stuffed bear. She has her cute parts to her too, huh?¡±


    ¡°So Book likes this sort of thing¡­¡­¡±


    Even after a while passed, Mai didn¡¯t move, staring down the tablet that had entered sleep mode.


    Although I was lost as to what to do, I decided to leave her like that and go home.


    As a matter of fact, today I didn¡¯t feel like messing with her to the extent where I¡¯d film and have fun with Miima Nami.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m looking forward to tomorrow¡¯s date.¡±


    She might even cancel at the last minute.


    After waving at Mai, who wouldn¡¯t even be able to notice it, I closed the door to this room.


    £ª


    The next day, Mai arrived on time as promised.


    I thought that the date would be cancelled, but it seems that¡¯s not the case.


    ¡°Even though I would¡¯ve been fine watching it alone.¡±


    ¡°Yo-yoooo, Book!¡±


    ¡°Yo-yoooo.¡±


    Upon finding me at the station, Mai ran up to me like a puppy and followed me.


    I was a little disappointed that the results from yesterday weren¡¯t appearing.


    No, I guess it wouldn¡¯t show on her face even if this girl was cautious, huh?


    ¡°Well, whatever. I¡¯ve reserved some seats, so let¡¯s go now, o¡­¡­kay?¡±


    ¡°Nn, okie-dokie¡­¡­nnh?¡±


    Mai tilted her head at my gaze. Her eyes were perfect circles like usual.


    What I was interested in was Mai¡¯s hairstyle.


    Unlike usual, she didn¡¯t have her modest side tail.


    ¡°Mai¡­¡­let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Ooh? Ooooh?¡±


    Mai keenly noticed my expression. She noticed the fact that I had picked up on her change.


    That appearance of hers was just like Miima Nami.


    As though to hide my agitation to this, I covered it up with my voice.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go, darling!¡±


    ¡°Da-¡­..!?¡±


    While making a triumphant face as though saying she had got me, Mai adopted an attitude as though she had asserted dominance over me.


    I flinched at Mai, to an extent that I was self-conscious about it.

 Extra-Arc 18: Protagonist Feminisation-Arc 2*Contains an Illustration-like thing

    Author Note:


    Requests had come in now and then for this, so I wrote the continuation.


    Are you sure you really want this, you guys!?


    I think the reason why he was feminised was because he incurred the wrath of god and was turned into a girl.


    TL Note: The author¡¯s twitter account has pictures for this episode.


    Source: https://twitter.com/aitoyoku/status/1233028961279459329/photo/1


    Source: https://twitter.com/aitoyoku/status/1233028961279459329/photo/2


    Kokoro, who returned home late at night, bought dessert for dinner.


    While snorting in a bad mood, I stuck my fork into the prepared dessert and presented it to Kokoro.


    ¡°Here, Kokoro.¡±


    ¡°E-Erm, Master?¡±


    ¡°Here.¡±


    While dangling the fork haphazardly, I waited for Kokoro to act.


    While slightly confused, Kokoro brought her mouth closer, and-


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Whoops, it fell, huh?¡±


    Deliberately relaxing my hand, I dropped the fork to the floor.


    With her small mouth still open, Kokoro stared at the dropped dessert.


    ¡°This happened because you didn¡¯t act quickly. In other words, you dropped what I so graciously presented to you.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Eat it. That¡¯s something I gave to you, you know?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Demon, you really are-!!¡±


    Kokoro kneeled before my eyes and began to lick the dessert that fell to the floor.


    Seeing her eating it up like a starved dog gobbling up leftovers, my annoyance grew softer.


    Sunou, who was beside us, involuntarily stood up from the table and flared up at me.


    ¡°Demon!! Really, why do you do stuff like that!! It¡¯s not like Kokoro-nee-san went over to Tokyo to go play, so it can¡¯t be helped that the cake shop was sold out by the time she came home!!¡±


    ¡°I just dropped it.¡±


    I was in a little bit of a bad mood so things just happened to turn out like that.


    ¡°You¡¯re deeeeefinitely annoyed, aren¡¯t you!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not irritated.¡±


    ¡°There, that¡¯s a lie! I can tell, after all! Doing such a pitiful thing to Kokoro-nee-san who came back late after buying a replacement¨C¡°


    ¡°Pitiful, is that so?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡­¡­necessarily isn¡¯t, huh?¡±


    ¡°Nn *smack*¡­¡­¡±


    Perhaps aroused by the fact that she was on her knees by my command, Kokoro shook her hips while spying on my condition several times.


    ¡°*lick*¡­¡­aah¡­¡­Master is enjoying watching me.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    ¡°Please feel free to say whatever you like. If you have any complaints, then you can hit me as much as you want¡­¡­aahn!!¡±


    As though anticipating her treatment this time, Kokoro¡¯s entire body shook as she smiled with a slightly feverish face.


    While laughing, I placed my foot on top of Kokoro¡¯s head.


    As though making an amazed face, Sunou sat back down in her chair as though having given up.


    ¡°That sort of thing, you see¡­¡­wait, aaah!! That¡¯s my portion, you know!!¡±


    ¡°Mine dropped, you see.¡±


    ¡°The Demon¡¯s the one who dropped it!! Besides, why is it mine and not Kokoro-nee-san¡¯s!? Don¡¯t go venting it out on everyone just because you¡¯re in a bad mood!!¡±


    ¡°Haha!! Currently my mood is good, though.¡±


    While groaning vexedly, Sunou snarled while resting her chin on top of the table.


    ¡°Someday, punishment will definitely befall the devil.¡±


    ¡°I was wondering what you were about to say, but if I suffer, then Kokoro will suffer too, you know?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­yessh, Master¡¯s sad face¡­¡­I don¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be punishment. A situation where Kokoro would be happy and only I suffer¡ªthat in and of itself cannot be produced. In other words, such a thing happening to me is impossible.¡±


    While laughing in good humour, I bit into the cake that I stole from Sunou.


    £ª


    I woke up when the morning glow leaked in through the gaps in the curtain.


    Normally, I would sleep in until Kokoro woke me up, though.


    ¡°Nnh¡­¡­mmm¡­¡­nh?¡±


    Upon stretching my back inside of the futon, I felt a soft sensation stroking my entire body.


    Certainly my futon was soft, but it was better than usual. Somehow, the softness has increased two-fold.


    While feeling a sense of discomfort, I awoke.


    ¡°Funyah¡­¡­¡±


    In doing so, my centre of gravity was slightly shifted to my shoulders. And the region around my butt was fluffy, as though a japanese cushion had been laid out atop the bed.


    ¡°I wonder what this¡­¡­is¡­¡­!?¡±


    I leaked out my voice while still drowsy, but opened my eyes wide upon feeling discomfort from that voice.


    ¡°T-This voice is¡­¡­!!?¡±


    After instantly bringing my hand to my throat, I slowly lowered my hands to both of my breasts.


    Source: https://11161.mitemin.net/i443635/


    The texture of plump, soft flesh and a tingling sensation was sent throughout my entire body.


    And lastly, I gently placed my hand into my crotch-


    ¡°My son, it¡¯s not there¡­¡­¡±


    A shrill voice of despair ruminated in my ears.


    ¡°What in the world¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Master, are you awake?¡±


    ¡°Guh! I¡¯m awake!!¡±


    Kokoro entered the room in order to wake me up. Her gentle smile was dazzling.


    Faced with such a Kokoro, I immediately stood up in fear.


    I, who was bad with mornings, immediately left the room and examined my figure in the bathroom.


    ¡°As I thought¡­¡­it happened again.¡±


    It was something that, for some reason, wasn¡¯t in my memories, but now I can remember it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a woman¡¯s body. Once again, my son isn¡¯t there.¡±


    Feeling dizzy from the shock, I fell to the floor.


    My long hair annoyingly rested on my shoulders, and my legs naturally closed themselves due to the lack of penis.


    ¡°Master, what is the matte¡ª-¡°


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Anyways, be calm.


    Let¡¯s organise the information.


    Last time, I returned back to normal after sleeping for a day. I want to think that this is also the case this time.


    The people around me, or at least Kokoro didn¡¯t feel anything strange about me when I first became like this. In other words, the only who notices this anomaly is me.


    And because my vocal cords have changed, the Hypnotic Keywords won¡¯t work on Kokoro. I can¡¯t let her realise this, and if she gets into a pervy mood then I¡¯ll meet the same ending as last time.


    ¡°I¡¯m brushing my teeth, so get out. I¡¯m in a bad mood this morning.¡±


    ¡°My apologies. I have been too presumptuous.¡±


    With a start, Kokoro left the washroom. Although she seemed dejected, that woman is a beast.


    ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s spend today in peace. That and nothing else. As for looking into things, that can wait until later.¡±


    I suspected that I had been hypnotised, but I placed a suggestion on myself so that I wouldn¡¯t be hypnotised. In other words, if even that had been overcome, then there¡¯s nothing else I can do.


    In any case, let¡¯s put off the verification for later and spend today normally.


    ¡°Why is it this troublesome even though I¡¯m just washing my face?¡±


    My long hair was annoying as it hung down when I was washing my face.


    Upon touching my face with my hands, my hands were more sleek than I expected, making me want to raise a scream.


    I brushed my teeth, and then took a comb¡­¡­


    ¡°Do I brush my hair with this long comb¡­¡­?¡±


    For the time being, I headed back to my room and tried to change my clothes, but I hardened at once.


    ¡°Kokoro!¡±


    ¡°Yes!!¡±


    ¡°Dress me.¡±


    ¡°I shall gladly accept that order!¡±


    Since I didn¡¯t know what to do, I decided to throw it all to my slave along with the comb.


    Kokoro grew cheerful as she took out my bra and panties.


    I wonder why my bra and panties even exist?


    ¡°Put on the panties. Attach the hook on the back of the bra. And, there¡­¡­¡±


    Having been lifted, my breasts settled inside of my bra, but somehow there¡¯s a sense of discomfort, huh?


    ¡°Oi, isn¡¯t this the wrong size¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Please excuse me.¡±


    Kokoro gently placed her hands inside of my bra, using them to firmly raise my breasts.


    The sensation of those soft fingertips caused something to shiver through me.


    When my breasts were cleanly placed inside of the bra, Kokoro easily released her hands.


    ¡°Hyauh¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s Master¡¯s breast size, then there are many cute underwear available for them, unlike mine. I shall choose several more of them for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­hurry up and move on.¡±


    I received an incredible shock over the fact that the position of my breasts had been corrected by Kokoro.


    And then, after being terrified once more at how a female high school uniform exclusive to me somehow existed, I was finally able to get breakfast.


    ¡°Master, somehow you do not appear to be well, but-¡°


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just going to go to school normally today.¡±


    ¡°Uih, morning.¡±


    Quickly finishing up my preparations, I rushed Sunou, who woke up, and went to live out my morning.


    Although I had trouble using the washlet that I never thought I¡¯d use in the toilet, I left the door behind me without any problems for the time being.


    ¡°Why do I have to wipe even though I¡¯m just taking a small leak? It tingled a little.¡±


    ¡°Hah? I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about, Demon.¡±


    ¡°Why do I have to deal with this sort of thing¡­¡­?¡±


    To think that I¡¯d have to perform something akin to comforting myself with these highly sensitive genitals every time I use the toilet.


    Source: https://11161.mitemin.net/i443634/


    Even while Sunou tilted her head, she walked beside me.


    ¡°Somehow you seem relieved.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your head really weird today? Ah, Nao!¡±


    ¡°This slave¡­¡­¡±


    Normally, I would screw her right now, but I don¡¯t have anything to screw her with.


    Sunou was waving at the brat that she was usually with. I think she was called Non, a girl who always glares at me, perhaps because she doesn¡¯t like me.


    ¡°Good morning! You¡¯re pretty today as well!¡±


    ¡°Nn¡­¡­nnh!! Me?¡±


    It would appear that she was in a good mood today.


    Nao greeted me. Her graceful features were brighter than usual.


    ¡°When the two of you are side by side, you and Sunou look like sisters.¡±


    ¡°W-Why must I be connected by blood to this Demon!? No, I don¡¯t mind being family, but¨Crather, that¡¯s not what I mean!¡±


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s totally unpleasant.¡±


    ¡°The two of you getting along is so picturesque and wonderful.¡±


    Nao became fascinated on her own, placing her hands against her cheeks.


    While perhaps feeling a sense of incongruity, Sunou   once again resumed her commute as usual.


    Well, I guess it¡¯s this kind of thing. If I live out my day normally, then I should be able to spend it normally even if I am a woman.


    After a while, we arrived at school, and so I ended up separating from Sunou who goes to a different school building.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, Dem-¡­¡­what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Somehow, isn¡¯t today different than usual? How should I say this¨CI don¡¯t see any of the male students?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that because they¡¯re at another of those regular Gyoza parties? At the campsite, I mean.¡±


    The male students had been moved away from the school to another location.


    With a start, I noticed the gazes of the female students in the surroundings.


    ¡°I see, today¡¯s the day that I put a suggestion for¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yup. To forget something like that, you really are a Demon.¡±


    ¡°Sunou-¡°


    ¡°Aah, I¡¯m going, I¡¯m going. See you.¡±


    Sunou mercilessly left me and walked towards the middle school department.


    Failing to grab Sunous twin tails, I looked over the school building alone.


    ¡°¡­¡­what was today, again?¡±


    For some reason, when I look around, I locked eyes with a female student.


    I had a bad feeling about this.


    The instant I thought this, I started running.


    ¡°As I thought, today is reverse rape day! Why at a time like this!?¡±


    Upon seeing me, the girls all followed me like carnivores chasing prey.


    It¡¯s not like they were running, but the girls approached as though to surround me.


    By the time I reached the shoe boxes, girls were waiting both in front and behind me.


    ¡°¡­even though, under normal circumstances, I¡¯d be more than willing to remove my underwear right here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll refrain for today.¡±


    I switched on the hypnotic voice terminal that I had prepared in my pocket.


    In doing so, the irregular sound rippled through the air, spreading with me as the epicenter as the girls surrounding me relaxed.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a hypnosis I can use, even when I¡¯m not a man.¡±


    Suggestions through the hypnotic tests can still be performed, even if it wasn¡¯t me.


    To think that the element I thought was a risk would be useful in such a situation.


    While snorting, I approached the girl who was right in front of me and rolled up her skirt.


    ¡°Geez, why are the school girl¡¯s bottoms this breezy? It¡¯s awfully short, too.¡±


    I stroked the thighs of the girl who stopped moving before me, as though to leave finger marks on them.


    However, after a while, I remembered that I couldn¡¯t screw her, and so became a little sad.


    ¡°If it¡¯s reverse rape day, then I won¡¯t be able to go to classes, huh? I can¡¯t just keep playing the tone forever, so I guess I have no choice but to skip, huh? Why did things become so troublesome?¡±


    Thinking about where I should go to play hooky, I looked hard at my own body.


    I had already seen it naked, but upon seeing this figure wearing a uniform and legs that were wrapped in tights, I felt a little horny even though it was my own body.


    When I was fucking girls, I had often felt that they looked more sexy when they were wearing something.


    ¡°Is there a need to examine this body of mine for the future¡­¡­?¡±


    Thinking this, I headed to a place where I could be alone.


    Of course, Kokoro¡¯s counselling room was dangerous.


    In other words, through process of elimination, I decided to use the empty room.


    ¡°If it¡¯s this place, I have the key so there should be no problems with enteri¡­¡­ngh!!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, I can make love with you even if we¡¯re the same sex.¡±


    I instantly activated the hypnotic tone.


    However, it didn¡¯t work.


    ¡°Rei¡­¡­n!!¡±


    ¡°My body¡¯s burning a little bit, so I¡¯ll use you as usual.¡±


    Rein caught me and locked me in the empty classroom.


    Or rather, this was originally Rein¡¯s base. Furthermore, my hypnosis wouldn¡¯t get through to her as I was now.


    Things turned out extremely badly.


    ¡°W-Wait, Rein!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll strip you, so stay still.¡±


    Upon facing me head on, Rein pushed me against the wall and pressed herself on me.


    Our breasts were crushing against each other. Both of our sweetness and breaths tickled my nostrils.


    I couldn¡¯t push Rein away from me, perhaps because I had even less strength than when I was a man.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Even though you always do it against my will, is that the kind of play we¡¯re doing it today?¡±


    When I became pigeon-toed, Rein placed strength into her knees and spread my legs open.


    Using her thighs to roll up my skirt, my bump-free crotch was rubbed by Rein¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Kuh¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I really want to kiss before we do it, though. It¡¯s fine to do it today, right?¡±


    Perhaps because it was rare for her to be on top, Rein gave a small smile as she placed her fingers on my chin.


    My chin was raised, and I was kissed in a situation where I couldn¡¯t escape.


    ¡°Nnn!! Nnnnh!!¡±


    ¡°Nn *smack*¡­¡­nnh¡­¡­*lick*. Aaahh¡­¡­¡±


    Rein¡¯s kiss was forceful as she devoured me. Upon pinching my tongue with her lips, she tugged it and brought it inside of her own mouth.


    The sense of defeat from having my saliva sucked and the back of my teeth licked caused my waist to give way.


    ¡°Hahih¡­¡­hih.¡±


    Even though I would normally only get hot in the crotch, my body became red as though my entire body had a slight fever.


    When Rein licked her lips while looking down upon me, this time she placed her hands on the buttons of my shirt¨C


    ¡°Heya! Rei-Reii¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Mai. Mai! This is not what you think! I¡¯m not like that with this girl¡­¡­¡±


    I felt relief at this time.


    Luckily Mai also came to this place.


    Rein took a few steps backwards due to her guilt towards Mai, her mouth running off as she began to make excuses.


    For some reason, even when in such a situation, Mai laughed.


    ¡°Eh, why¡¯re you smiling¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Aah Rei-Rei, you really have started already, huh? If you want to do that, then contact me first, okay?¡±


    ¡°Mai?¡±


    ¡°Today is [Reverse-Rape Day], so if you¡¯re going to rape Book, then let¡¯s do it together!¡±


    It was in that instant that a realisation dawned on me.


    That¡¯s right, I had given these girls such a suggestion so that they wouldn¡¯t hold any sense of incongruity at school.


    In other words, it was legal to fuck me in this place. That¡¯s the situation we were in.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­that¡¯s, right. I was also thinking that I¡¯d do my best for the school event. It¡¯s not like I was trying to do it with this girl, it¡¯s just that she¡¯s the only target, so-¡°


    ¡°I thought that it¡¯s nice how Book was the target.¡±


    ¡°S-Stop, you two! Don¡¯t come any closer!¡±


    Hugging both of my shoulders as though to hide my dishevelled attire, I drew backwards.


    My butt that was soft to a surprising extent was crushed against the floor, and my slender legs couldn¡¯t move very well.


    Mai and Rein slowly began to undress, as though putting on a strip show before my eyes.


    ¡°Fufuun! Prepare yourself, Book!¡±


    ¡°Fufuh, together with Mai, we have to love this girl today.¡±


    ¡°Ah, no, wait wait wait! Don¡¯t go venting your libido on other people who haven¡¯t even given their consent!!¡±


    The two who were so enchantingly beautiful approached with the intent to ravage me.


    I desperately pushed down my pulled skirt, but before I knew it both of my arms were forcefully raised into the air, and so I was no longer able to resist.


    My skirt was lowered, and their hands touched my underwear. I closed my legs and desperately resisted, but that didn¡¯t even stall for time.


    Source: https://11161.mitemin.net/i443636/


    I was made to lie on top of the sofa that was set up in the room for napping.


    I¡¯m going to be raped.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m scared, so¡­¡­you know? That sort of thing is no good. You shouldn¡¯t do it.¡±


    ¡°Wah, Book¡¯s p©–ssy is so beautifully maintained. It¡¯s so smooth.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because Kokoro¨Chyaah!!¡±


    Mai was curiously looking at my vagina. She stuck out her index finger and traced it quickly.


    I became numb from the sexual pleasure that was akin to having my glans traced.


    My closed legs pathetically opened, and my mouth, which lost its strength, couldn¡¯t close.


    ¡°Look this way.¡±


    Rein stared at me while still holding my arms down. Reflected in her eyes was the girl me¡¯s figure in tears.


    ¡°Lick me, I¡¯ll do the same.¡±


    ¡°Hyah, aaah!!¡±


    While licking my left breast, Rein pressed me against her right breast.


    It was a sixty nine performed through breasts.


    I tried to bite her with my teeth, but due to the throbbing ingrained into my body, I couldn¡¯t put any strength into my body.


    ¡°Play biting¡­¡­nnh!¡±


    ¡°Nnnh!! Nn, nnnh!!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s make Book¡¯s crotch squeaky clean~¡±


    Although I could only see Rein¡¯s breasts in my sight, I could tell that Mai was performing cunnilingus on me.


    Although my waist wriggled and struggled from the rising pleasure, the duo still continued to restrain me without letting go.


    ¡°Nnnhh!! Nnnnnh!!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you scratch me. That¡¯s just how much I love you, after all.¡±


    ¡°Aaah, no fair! Then I¡¯ll put my tongue inside!¡±


    It felt like my entire body was bathed in electricity. My resisting heart and pleasured body was about to fall apart.


    Arching backwards to an extent where my spine would break several times, my body broke into convulsions.


    Mai¡¯s tongue squirmed countless times inside of me, pumping my insides.


    I felt the disgust of a foreign object that wasn¡¯t my member entering. Every time her tongue left me, I received a sensation akin to excreting, before the foreign object entered me once again.


    Female sexual intercourse had the sensation of being conquered, almost like my body and mind were being violated.


    ¡°*smaack*.¡±


    ¡°AaAAGHAAaAH!!¡±


    ¡°*slurrrp*, *twist*¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Nngoh¡­¡­nnh!!¡±


    I climaxed several times, and squirted.


    Perhaps finding joy in that, Mai brought her face closer and received the love juice that came spilling out.


    Seeing me in that state, Rein literally grinded her teeth, sending me pleasure. Upon grabbing my heart as though to appeal to me, she dug her fingers into my left breast.


    Unable to endure the duo¡¯s violent appeal, I was trampled upon countless times by the motivated girls.


    £ª


    Source: https://11161.mitemin.net/i443637/


    I don¡¯t know how much time has passed. The experience itself felt like it took ages.


    Due to the shock, I huddled my body while holding back tears.


    ¡°Book¡­¡­hey-¡°


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Rei-Rei¡¯s fallen asleep.¡±


    Mai leaned on the back of her chair with a satisfied demeanour.


    Perhaps because she was also satisfied, Rein was sleeping while hugging my removed clothes.


    ¡°What terrible fellows. Think a little about the side that gets fucked.¡±


    ¡°Nnn, sorry. I dunno how to say it, but I¡¯m happy today.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re happy, you say?¡±


    ¡°I mean, I feel like the three of us were able to get along together in the truest sense. It might have been scary for Book, though.¡±


    How? Just how!?


    I¡¯m sad.


    Perhaps because she was too embarrassed to say it, Mai wrote on my cheek and then turned away.


    ¡°Aaah, I¡¯m gonna go buy something to drink, ok! There¡¯ll be more after this, so we need to stay hydrated!¡±


    Upon speaking those parting lines, Mai quickly dressed and left the room.


    ¡°If I want to run, then now¡¯s the only chance.¡±


    I can¡¯t predict what will happen after this.


    I first approached Rein so that I could dress myself-


    ¡°This girl¡­¡­she¡¯s not letting go of my clothes¡­¡­!¡±


    No matter how much I pushed and tugged, she continued to hold on to it without letting go.


    ¡°Fufuh¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°This girl is laughing while sleeping¡­¡­¡±


    I can¡¯t do any more than this and wake her up.


    However, I can¡¯t try and go outside while still naked. Both the hypnotic tone and my mobile phone are inside of my clothes.


    -it was there that the ring of a cell phone resounded. It wasn¡¯t mine.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not mine, then¡­..it¡¯s Rein¡¯s?¡±


    Upon looking at Rein¡¯s cell phone that was left on top of the table, I saw the name of the caller before reaching out my hand.


    ¡°Kokoro!¡±


    [Yes, Master. I thought that Master may perhaps be unable to use your phone. Thus, I called Rein-san¡¯s.]


    ¡°That¡¯s good, come pick me up. If things stay this way, then I¡¯m going to be violated.¡±


    [My apologies. I am heading there right now, but I don¡¯t believe I will make it in time. It seems that Mai-san is about to return from her trip to the vending machine.]


    ¡°Then-¡°


    [That¡¯s why I will guide you through a route where you won¡¯t run into anyone. I thought that this may happen, so I had surveillance cameras installed today.]


    ¡°What, then you also know that I was together with these girls¡ª¡°


    [Please hurry, Master! She will come back if things stay this way!]


    ¡°W-Wha-!?¡±


    I hurriedly rushed out of the room. My important places were completely exposed.


    All I could rely on was Kokoro¡¯s voice that was coming from Rein¡¯s cell phone placed against my ear.


    While covering my crotch with my free hand, I could feel a slightly cold breeze hitting against me.


    [Master, please follow my instructions. Otherwise, someone may find you and you may once again be taken to another classroom¡­¡­]


    ¡°Really¡­¡­what a day it¡¯s been.¡±


    For the time being, while wearing only torn socks, I walked around the classroom with tears in my eyes.


    Normally this would be a situation where I could walk with confidence, but currently my trembling legs were closed.


    Source: https://11161.mitemin.net/i443638/

 Extra-Arc 19: Academy Service Tools-Arc*Contains Illustration-like Thing

    Today I dropped into the middle school division¡¯s school building.


    Or rather, I don¡¯t remember it, but I felt like something annoying happened at school recently, so I thought of doing something terrible to take my mind off of  things.


    As for the middle school division, I dared to have Sunou to try and do something there rather than me.


    ¡°Sometimes slaves have to get their hands dirty. I¡¯m also curious about the plans she thinks up of.¡±


    Surprisingly, Sunou hasn¡¯t gained any sexual addiction towards me.


    Putting aside the unaware Mai, basically no one could win against the narcotic-like arousal suggestion.


    This was especially true for Rein, who had become completely captivated by it despite knowing that she shouldn¡¯t.


    As for Kokoro, because she was already aware of and had become completely absorbed by it, she had turned out quite nasty. The momentum of her corruption was so bad that it was to an extent where she would overwhelm me, her controller.


    Upon thinking carefully, I wonder what Sunou wanted when she became a slave?


    ¡°Well, whatever.¡±


    I arrived at the designated entrance on time, so now I just have to wait for their reception.


    -when I thought this, someone approached me from the side.


    ¡°Hello, please take care of us for today.¡±


    ¡°Nnh?¡±


    What appeared was a girl from the middle school division.


    I¡¯m pretty sure her name was-


    ¡°I am Nao.¡±


    ¡°Aah, Sunou¡¯s friend, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was chosen this time because we have met previously. Once again, please take care care of me.¡±


    She was a quiet girl even amongst Sunou¡¯s group of friends. Even though she had a timid expression, there were times where she was pretty stubborn.


    The clothes Nao was wearing today were not the school uniform.


    It was something that resembled a maid outfit, but was actually completely different aside from the garter belt. The shoulders and navel were exposed, with the bottoms also being a modified version of a micro miniskirt¡ªan attire with all parts high in exposure.


    ¡°I see, so you¡¯re the guide.¡±


    ¡°Um, I don¡¯t mind if you touch me or whatever, but would it be acceptable if you do so after enjoying the attractions Sunou prepared?¡±


    ¡°Nn, I see, you really are a guide through and through, huh?¡±


    She calmly responded towards my hand that was reaching to her butt. Of course, I was touching her.


    Although her butt was a little pert, it was also easy to touch and it was adorable how her hips twitched slightly when I strokked her.


    ¡°Well then, first please take off all of your clothes at the entrance. I will assist you.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯m going to be fully nude?¡±


    ¡°Please rest assured. The other girls here have also undressed. Incidentally, all of the boys enrolled are having a takoyaki party at the camp facility, so there are only women in this school building.¡±


    I decided to undress as I was told. I¡¯m not embarrassed to be naked, but in terms of the form of my physique, I would lose to the students who had been conditioned by the Hypnotic Test.


    Nao¡¯s stomach was already thinning out nicely.


    ¡°That tickles. You¡¯re making it difficult to undress you. Please don¡¯t move for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty dry when Sunou¡¯s not around, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Upon leaving the entrance completely naked, we immediately ran into several students in the modified maid clothes.


    ¡°Now then, to start off the hospitality is-¡°


    ¡°That would be Pole Polishing.¡±


    ¡°Pole Polishing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, First, we will clean your d©–ck. For that end, please nominate one girl amongst these members.¡±


    I looked around at the girls who were stationed there.


    Since all of them were from the middle school division, they each had parts that were still growing. It was almost like I was watching a slave market.


    Source: https://11161.mitemin.net/i448595/


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, I guess I¡¯ll take the girl in the middle. The one with the dignified and calm expression. I¡¯d like this kind of polite and well-mannered looking girl.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The selected girl walked up to me and got on her knees.


    After bowing, she extended her tongue to the tip of my penis and licked it.


    Source: https://11161.mitemin.net/i448598/


    ¡°Nn *smack*¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Such dull movements. Suck it more.¡±


    ¡°Nnbuh¡­¡­nn¡­¡­¡±


    Grabbing the girl¡¯s head as though to mess up her beautiful hair, I ordered her to swallow my penis.


    The girl¡¯s small mouth was pried open as my penis reached her throat.


    ¡°Gogh¡­¡­nh!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re properly making sure not to bite me, huh? I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    ¡°Please excuse me, I¡¯ll take care of your behind.¡±


    ¡°Nn, what¡¯s with this girl?¡±


    A girl other than the one I nominated came around to my backside and stuck out her tongue.


    Upon wondering what she was going to do, she began to lick my anus.


    ¡°Heeh, so you¡¯re going to make this place clean as well, huh?¡±


    ¡°Nn¡­¡­*smack*¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Nao stared at that situation without changing her expression at all. If she didn¡¯t look at her wrist watch from time to time, then she¡¯d be mistaken for a doll.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I normally don¡¯t make people lick my butthole. Well, it¡¯s not bad, though.¡±


    ¡°Nnh¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey now, properly put it all the way in your mouth. You¡¯re a tool for polishing my pole, so you¡¯ll be a defective product if you can¡¯t get the whole thing in, right?¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­¡­sh¡­¡­.nnnnnnh!!!¡±


    The girl in front tried her best to gobble up my penis.


    While hitting the back of her cheeks as though to bully her, I thrust deep into her and decided to enjoy her reactions.


    ¡°The girl back there is constantly licking me, huh?¡±


    ¡°Nn, nn¡­¡­*slurp*.¡±


    ¡°Is it that fun to lick my butthole? What an absurd woman.¡±


    The girl behind me was engrossed in licking my anus. She was clinging too much to me.


    I dared to treat the girls roughly like they were tools.


    Even though I was moving as I pleased, it was cute how the girl was desperately clinging to me while kneeling.


    ¡°Nnnnh!!¡±


    ¡°*slurp*, *siiip*¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Do your best, guys. You¡¯re like tools, here, after all. Hahah, that¡¯s right, aren¡¯t you working well?¡±


    The arousal suggestion was firmly implanted in them. Like dogs chasing down food, the girls¡¯ eyes were gazing lovingly at my lower half.


    ¡°They¡¯re continuing to suck me like they¡¯re idiots who only know how to do that, huh?¡±


    ¡°With all due respect, those two are not idiots, and in fact are students with excellent performance. It¡¯s very likely that they are smarter than you.¡±


    ¡°Nao is really harsh, huh? But, well, in that case it means I can use their bodies more effectively so there¡¯s nothing bad about it, right? See.¡±


    I pushed my erect penis further into the girl¡¯s throat. Grasping her neatly arranged hair, I pushed her down.


    Ejaculating as though I were going to the toilet like this, I poured my spunk directly into her throat.


    ¡°Nbbgh!! Nnnnn!!¡±


    ¡°Kk *smack*¡­¡­*lick*.¡±


    ¡°I guess this¡¯ll do it, huh?¡±


    The girl¡¯s entire body tensed, perhaps suffocating from the penis crammed in her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t resist and was unable to do anything but twist hr body.


    After shaking my penis inside of that woman¡¯s mouth until I was satisfied to a certain extent, I then thrust her away and released her.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t handle the tools roughly.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t strong enough to hurt them, and the floors should be clean anyways.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that attitude of yours that I can¡¯t stomach. Please don¡¯t wipe your d©–ck with my thighs!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    When I moved, the girl who was licking my anus looked at me, somewhat reluctant to part.


    ¡°Now then, I¡¯ve already released one shot. Next.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­yes. Then we shall move on.¡±


    When Nao clapped her hands, two girls in underwear cheerfully approached.


    Flying into my body, each of the girls linked themselves around my left and right arms respectively.


    ¡°Daaah!¡±


    ¡°Daaah!¡±


    ¡°Sunou thought you would probably be cold if left naked, so this is her consideration.¡±


    ¡°Heeh, certainly, this is pretty warm, huh? It feels like I¡¯m being warmed by human skin.¡±


    The girls who were rubbing their bodies against me were warm, their breasts nicely rubbing against my warms.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to walk, but this isn¡¯t bad.¡±


    ¡°Please wait. Those girls are simply warmers. Of course, I don¡¯t mind if you¡¯d like to use them, but please come to understand Sunou¡¯s ideas.¡±


    I don¡¯t know whether Nao had that much confidence in the plan Sunou prepared, or if she just trusted her friend that much.


    In any case, this is pretty harsh for me. I¡¯ll fuck them later.


    ¡°I simply want to keep to Sunou¡¯s schedule. Also, please don¡¯t touch my butt. Even if you touch it, I won¡¯t make any big reactio¨Chyaah!!¡±


    ¡°Heeh.¡±


    While warmed by the duo that hugged me, I grabbed Nao¡¯s breasts and groped them several times.


    ¡°¡­¡­let¡¯s go to the next place. Next.¡±


    ¡°Aah, this place is¡­¡­what is this?¡±


    Upon walking through the corridor, I could see homemade walls lined up side by side.


    It was easy to tell that those walls were made in a rush, and for some reason only the lower half of a woman¡¯s body was protruding from those walls.


    ¡°It¡¯s like Mr. Poo, huh?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a butt-wall. You already knew and are just playing around, yes?¡±


    That¡¯s right, it was the so-called butt-wall. Well, the legs are also out, though.


    On the wall above the lower body was a picture of the face of the girl it belongs to, and about five of these girls had been lined up.


    ¡°Certainly, I haven¡¯t done anything like this before.¡±


    ¡°Please insert yourself inside of any girl you wish. The pictures are of the girls themselves, so you can choose based on their face.¡±


    Their unmoving lower bodies were almost like lined up sex-sleeves, making the sight a little surreal.


    ¡°Just what is this about, fucking them without seeing their faces?¡±


    ¡°Incidentally, a switch will be flipped the moment you insert into them.¡±


    ¡°Switch?¡±


    Source: https://11161.mitemin.net/i448597/


    Well, since they¡¯re useless for anything else, I could more or less understand the meaning behind this.


    Shaking off the warmer duo, I directed my erect penis towards the butt-wall.


    After comparing all of the photos one by one, I decided to start with the leftmost girl for the time being. I wanted to crudely play with an orderly girl that had short bangs.


    Forcibly tearing away her tights and underwear, I exposed her nicely-shaped butt.


    ¡°They are already prepared, so it is fine to insert yourself inside them.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have any intention of waiting from the beginning, but¡­¡­ohh, she¡¯s quite tight since she¡¯s from the middle school division.¡±


    ¡°Hih¡­¡­eh¡­¡­?¡±


    It happened when the tip of my penis entered inside of that butt-wall¡¯s vagina.


    A voice could be heard from the other side of the wall.


    ¡°Aah, so that¡¯s the switch.¡±


    ¡°W-What¡¯s this, ehh, I can¡¯t move¡­¡­hyah!?¡±


    The girl on the other side of the wall was thrown into confusion.


    It would seem that the butt-wall girl would awaken when a penis is inserted into them.


    Without being able to grasp the situation, the girl¡¯s legs shuddered as she raised her voice while trying to search for something.


    ¡°W-What¡¯s going on!? S-Stop, is someone there!? Hey, what is this!?¡±


    Holding down the noisy butt, I spread her cheeks open so that it would be easier for insertion.


    ¡°Igigh!? Ow, what¡¯re you doing¡­¡­uguh!?¡±


    Perhaps because she couldn¡¯t see this side, she probably felt a sensation more akin to being hit in the stomach rather than being inserted into. Raising a groan, her legs thrashed about.


    ¡°Eh, wait, that¡¯s¡­¡­no, nooooooooo!! Help me, someone, anyone!!¡±


    However, that was only at the beginning, as she appeared to have instinctively understood what was happening to her.


    ¡°Haha, in it¡¯s own way, this is quite fun, huh?¡±


    ¡°Someone! Stop, save me!! Higigh, uuh¡­¡­aAAAAAAAHH!!¡±


    Source: https://11161.mitemin.net/i448599/


    Although she was struggling on the other side of the wall, she barely moved because she was fixed in place.


    Her feet which she could move freely were also suppressed by me, as she simply fulfilled her role as a tool for me to violate.


    ¡°It feels like a sexual management tool with an audio feature, huh? The resistance is weak, but after a while it feels nice and pleasant, kinda like I¡¯m forcefully raping her!¡±


    ¡°Nooo!! Stop, help! Somebody-aaah!!¡±


    Shaking my hips, I slammed my penis into the butt-wall.


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s desperately resisting me now, huh? Her p©–ssy is tightening up!¡±


    She may have been trying to push my penis back, but it actually pleased me.


    Her legs that tried to kick me away granted me nice vibrations, causing the motivation behind my own movements to swell.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡­uah¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What, are you tired already? Well, it¡¯s your first time, so I guess it¡¯s fine.¡±


    The girl was probably also desperately struggling, but those movements were in vain as she was unable to resist my pistons.


    Turning towards the sex sleeve that stopped resisting, I poured my semen into her as proof that she had finished her role.


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s also not bad to pour my semen out while facing a wall.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ah, uuh¡­¡­¡±


    I became aroused by the voice of the girl who had given up.


    My penis continued to ruthlessly ejaculate, having yet to be satisfied and becoming erect once again even after having finished its spew.


    ¡°Though, in saying that, since she prepared them for me, I guess I¡¯ll use them all.¡±


    ¡°Please use them more gently.¡±


    Upon pulling out my penis, the girl stopped as though her switch had literally been turned off. They probably only maintain their sanity while I¡¯m inside of them.


    The girl¡¯s butt that lost its strength jumped, as semen passed down her thighs.


    ¡°I¡¯m the kind of person who uses tools gently, you know? For the most part, I process their memories so there¡¯s no damage.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you make them feel so good that they won¡¯t be able to grasp their circumstances or something?¡±


    ¡°No way, no way.¡±


    It could be done by increasing the level of the arousal suggestion, but that¡¯s not a good idea.


    ¡°So even like that, you are Sunou¡¯s Master?¡±


    ¡°W-Well, I¡¯m trying hard, y¡¯see.¡±


    This girl gives out lots of orders, huh? Let¡¯s stroke her thighs.


    Thinking about which girl to do next for the time being, I compared the butt-walls that were lined up next to each other.

 Extra-Arc 20: Academy Friendship Rape-Arc

    Author Note:


    By the way, this is a continuation of Extra 19.


    Sunou had remodelled the school to suit various fetishes.


    There were girls whose settings were captives of a burned village lined up on all fours in the dungeon-decorated classroom, and there were also girls lined up in the toilets as literal meat urinals. Well, simply put, there was a lot of stuff.


    While feeling a little tired of it, I went along with all of it until the last attraction, and was heading towards an interview with Sunou.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t bad. I first thought that it was fun, but I also felt that our tastes were a little bit off.¡±


    ¡°Please make sure to never say that in front of Sunou. You should praise her.¡±


    Nao always directed a strong tone towards me. This girl probably hates me.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s also what we promised for the final play, after all.¡±


    Paying my respects to this girl so that I could have her follow along with me for the final play, I obediently followed her.


    In order to meet Sunou who was in the classroom on the other side, I opened the door.


    [The Rule is Easy.]


    There was a reaction behind the door towards the Hypnotic Keywords that I immediately chanted.


    In the centre of the room was Sunou, swaying while weakly standing with hollow eyes in a hypnotic trance.


    £ª


    Sunou proudly snorted in the classroom, beaming at my figure that appeared.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve done all the terrible things up until the end.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I played around.¡±


    ¡°W-Well? I intended on preparing stuff that you would like. Also, properly erase everyone¡¯s memories later since I think it¡¯ll be a big shock to them.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t saying that as the person who did that to them strange?¡±


    ¡°The one who told me to do it was you, Demon!¡±


    Sunou backed away, perhaps worried by my reaction.


    As for me, I didn¡¯t find it great, nor bad¡ªhonestly, it was rather normal.


    Well, this time I need to give her some empty compliments. However, if I simply lie then I¡¯ll be found out.


    ¡°Yeah, cause Sunou¡¯s prepared them for me. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­somehow, that¡¯s not like you, Demon.¡±


    ¡°Oi, oi, are you doubting me? I¡¯m thanking you, you know?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a lie, I found it a bit enjoyable. I¡¯d have liked it if she understood my tastes a little bit more, though.


    Although Sunou stayed still and suspected me with her eyes, she didn¡¯t seem hostile towards being praised.


    ¡°T-Then¡­¡­say. It¡¯d be nice if I could get some kind of reward¡­¡­or so I was thinking.¡±


    ¡°Sure, alright.¡±


    ¡°Eeh!? Somehow, aren¡¯t you acting weird, Demon?! What happened to you!?¡±


    I thought I¡¯d fuck her. But I¡¯ll exercise patience.


    Although Sunou thought a bit, she suddenly fidgeted while directing an amorous glance towards me, perhaps thinking that this was an opportunity for her.


    ¡°T-Then, it¡¯d be nice if we could do it gently.¡±


    ¡°Gently? I¡¯m always lenient, though.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re not gentle. Then what if I said that


    I¡¯d like you to not¨Cto not do any rough things to me? What if I said that I¡¯d like you to do it slowly, and to just do it that way?¡±


    Suddenly, a kick came at me from a place where Sunou couldn¡¯t see.


    Directing the gaze of a lovable maiden towards me, Sunou seduced me.


    ¡°I got it. Then I¡¯ll do it just like that.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡­come, and be gentle.¡±


    Sunou spread both of her arms wide, waiting for me in front of the bed.


    Gently pushing Sunou on top of the bed, I made her lie on her back.


    ¡°How surprising. I didn¡¯t think Sunou liked doing this sort of thing that much.¡±


    ¡°About pervy things¡­¡­I don¡¯t love them as much as Kokoro-nee-san, but I get happy from us brushing our skin against each other like this. Of course, I also like how you play around with me like usual, but there are times where even I want to feel some warmth.¡±


    Sunou hugged me, who had fallen on top of her, as we shared each other¡¯s body heat.


    Enduring the desire to immediately strip her, I waited for Sunou¡¯s hand to come to my crotch.


    ¡°As expected, did you play around too much?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll make it hard.¡±


    Touching it with her hands, Sunou grasped around for my penis which was yet to be erect.


    Sitting next to me, she took off my pants before the bed.


    ¡°Fufuh, it¡¯s always so grotesque whenever I see it, but I might not hate it that much when it¡¯s like this.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen it before?¡±


    ¡°In the first place, when assaulting me, you immediately force yourself on me when you get erect.¡±


    Sunou put her right hand between my crotch, placing her fingers on my penis. Using her free hand to take her shirt off, she showed off her skin while slowly stroking me.


    ¡°Ah, but it¡¯s going to get hard soon. The Demon is the Demon after all. Aaahn *mmh*¡±


    Upon taking my penis into her small mouth, Sunou¡¯s inept tongue movements swam over my tip.


    As for me, I wanted to enjoy myself here and push my member into her throat, but I suppressed that desire.


    Afterwards. I¡¯ll be able to have my fun afterwards.


    ¡°*smack*¡­¡­geez, it¡¯s throbbing this much¡­¡­even the Demon¡¯s demon has its cute parts. *lick* It¡¯s shivering so much that it looks like it¡¯s about to fly out right now!¡±


    Sunou ran her tongue from the base of my rod to its tip, as though licking an ice popsicle.


    Having my penis lovingly kissed several times, it wasn¡¯t all that bad even though it was frustrating.


    I could keep waiting like this, but I decided to quit.


    [Stop.]


    I used the keyword that I instilled into Sunou in advance.


    It was a time stop suggestion.


    Sunou paused her blowjob at those words as she stopped moving with her tongue still sticking out.


    ¡°Hey, you can come out already.¡±


    ¡°You say come out, but I wasn¡¯t hiding.¡±


    Nao, who was glaring at me from the corner of the room, opened her mouth.


    This girl was in the room from the beginning, and Sunou had the suggestion implanted into her where she wouldn¡¯t notice her.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit shocked that Sunou really couldn¡¯t tell I was here. This is all your fault.¡±


    ¡°Well, that just means I have this sort of magic as well.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a fraud. Even though someone like you should just suffer.¡±


    In addition, Nao couldn¡¯t exercise her common sense towards sexual conduct.


    That¡¯s because Sunou had planted such a suggestion upon her, along with the entire school.


    Using that, I made a certain promise with Nao.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be kind and gentle with Sunou, so you will accept an equal amount of rough acts for her, right?¡±


    ¡°I understand. I reeaaaally don¡¯t want to, but we promised, after all.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll play with the time-stopped Sunou.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be happy to do it with you. Hurry up and point that dirty thing over here.¡±


    Nao got on her knees with a sullen face, directing the penis towards the tip of her nose.


    While snickering, I waited for her to do her thing.


    ¡°To think that something like this went inside of Sunou.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gonna go inside of you, too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. I don¡¯t even want to touch it, but¡­¡­come to think of it, Sunou kissed this earlier, didn¡¯t she? Then, this may possibly be an indirect kiss¡­¡­¡±


    Source: https://11161.mitemin.net/i456192/


    Recalling what Sunou did, Nao tried to change her impression of my penis.


    After kissing the same place that Sunou did, Nao gobbled up my penis.


    ¡°Nnh, ¡®ho v¡¯ihg¡­¡­nnnnnh!!¡±


    ¡°Nao¡¯s lips are also soft, huh.¡±


    I shook my hips without regards.


    My penis pried open Nao¡¯s small mouth, piercing deep into her throat.


    ¡°Although I was surprised that Nao suddenly said that sort of thing, I thought that fucking Sunou¡¯s friend like this wouldn¡¯t be that bad either.¡±


    ¡°Nbbh, nnnh, nnn¡ª¨C!!!¡±


    Nao closed her eyes, but desperately tried to serve as Sunou¡¯s substitute.


    Even while holding disgust towards my penis, Nao forcibly screwed it deep inside her throat, filling her mouth with the strong scent of a male.


    ¡°I became frustrated ever since a while earlier, so gobble it up more. If you don¡¯t do it properly, then I¡¯ll do terrible things to Sunou¡­¡­ohh!!¡±


    ¡°Nn *smack*, *slurrrp*¡­¡­!! Nnh!¡±


    Involving Sunou made Nao motivated.


    Even though Nao was so unwilling earlier as she drew back her face, she had wrapped her arms around my waist and gave me a blow job as though to suck me dry.


    I pushed my penis deeper into Nao¡¯s throat so as to make that desperate face of hers cry, and she stout-heartedly accepted that with her tongue.


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re pretty good, huh. Hey, I¡¯m gonna cum. I wonder what¡¯s gonna happen if you don¡¯t swallow it all?¡±


    ¡°Nn, nnnnnnh!! *slurpp*, *siiip*¡­¡­nkkh!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a vulgar sound. Let¡¯s have Sunou hear it¡­¡­whoa-!¡±


    As though to show the slightest amount of resistance she could, Nao sucked strongly as though to attack my urethra.


    I only found that pleasurable, as the semen that came out from that only made her suffer.


    While shaking my hips up and down, I had her drink the remaining semen as well.


    ¡°Nkkh¡­¡­nkh¡­¡­gogh¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Fuuh, well, I guess it would only be at this level since it¡¯s your first time, huh?¡±


    ¡°*cough*¡­¡­nnh¡­¡­weird stuff is sticking to my throat¡­¡­¡±


    When Nao was released from my penis, she placed her hand on her throat and struggled to swallow it.


    Finding that figure of hers so adorable, my member rose up before her eyes, becoming erect.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t bad, but it really isn¡¯t enough.¡±


    ¡°N¡­¡­no way.¡±


    ¡°If I did Sunou while like this, then I might treat her roughly.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait, *cough*¡­¡­! I¡¯ll immediately do the next one, so-¡°


    Even while making a bitter face from the semen that still remained in her throat, Nao placed her hands under her apron and began to take off her underwear.


    ¡°You can do it with me as much as you want, just be gentle with Sunou¡­¡­she¡¯d be too pitiful if you did that kind of thing to her.¡±


    ¡°I see, you¡¯re right. You¡¯re going that far to ask me, after all.¡±


    Let¡¯s not say that I¡¯ve been playing with Sunou quite a bit up until now.


    With slow steps, Nao went to the time-stopped Sunou¡¯s side.


    And then, after moving Sunou further to the back of the bed, she spread her own crotch on the bed.


    ¡°Please. In Sunou¡¯s stead, please use my p©–ssy as your toy. You can hurt me as much as you please, so don¡¯t do any horrible things to Sunou.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Kyah!¡±


    Forcibly pushing her down, I layed Nao next to Sunou.


    In the gap where Nao looked lovingly at the time-stopped Sunou, I placed my fingers into her vagina.


    ¡°Iih!!¡±


    ¡°Even so, you really like Sunou, huh? But that¡¯s fine, I¡¯m going to fuck you anyways.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. But, it¡¯s for Sunou¡¯s sake, so-¡°


    ¡°Sunou¡¯s sake?¡±


    ¡°Because I want the person I like to be happy. Although it¡¯s vexing, the face she makes when she¡¯s with you is the brightest and most beautiful of them all.¡±


    While grasping the hand of the time-stopped Sunou at her side, Nao was entranced, immersing herself in the joy of this situation.


    ¡°If I can do something to make that happen, then I will do anything¡­¡­uh!!¡±


    Apply my penis against Nao¡¯s vagina like that, I inserted myself into her as though prying her open.


    Although she was stunned in agony as though having her stomach punched, Nao didn¡¯t refuse me.


    ¡°Hey now, what¡¯s wrong? You can keep talking. It might serve as a distraction for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­aguh, I thought that Sunou was cute the first time I saw her, but I couldn¡¯t talk to her. And even though I wanted to be her friend, she didn¡¯t come to school so I couldn¡¯t get close to her¡­¡­.aaAAAAHH!!¡±


    My penis pushed into her deepest depths, stuffing itself into her vagina.


    While raising and lowering her shoulders, Nao glared at the unmoving me as though bearing a grudge.


    ¡°But after a while, she started coming to school and Sunou called out to me. I didn¡¯t think that she would do that, so I was so happy that I couldn¡¯t reply, but even then we became friends.¡±


    ¡°Nao, you move.¡±


    Twisting her hips while in a lying posture, Nao placed strength into her crotch where my penis had entered. It was almost like she was a prostitute dancing while sleeping.


    Thin strength was tightly placed against my penis, making it seem like her folds were stroking my rod.


    ¡°It was so strange. The atmosphere of the class changed after Sunou came¡­¡­for example, no one would make the classroom dirty, and the bullied boys could go to school like usual. It was like the world expanded with Sunou at the centre.¡±


    All of that was an influence of the Hypnotic Test.


    It¡¯s just that such small details overlapped, causing Nao¡¯s good will to further increase, huh?


    I thought that I had done a good thing too. Without even knowing it, such good material to play with had been created like this.


    ¡°Nn¡­¡­AaAH!!¡±


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong? Please me more. It¡¯s fine if you do it your way, Nao.¡±


    ¡°D-D©–ck! Your d©–ck feels good!! Rather than giving it to Sunou, please fill me first with your spunk. Spew and pour out lots and satisfy yourself with me!¡±


    Directing a coquettish gaze towards me, Nao tried to squeeze out my sexual desire.


    Her figure of biting her lips was very endearing.


    My penis became aroused, as it continued to twitch and move without me even shaking my hips.


    ¡°Hyaaah, y-your d©–ck is entering, inside my stomach¡­¡­!! It¡¯s twitching!!¡±


    ¡°What a pitiful face, huh? Come now, show it to Sunou while I fuck you.¡±


    ¡°Suno¡­¡­u¡­¡­AaAAAAH!! Kyah, d-don¡¯t look!!¡±


    Nao¡¯s figure was captured by Sunou¡¯s hollow eyes.


    She probably can¡¯t tell because her time had been stopped, but Nao probably treated that as humiliating.


    Nao covered her face in embarrassment, the movement of her hips stopping.


    ¡°Geez, what a useless girl.¡±


    While squeezing her sides with both hands, I began to strongly pump her as though pushing against her hips.


    ¡°Uggh, fuuuuh, fuuh, ah ah¡­¡­AaaAAAHH¡­¡­!!¡±


    I screwed Nao¡¯s small body, pushing her down with a violent press as we swayed together with the bed.


    Rubbing my penis forcibly against the insides of her vagina, my rod trampled all over the Nao woman.


    ¡°Oggh, kyah, AaAH, kyaaAAAHH!! Nbbh, nnh!!¡±


    ¡°Nao¡¯s boobs are very soft, huh? I¡¯m gonna cum while holding you like this, so receive it firmly.¡±


    Whie wrapping both arms around Nao¡¯s back, I hugged her tightly as though to crush her breasts.


    While intensely moving my waist back and forth, I pressed against Nao¡¯s lower abdomen several times.


    Without suppressing its violent impulses, my penis poured semen into her small vagina.


    ¡°AaAGH¡­¡­ah¡­¡­¡­¡­!!¡±


    While sticking her tongue out and leaking a hoarse voice, Nao had semen poured into her as her toes trembled.


    Hugging that girl as though to squish her, I stabbed my penis deeper inside of her, not separating at all.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡­ah¡­¡­¡­¡­!!¡±


    ¡°How amusing. Even though you¡¯re talking and breathing like this, it¡¯s almost like Nao¡¯s a doll.¡±


    ¡°Ah ah¡­¡­¡±


    Bodily fluids that leaked from Nao¡¯s vagina were sprayed onto the time-stopped Sunou¡¯s body.


    Resuming my pumping in that state, I continued to fuck Nao in order to release that unstoppable black impulse.


    Source: https://11161.mitemin.net/i456194/

 Extra-Arc 21: Touhou Sunou Devilish Girl-Arc

    TL Note: Mashou (Devilish) Girl is a play on Mahou (Magical) Girl.


    Sunou, who had been staying at my house, walked over me without reserve while I was sleeping.


    I¡¯m a tolerant person, so I didn¡¯t blame her.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go into the bath first, okay?¡±


    ¡°Nn.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­you should also come in soon, Demon. You stink.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    I stink, she says!?


    When I looked up, Sunou had gone to have the first bath.


    ¡°Kokoro!!¡±


    ¡°Yes, nn, please excuse me¡­¡­*slurp*, nnh, please, Ai¡¯m sshtil¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Do I smell?¡±


    ¡°I do not know, please just a bit-npuh, suu.¡±


    Immediately reading my thoughts, Kokoro placed her nose against my neck the instant I called her.


    ¡°She said I smelled¡­¡­rather than just taking a bath a day, I¡¯m fond of taking as many baths as Shizuka-chan¡­¡­¡±


    (TL Note: Doraemon reference¨CShizuka-chan apparently takes many baths a day)


    I am aware of how fastidious I was. I was the type of man that would get irritated if even books were not arranged in the correct order.


    Perhaps unable to tell if I smelled, Kokoro wrapped both her arms around me and pressed her face against me.


    ¡°To think that me, being like that, would smell¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It may be that Sunou-chan has become a girl who can joke around and show care for others, you know. Nnh¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Just how is *that* her showing care for others?¡±


    While rubbing her face against me like a dog search for a scent, she confirmed my smell as per my orders.


    ¡°For example, she leaves us alone together about three times a week, perhaps as a sign of consideration towards me.¡±


    ¡°Was Sunou that kind of person?¡±


    Upon recalling the time when I first met her, she was a Goth girl who couldn¡¯t see her surroundings.


    Being able to fuck and ravage such a cheeky girl was also one of the great things of hypnosis.


    ¡°Sunou-chan has grown so very adorably after meeting Master. So much so that you wouldn¡¯t even believe that she used to be like that in the past.¡±


    ¡°Like I care.¡±


    ¡°Did you know? Sunou-chan has neat and gracious features, and the number of her acquaintances has increased so much that she could be said to be the core of her class.¡±


    ¡°Like I care.¡±


    That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard such a story.


    ¡°Sunou-chan has told Master directly before, I believe.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember it, so I haven¡¯t heard of it.¡±


    Upon smiling with a troubled face, Kokoro looked at the direction Sunou was in with somewhat nostalgic eyes.


    This woman can really make motherly eyes, huh?


    While resting my chin in my hands, something flashed through my head.


    ¡°Understood. I will also do my utmost to prepare!¡±


    ¡°I told you before to not go reading my thoughts!¡±


    ¡°Kyah!¡±


    Without resisting my approaching hand, Kokoro closed her eyes out of shame. When I touched her as though licking her body, she began to feel unbearable anguish.


    Kokoro did this knowing that I would do this to her. How fearful.


    £ª


    The next morning, in a rare turn of events, I entered the middle school building.


    Through hypnosis, it was made so that I would be a middle school student just for today.


    The reason for this was because I wanted to take a peek into the everyday school life of Sunou.


    ¡°This is a little bit painful. Even though the size should fit me since Kokoro prepared it¡­¡­¡±


    While feeling the tightness of the middle school uniform, I headed towards the classroom.


    I didn¡¯t ask yesterday why she had prepared this for today. I haven¡¯t touched it ever since I found out that there was a bunny suit in my size in Kokoro¡¯s room.


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s this classroom, huh?¡±


    With my faint memory, I found the classroom that Sunou was in. Of course, I entered.


    Sunou had already commutted to school, and was sitting at the desk by the window with her legs hanging loosely.


    Without hesitating, I approached and greeted my targeted prey.


    ¡°Nn, a text? So Nao¡¯s taking the day off today, huh?¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Nn¡­¡­hello¡­¡­¡­¡­? Honda-kun, was it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Although Sunou felt a momentary lag, she responded just as per the suggestions.


    I was her classmate, Honda-kun. A boy who didn¡¯t leave any particular impression on her, and yet had been with her in the same class up until now.


    ¡°Today, Suno-¡­¡­Touhou-san and I will be on day duty together. I brought the class logbook.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, that¡¯s good, bring it here.¡±


    I sat in the seat behind Sunou. As it seemed that Nao was resting because of having had a cold, I made this my seat.


    Perhaps out of habit, Sunou brought her face close to the logbook and leaned forward.


    ¡°¡­¡­the contents of the lesson and opinions on it, huh?¡±


    Sunou didn¡¯t seem to mind it, but the distance between us was pretty close, huh?


    Not holding that much interest in the day duty work, I simply observed Sunou.


    ¡°Hm, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡­somehow, aren¡¯t you in a bad mood today?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Somehow, Sunou was kinda colder than usual, and I felt that her expression had become dark.


    I wonder if that¡¯s because Nao isn¡¯t here today?


    ¡°Huh, Honda-kun. That smartphone¡­¡­doesn¡¯t that have the Necrocraft sticker on it!? Furthermore, those are the Demon Lord¡¯s Wings! Do you perhaps like Necrocraft?¡±


    ¡°Aah, this game is interesting, isn¡¯t it? They have a smartphone version too, but I like the board game as well.¡±


    Sunou leaned her body forward, bringing her face closer. What a close-distanced person.


    On my smartphone was a sticker that Sunou attached on her own as a present.


    When I tried to peel it off, she threatened me with tears so I just left it on like that.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s quite rare for someone to know of the board game. You ought not forget the source material. I also like both the Demon Lord¡¯s Wings and this red fissure because they¡¯re cool.¡±


    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s nice how it feels like the blood¨Cor rather, the magical power is flowing. When the Demon Lord opens his wings, that figure shines as though its a symbol of power.¡±


    Sunou¡¯s eyes shone as she traced my smartphone with her finger. Even my finger also traced it.


    Both myself and Sunou noticed that fact.


    ¡°Ah, sorry. Honda-kun, somehow I feel like I don¡¯t need to be vigilant around you, kinda like I¡¯m used to your presence.¡±


    Upon shyly retracting her hand, Sunou directed an embarrassed grin at me.


    ¡°Right, right. How long have you been playing Necrocraft? Can I see your smartphone for a bit? Ah, I¡¯ll sit next to you.¡±


    Sunou vigorously approached, pulling her chair next to mine.


    While lining up her shoulders right next time mine, we looked at my smartphone together.


    This Necrocraft smartphone version was also recommended to me and installed by this girl.


    ¡°Ah, this guy is really strong. The smartphone version¡¯s story is also pretty good. Aah, you¡¯ve stopped at Chapter 4. That¡¯s no good! It gets interesting from Chapter 5, and Chapter 6 is the most interesting. Nnn!! I want to spoil it, but I can¡¯t! Here, raise this!!¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Sunou pointed at the smartphone screen she was showing me so hard that it looked like she¡¯d dig into it.


    Sunou¡¯s eyes shone, giving me advice as her hair swayed. Our shoulders touched.


    ¡°Class is going to start soon, huh?¡±


    ¡°Eh, already!? Aah, we¡¯ll be doing the day duty work together afterwards, ok? Also, can I give you some more advice on Necrocraft? Actually, I¡¯ll bring the board game version to school later!¡±


    ¡°So we¡¯ll be doing it later, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡±


    I ended up having a conversation with Sunou in our usual mood.


    After flashing a smile at me, Sunou went back to her seat with nimble footsteps, returning to her normal state.


    ¡°To think that there was someone in class who knows of Necrocraft. That makes me a bit happy.¡±


    Sunou secretly said to me. It kind of itches.


    Although faint, I felt glances from the surroundings as I made eye contact with a few classmates.


    My eyes met with a boy. This girl may really be an existence akin to the core of the class.


    Well, things would probably turn out this way since she was acting so overly familiar with Honda-kun who she had just met.


    £ª


    Our seats were close, and since Nao was also taking a day off, I also talked a lot with Sunou during our free time through the course of our day duties.


    I saw lots of her female friends, and the male students also spoke to her.


    As Kokoro said, Sunou appeared to belong in this class.


    ¡°This One-Winged will become strong when you raise it. It¡¯s also really cool in a certain place in the story.¡±


    Even after school, the two of us continued to chat while staying back and working on the day duty¡¯s logbook.


    Although Sunou was less energetic than normal, her frequently changing expression that didn¡¯t get tired was as per usual.


    ¡°Touhou-san is really bright and easy to talk to. I didn¡¯t have that kind of image of you, before.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡±


    Tempted by an evil spirit, I tried to prod her.


    Receiving those words with honest feelings, Sunou placed her finger against her chin.


    ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s because a lot has happened.¡±


    Sunou smiled with an expression that seemed to contain something inside it. This was a face which I had only seen for the first time today.


    Completely changing from her childish expression, she showed such a side of her when we were alone together. That gap may be why Sunou is so popular.


    That, overlapping with the after school sunset, gave birth to a beautiful, mature one-of-a-kind painting quite unlike the girl.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Finding myself a bit captivated by such an expression, I wanted to violate her.


    ¡°Aah, we also have to deliver the logbook to the teacher, right?¡±


    ¡°Yup, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s already late. I wanted to talk a bit more, though. Shall we go together?¡±


    Sunou extended her hand out to me with a grin.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s ok. I¡¯ll be fine by myself.¡±


    ¡°That so?¡±


    Perhaps thinking that I was being considerate of her, Sunou¡¯s brows slightly furrowed into a ¥Ï shape as she placed her outstretched hand onto the table.


    I left the classroom as though escaping her.


    ¡°See you tomorrow, Honda-kun!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Closing the classroom door while saying that, I took out my cell phone.


    ¡°Ah, my phone¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°[The Rule is Easy.]¡±


    Speaking the Hypnotic Keywords over the cell phone, I resolved Sunou¡¯s suggestion, becoming Honda-kun no longer.


    Finishing our play time as Honda-kun, it was now time to play with me.


    ¡°It¡¯s troublesome, so I¡¯ll just fuck her in the classroom¡ª-¡°


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­aah, Demon!!¡±


    Before I even entered the classroom, Sunou opened the door.


    Upon finding me and pointing at me with a loud voice, Sunou¡¯s expression-


    ¡°Hm, what, aren¡¯t you energetic?¡±


    ¡°Hah?¡±


    ¡°Earlier you weren¡¯t in a good mood, right? You were kinda downcast.¡±


    I smiled at Sunou¡¯s distinct change in facial expression.


    Sunou rubbed her own face, checking to see if there was anything wrong.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same as usual, isn¡¯t it!?¡±


    ¡°No, how do I say this? It feels like you¡¯ve settled down, kinda? Like you¡¯re as meek as a lamb.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that the Demon can understand a maiden¡¯s feelings, though.¡±


    Sunou pouted her lips sourly.


    ¡°Well, whatever. Get inside the classroom. We¡¯re gonna do it for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Eh, wait!? Doing such a thing so suddenly¨Cwait!!¡±


    Grabbing Sunou¡¯s head, I pushed her into the classroom.


    Even while unwilling, Sunou didn¡¯t disobey my order. She followed me, looking outside the classroom while reluctant to resign herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you have any urgent business right now, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡­kyah!?¡±


    I pushed Sunou down onto the desk that she was at together with Honda-kun earlier.


    While facing down with her upper body lying on the desk, Sunou¡¯s protruding buttocks faced me.


    Rolling up her skirt, I extended my hand towards Sunou¡¯s underwear that I hadn¡¯t seen all day.


    ¡°Even I need to prepare myself, geez!!¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯m taking it off, there¡¯s no need for you to do anything¨Cnn!!¡±


    In the pushed down Sunou¡¯s right hand, I found something that I had remembered seeing before.


    That was my pen. Come to think of it, since I rushed out in a hurry, I forgot it, huh?


    ¡°Ah!!¡±


    Upon taking the pen from Sunou, her eyes chased it with a reluctance to part.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Honda-kun¡¯s¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­oh.¡±


    I see, I guess this would become Honda-kun¡¯s belonging and not mine.


    After placing the pen on another desk, I placed my hand on Sunou¡¯s panties and forcibly lowered them.


    ¡°Hyah!¡±


    ¡°Honda-kun, hm?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re mistaken! It¡¯s not like he¡¯s a boy that I¡¯m interested, it¡¯s just that we were together because we both had day duty today!¡±


    It¡¯s not like I asked her about it or anything, so what is this girl talking about all of a sudden?


    Lowering my pants, I stroked my penis against Sunou¡¯s butt as she was.


    ¡°Igh¡­¡­I-I¡¯m telling you. It¡¯s not like that, so if you don¡¯t like it then I won¡¯t talk with him agai¡ª¨C¡°


    ¡°Nnn, what are you so worried about? Oh, is it because Honda-kun might come back?¡±


    ¡°Eh, ah¡­¡­that¡¯s¡­¡­iggiggh!¡±


    I inserted the tip of my penis. Pushing it into Sunou¡¯s vagina, I pried this girl¡¯s still-tight insides open.


    While leaning my entire body over Sunou, I strongly pressed her onto the desk.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, he won¡¯t come, and I¡¯ll take care of it somehow on the off-chance that we¡¯re seen.¡±


    ¡°Kah¡­¡­ah, ahh!!¡±


    Sunou leaked breaths from her open mouth, her legs shaking.


    The weakness of her body, that even now hadn¡¯t gotten used to my member and couldn¡¯t even speak just from me inserting inside of her, was good.


    Little by little, my penis burrowed into Sunou¡¯s vagina, tearing it. The resistance that was akin to trembling convulsions made it feel all the better.


    ¡°Or would you rather we be seen? It¡¯s not to my tastes, but I won¡¯t meddle with your fetishes.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ah!¡±


    Sunou strained her fingers so hard that she left scratch marks on the desk.


    After inserting my penis as deep as I could into Sunou, I waited for a while. I purposefully made Sunou aware that things would become more intense from here on out.


    For Sunou, it was like she had reached the highest point while still on a roller coaster.


    ¡°It would¡¯ve been good to take off my uniform, but well, since we¡¯re at school, it looks like it¡¯ll be more fun to fuck you like this.¡±


    ¡°Ah, aah!!¡±


    Stopping my gentle movements, I began to intensely pump her.


    The desk shook. Having sexual intercourse in the place where Sunou and I had done our day duties was so unbearably fun.


    Both Sunou¡¯s dispirited smile and her expression that seemed to hold some sort of hidden meaning were being degraded.


    ¡°Hahah, this is your classroom, isn¡¯t it? If we do it in this place, then you might end up remembering me during class, huh!?¡±


    ¡°Gigh, iih, ah ah¡­¡­!¡±


    Sunou¡¯s expression was moist from the pleasure that came from hypnosis. Narrowing her eyes, she sent me a gaze as though seeking me.


    Upon reaching my hand out to that face, she started licking my fingers. Her saliva drooled onto the desk.


    Both her mouth and vagina sucked my body with all their might, never letting me go.


    ¡°Nnh, AAAaAAH!!¡±


    Sunou¡¯s face warped from pain. Both pleasure and pain mixed together, and she struggled like a beast who lost her reason.


    She clung to this body of mine, as though to seek salvation from my penis which caused her the most pain.


    ¡°Haha, do you prefer it this way?¡±


    Slowly rolling her over, I had her face me so we could see each other.


    In doing so, Sunou reflexively hugged me, entwining both of her legs around my lower body.


    As though to tear this girl away, I continued to strongly pump her.


    ¡°Nnh, nnnh!!¡±


    Sunou¡¯s narrow vaginal interior tightened around me as though to hold me down, rather than reject me.


    Only the sound of *squelching* water and flesh echoed in the classroom that was noisy with conversation a few minutes ago.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let go. Make sure to properly accept me.¡±


    ¡°Nnh, ah ah!¡±


    Sunou lewdly opened her mouth, pestering me for a kiss.


    Certainly, I was able to see an unexpected side of her when I became her classmate, but this expression itself is something one probably couldn¡¯t imagine this Sunou making.


    ¡°It¡¯s really good that someone like you is my slave! I¡¯m happy!¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah¡­¡­nnnnnnnnnh!!¡±


    Sunou and I were connected in a form where we were pretty much hugging each other.


    My penis quivered, exuded thick bodily fluids several times.


    Even if the desk collapsed from the intense movements, we didn¡¯t separate as we kept hugging each other.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Each time semen entered the insides of her vagina, Sunou¡¯s butt twitched and was raised upwards. Other than that, there was no other reaction.


    £ª


    Sunou fainted after that, so I continued to fuck her as I pleased.


    She was also light, so when I pumped her while lifting her like a sex sleeve, Sunou¡¯s body suddenly bounced.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­eh.¡±


    ¡°Nn, did you wake up?¡±


    ¡°Aaaah.¡±


    Knowing that her own uniform was dishevelled, Sunou tried to fall asleep from feeling an even stronger sense of malaise.


    As though shaking my penis, I joggled Sunou, not allowing her to sleep.


    ¡°I¡¯ve calmed down quite a bit, so get up. Take care of the clean up.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t wanna.¡±


    Sunou glared with her mouth in a ¤Ø shape.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I really can¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°Geez, are you still not used to getting fucked?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still frail. This isn¡¯t a joke.¡±


    I guess I¡¯ll release Sunou.


    Sunou¡¯s legs became pigeon-toed, and she looked a bit pained.


    Although she was used to it, Sunou was still growing. The way her hands fixed her disorded uniform was good, though.


    ¡°That sort of thing should be done by the Demon, I¡¯m going home. Rather, you send me home. I¡¯ll be waiting at the usual place.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I guess I¡¯ll call Kokoro.¡±


    After looking at me with an amazed expression, Sunou left the classroom with slow steps.


    Suddenly, something hit against my feet.


    ¡°Ah, my pen.¡±


    That girl went that far to say those things, but she forgot about it when she left.


    After returning my pen to my pocket, I took out my cell phone so that I could call Kokoro.

 Extra-Arc 22: Houjou Kokoro Rewind Ogling-Arc

    When it comes to peeping, stealth is vital.


    The depriving sense of conquest that comes from ogling at the figure of a girl who is not looking at you really gratifies one¡¯s libido.


    After making several preparations to that end, I started peeping.


    ¡°I guess it should be good soon, huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Kokoro was under a hypnotic trance before my eyes, her hollow pupils gazing blankly at the ceiling.


    There were many various kinds of peeping that can be done through hypnosis. Since you could basically alter the target¡¯s recognition so you wouldn¡¯t be found.


    ¡°The thrill of being found out would disappear, but I don¡¯t feel like being discovered in the first place.¡±


    For me, who took a leap of faith in the hypnotic ability since the beginning, this method suits me more.


    ¡°But, well, even if you couldn¡¯t recognise me, you¡¯d still notice me so I had no choice but to do this. It¡¯d be troublesome if my subject is conscious of me.¡±


    I lifted Kokoro¡¯s chin and grumbled.


    Even with her face raised Kokoro¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, making her look like an elaborate doll.


    Since this woman can read my behavioural patterns with a high degree of accuracy, she¡¯ll probably notice that I¡¯m there even if she can¡¯t recognise me from the smallest of my habits, and while I could hypnotise her so she doesn¡¯t notice, that in itself feels like I¡¯ve lost.


    ¡°From here on, you will do exactly what you did yesterday.¡±


    Giving her a hypnosis that would have her go back in time, I decided to take a peek into what Kokoro did yesterday.


    Kokoro¡¯s pupils slowly regained their lustre as she woke up.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    Kokoro at first had doubts and looked from side to side, but immediately stopped and placed her hands on her jacket.


    ¡°This time yesterday was right when she was going to enter the bath with me, huh?¡±


    ¡°Fufuh¡­¡­Master.¡±


    Kokoro¡¯s expression happily loosened as she began to strip.


    Yesterday, I entered the bath first and waited for this woman to come in. I took a bath together with her for the sake of today.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m heading there right now! I will clean every nook and cranny of your body!¡±


    Kokoro deliberately slid her body against the bathroom door, displaying her own silhouette through the mosaic-patterned glass.


    The cloth of her outerwear made a rubbing sound, slowly revealing her flesh. Placing her fingers to her waist, she slowly dropped her skirt and posed as though to show off her figure in her underwear.


    I was currently peering at the spectacle that I couldn¡¯t see yesterday through the glass right now from behind.


    ¡°Although it was annoying how it felt like she was teasing me, it¡¯s actually pretty nice when looking at it from behind like this.¡±


    ¡°Master~ Lately, I¡¯ve been troubled since my underwear¡¯s gotten tight.¡±


    Kokoro turned her back to the glass, showing the me from yesterday how she removed the hook of her underwear.


    The bra came off from the front, and I gazed at the breasts swaying like water balloons from the front.


    ¡°Fufuh.¡±


    In the end, Kokoro fidgetingly rubbed her legs together, slowly pulling down her panties.


    As for me, naturally I was already fully nude and ready.


    ¡°Her figure bending forward to undress is quite sexy when naked, huh? I want to slap that protruding butt of hers.¡±


    ¡°Well then, please excuse me.¡±


    While daring to hide her breasts with one hand, Kokoro slowly walked deeper inside, pigeon-toed and without showing her genitals.


    Slightly tempted by an evil spirit, I stood before Kokoro and tripped her foot.


    ¡°Kyah!¡±


    ¡°Whoops.¡±


    Suddenly, the entirety of Kokoro¡¯s soft body hit against me. Her boobs became a cushion, and our sweat mixed together with her smooth, warm skin.


    Incidentally, the time rewind hypnosis would allow her to flexibly respond to things that didn¡¯t happen yesterday.


    ¡°M-My apologies. I was so nervous that my legs seemed to have become entangled¡­¡­¡±


    Kokoro¡¯s face reddened from the shame. It would seem that she believes that her foot slipped by itself and she lost her own balance.


    No matter what I do, I wouldn¡¯t be noticed because the me from yesterday exists within Kokoro.


    ¡°If it pleases you, then shall we enter together? ¡­¡­thank you very much!¡±


    Kokoro poured hot water onto herself, letting it slide over her entire body. After that, she dipped her toes into the bathtub meant for one person.


    Since she entered the bath in a form where she was riding on top of the me from yesterday, the me of today entered the bath as though facing her.


    Our legs seductively intertwined with each other, rubbing together as though flirting.


    ¡°If it¡¯s having a bath with Master¡­¡­I don¡¯t mind doing it at any time, even if you were to have me wash your body every day¡­¡­ah-¡°


    Entranced with the back of yesterday¡¯s me, Kokoro¡¯s consciousness wasn¡¯t directed towards her feet.


    I stroked Kokoro¡¯s legs as though to bully her in that state. I clung to her skin like a snake undulating in the water.


    ¡°Nnnh¡­¡­¡±


    Grabbing one of Kokoro¡¯s legs, I tried rubbing my penis against her soft thighs.


    The true charm of this hypnosis was that I could play all sorts of mischief right before her eyes and she wouldn¡¯t notice.


    ¡°Shall I¡­¡­wash your body¡­¡­?¡±


    Kokoro rose from the bathtub and applied body soap to her own body. Of course, this was not to wash Kokoro¡¯s body.


    ¡°Please excuse me. I will do my best to scrub, but please tell me if it hurts, ok?¡±


    Kokoro got on all fours, moving her entire body back and forth. She was probably rubbing the skin of yesterday¡¯s me.


    Of course, because there was no one there, she seemed like she was licking all over the place like a seductive leopardess.


    I gazed at Kokoro¡¯s butt moving back and forth from behind.


    ¡°Master¡­¡­you want me to do it harder? Is there any place that itches? Fufuh, this place looks so unbeeearably itchy. I shall make it nice and clean for you.¡±


    Kokoro stroked the yesterday me¡¯s penis.


    While hugging her from behind, I rubbed and frothed up Kokoro¡¯s breasts.


    ¡°Eh, um, you want to wash me¡­¡­you say? But, Master is-kyah¡­¡­!¡±


    Kokoro lowered her waist on a bath chair, impatiently tucking in both of her arms.


    Yesterday, I lathered up Kokoro from behind.


    ¡°Nnh¡­¡­aah, Master. Yes, that place is so itchy¡­¡­if you could do rub it with more strength¨Caaaaaaahhn!!¡±


    Kokoro¡¯s entire body fidgeted and seductively swayed, enduring the pleasure.


    I watched that flustered state of hers before my very eyes.


    ¡°Does it really feel that good when being attacked from behind?¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­Master¡­¡­even stronger, please.¡±


    Kokoro directed moist eyes countless times towards the me that was supposed to be behind her.


    Finding it fortunate I couldn¡¯t see her front, she let down her guard and spread open her crotch.


    Both of my hands crawled to the base of her thighs, and I placed strength into my finger tips as though to massage her lymph glands.


    ¡°Nnh¡­¡­ah!¡±


    I¡¯ve always seen Kokoro¡¯s twitchy reactions, but it was rare for me to see it in such a situation where our eyes didn¡¯t meet.


    Kokoro was turned away from here, absorbed in the me of yesterday.


    ¡°Umm¡­¡­Masterr¡­¡­¡±


    Kokoro slovenly opened her mouth, coaxing for a man.


    Separating once upon remembering what happens afterwards, I leaned against the wall of the bathroom and waited.


    ¡°Thank you very much. I am truly a selfish and blessed slave¡­¡­¡±


    Kokoro placed her hands above the wall that I was leaning on, thrusting her butt out.


    Yesterday, I ravaged Kokoro in a standing doggy style just like this.


    That¡¯s why today I decided to watch Kokoro being fucked from behind from a special seat.


    Kokoro leaned forwards, closing her eyes as she waited for the penis that would arrive at any moment.


    ¡°Haha, so she was waiting with this kind of expression, huh? She really is a vulgar fellow.¡±


    Taking the fact that I wouldn¡¯t be noticed as a good thing, I placed my hand on her chin.


    Without directing her consciousness this way, Kokoro bit her lips and expectantly awaited my penis with a seductive expression.


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­it¡¯s coming¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°When like this, her breasts dangle and sway like grapes.¡±


    Recalling the memories of being pumped, Kokoro shook back and forth.


    I grasped Kokoro¡¯s breasts that swayed back and forth as though harvesting them. Pinching her nipples, I stimulated the moving Kokoro.


    ¡°Ah, kyaaaaah!!¡±


    Unable to bear the pleasure, Kokoro¡¯s body dropped. Because I wasn¡¯t holding onto her waist like I had been yesterday, she slid against the wall and collapsed just like that.


    While still leaning on me, her entire body moved back and forth due to the image of being pumped.


    ¡°Ahah¡­¡­Mas-ter¡­¡­!¡±


    Although my penis hadn¡¯t been inserted inside of her, it rubbed against Kokoro¡¯s slightly feverish lower abdomen, becoming erect.


    Kokoro didn¡¯t notice me, but because she was unconsciously catching something, she hugged me and continued the pumping.


    Our two moist bodies rubbed against each other.


    ¡°Nnh¡­¡­AaAAAAAAHH!!¡±


    Kokoro raised her butt and her entire body convulsed. she must have lost to pleasure and climaxed.


    ¡°Haah¡­¡­haah¡­¡­¡±


    Kokoro¡¯s breath hit against my ears.


    Kokoro, who didn¡¯t have me there unlike yesterday, probably had the image of being ejaculated inside of, along with her climax.


    ¡°I feel like the me from yesterday teased you a bit more, though. Well, is it alright for me to take it that in her imagination she worked hard to endure it past her limits?¡±


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­nnh¡­¡­haah¡­¡­¡±


    Kokoro¡¯s expression loosened in satisfaction, exhaustedly collapsing just like that.


    She also fainted around this time yesterday.


    ¡°Well, I guess this is the end of the peeping, huh?¡±


    I got up and carried Kokoro over my shoulder. I took the fainted woman out of my bath.


    Kokoro¡¯s long hair clung to her cheeks, as I left her in the dressing room, her entire body still wet.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to wipe her. I threw her onto the bed yesterday since it was a pain, but there¡¯ll be a continuation today.¡±


    I brought a towel and wiped Kokoro¡¯s entire body.


    Running the towel through her armpits, I then wiped the underside of her breasts. Gently rubbing the thighs from the inner parts to the base, I also rubbed her face.


    After haphazardly removing the moisture from her, I carried her to the bed.


    ¡°Well, doing it half-assed should be fine. Her hair also needs to be dried, but I¡¯ll do it today after properly waking her up.¡±


    ¡°Nnh¡­¡­¡­¡­ah.¡±


    While still naked, Kokoro lied down with her back on the bed, breathing peacefully. This woman with her flushed red cheeks was lascivious enough.


    Lifting her hips while she was sleeping, I licked her pubic mound with the tip of my penis.


    ¡°Now then, I wonder how many times can I ejaculate before Kokoro wakes up?¡±


    My expression distorted. As much as I was teasing her earlier, I couldn¡¯t wait for the pleasure of directly ravaging her.


    With her eyes still closed, Kokoro¡¯s breathing grew rough, as though she knew that she was going to be raped.


    My penis spread her crack and buried itself into her vagina.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­h!¡±


    The insides of her vagina accepted my penis as though gobbling it up, giving me the sensation of being sucked by countless lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re like this even when you¡¯re asleep, huh? Come on, I made love to you this much yesterday so isn¡¯t it about time for you to notice it?¡±


    My penis scooped up her depths as it was steadily being swallowed up by her vagina.


    Kokoro¡¯s body naturally grinded against me, beginning to lick all over my penis. Her eyelids slowly opened.


    Upon seeing that state of hers, my lower half became aroused and tightened as though to release my first load.

 Extra Arc 23: Academy Basic Vaginal Tightening-Arc*Contains Illustration-like thing

    Source: https://11161.mitemin.net/i495240/


    Today, we had a fun Friendship Ethics lesson. It was a class that I had selfishly established for me to enjoy myself.


    The classroom was crowded with first-year beauties who had yet to become accustomed to wearing their brand-new uniforms.


    While gazing at the girls that I was going to violate, I evaluated which of those I needed to keep an eye on.


    ¡°Right-o, let¡¯s start Ethics class!¡±


    The bell for class chimed, and the idle chatter dissipated at the shout of the female PE teacher.


    All of the girls here [understood] that this lesson was something fun and wonderful, so I was grateful for their positive attitude.


    ¡°Since there are many people today who have just started this class and their bodies aren¡¯t accustomed to things yet, I¡¯ll first be giving some special training on the fundamentals. First, get over here.¡±


    The female teacher beckoned me.


    When I approached the podium, I was forcibly pulled and made to sit on the desk.


    ¡°Hey now, gather round. As for you, strip quickly. You¡¯re their senior, right?¡±


    ¡°Miss, I want to try taking it off!¡±


    ¡°Ah, guess that¡¯s fine too.¡±


    The proactive student approached my crotch and tried to take off my pants.


    When my trousers were removed, my already erect penis soared, being reflected in the school girl¡¯s eyes.


    There were various reactions from the surroundings. Some girls were impressed, and there were some girl who averted their eyes.


    ¡°Ooh~¡±


    ¡°First of all, this is the thing that will be put inside you while you are receiving lessons, so you should properly look at it, touch it, and remember its shape. Even for ball games, they first start when you touch the ball. However, since this thing is delicate, don¡¯t think about going that far with it.¡±


    All of the female students were paying attention to my pennis. It was a little embarrassing, but this was also nice too.


    This was a good opportunity to make these students aware that they will be violated by this in the future.


    ¡°Amazing. Hey, it¡¯s a bit hot, though.¡±


    ¡°Somehow, it twitches kinda like a bug¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°The b©–llsack feels this rough¡­¡­¡±


    My scrotum was treated as though it were a hamster that the class had decided to keep in the classroom. Because I had chosen girls who had good appearances to attend this class, their fingertips were soft and beautiful.


    ¡°But somehow it smells strange.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something sticking to my hands.¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone else who hasn¡¯t touched it yet~? If everyone¡¯s touched it, then we¡¯re moving on~¡±


    ¡°Ah, I haven¡¯t yet¡­¡­¡±


    It¡¯s a little frustrating to just be touched.


    It can¡¯t be helped. Upon thinking that I would enter all of their vaginas one day, I also became excited.


    ¡°Alrighty, then today we¡¯ll start from the basics. First, put the desks side by side and then place only your upper body on top of it. Yup, just lean forward.¡±


    The female students leaned forwards so that they were sticking their butts outwards. They were lying on top of the desks so that they wouldn¡¯t be strained.


    There was also a short girl whose legs couldn¡¯t reach the floor. It was cute how her feet were flailing around.


    ¡°For girls who haven¡¯t yet, take off your panties and place them in your pockets¡­¡­then all at once, everybody flip your skirts over.¡±


    The girls flipped all of their skirts up together, showing me their shapely hips.


    Because none of them were wearing any underwear, I could properly see their slits just like that.


    It was a magnificent view to see vaginas that had yet to be developed lined up side-by-side before me.


    ¡°Well then, next try to place some strength into your crotch. That¡¯s how you train your vaginal tightening.¡±


    ¡°Like, this?¡±


    The students turned only their heads back in my direction as they began to place strength into their lower bodies.


    Among them were some that weren¡¯t good at it, and there were also girls that just closed their knees together and trembled.


    ¡°What about students who will receive insertion?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. Well, this will be the first time for most of the kids here, and I think it¡¯s good to tighten it when his member is actually put inside you. But you should be able to properly tighten it no matter how many times you get ravaged if you just train like this, so you should be able to feel at ease, I guess.¡±


    Among the girls, there were some whose faces became red, perhaps because they had a delusion of being inserted inside of when they saw my penis.


    ¡°Nnh.¡±


    ¡°Muuh~¡±


    ¡°Shall I let you take a look at it?¡±


    I got up and stood in front of a girl that caught my eye.


    That girl had a quiet atmosphere, and the amount of strength she placed into her crotch was also modest. Perhaps because it was embarrassing, she occasionally tried to hide her butt with her hands.


    Source: https://11161.mitemin.net/i495241/


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°I-It¡¯s Ueno.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, Ueno-chan. If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±


    I crouched down, reaching out with my finger and tracing the slit of Ueno¡¯s vagina before my eyes.


    ¡°Hiaah¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Since you have yet to grow any hair, it feels really clean.¡±


    ¡°U-Um, this is still my first time, so if you put it in then¡­¡­igh¡­¡­!!¡±


    ¡°Aah, it¡¯s ok, it can only go in a little bit, you see.¡±


    Without reservation, I buried my index finger into Ueno¡¯s vagina up until my fingernail was hidden.


    Ueno had goosebumps breaking out all over her body, stiffening up with her toes extended.


    ¡°Hey now, put strength into your p©–ssy.¡±


    ¡°Place strength, into my p©–ssy¡­¡­¡±


    Ueno desperately exerted her strength, trying to tighten around my finger.


    It delicately twitched like an anus. The tightening of her vagina was still weak.


    However, since it was also her first time, she was sufficiently narrow and looked like inserting in her would feel good.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s try putting it in for a bit. Look closely at this.¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­¡­hyah¡­¡­hot¡­¡­!!¡±


    First of all, I placed my penis on top of Ueno¡¯s butt.


    Just like that, I stroked her butt with my penis, using her sense of touch to tell her the size of the thing that was about to be inserted into her in an easy-to-understand manner.


    ¡°The other students are doing it seriously, huh? But first I¡¯ll do you.¡±


    ¡°Erm, may I ask why?¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no big reason for it, so be at ease. It¡¯s just that you caught my eye, that¡¯s all.¡±


    I slowly traced her butt with my penis, crawling down to her vagina below.


    During this time, Ueno trembled as she gave a timid reaction.


    It would be rude to this girl if I didn¡¯t let her know that this was the member of the first male to fuck her.


    ¡°Look, Ueno. You might not be able to see it, but the tip of my member has already hitting against your entrance.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Senpai¡¯s d©–ck is going to go inside my entrance¡ªmy p©–ssy?¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯re in class, you know what¡¯s going to happen, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­my p©–ssy will be violated like this, and seme-¡­¡­the origin of a baby will be poured into my womb. Conceiving your child is proof of being an excellent student, after all. But-¡°


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m, scared. I¡¯m not sure why, but I feel like something is wrong. Is it ok for things to be as they are now?¡±


    ¡°Hey now, relax. I¡¯ll make sure to make this a good memory for you.¡±


    Ueno¡¯s distraught face further aroused me.


    I stroked her head and disturbed her hair. And, just like that, I gently pressed against her.


    PRessing my penis against her neatly closed crevice, I slowly pried open her vaginal mound. It was as though our genitals were kissing each other.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ah¡­¡­kaah¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Even though the glans isn¡¯t fully in yet, it¡¯s nice and tight. As expected, it¡¯s really tight when the girl¡¯s not used to it yet.¡±


    ¡°Is it, still not in yet¡­¡­?¡±


    Ueno stuck out her tongue, already leaking out heavy breaths like a dog tired from running.


    My penis slowly opened her folds, pushing forward. The insides of her vagina that no one had yet entered strongly resisted, but that only felt pleasurable.


    And just like that, no matter how much she resisted, I slowly advanced at an unchanging speed.


    ¡°Aah¡­¡­ah, gah-!¡±


    Ueno¡¯s lower body stiffened from nervousness, her soft buttocks trembling.


    My penis went even deeper, spreading the flesh of her vaginal interior and mercilessly scooping it out like a spoon in jelly.


    The snugly tight squeezing of her vaginal interior was comfortable, and the useless resistance licked my glans just like that.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to put it in ore, you alright with that?¡±


    ¡°Gaah¡­¡­ah, ah.¡±


    ¡°Since there¡¯s no answer, I guess it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Giaah, aAAAAH¡­¡­!¡±


    I firmly plunged it all the way in.


    The penis could still go deeper, so I prodded her depths several times to make sure that she was completely full.


    Each time I did so, Ueno raised a scream as though imitating a frog.


    ¡°Well, I guess this should be about right. Hm, miss?¡±


    ¡°Aah, yeah, since it¡¯s the first time for that girl. Will she be able to understand just from that?¡±


    ¡°It should be fine, I haven¡¯t even started pumping her yet. I¡¯m just putting it in and having her remember its shape, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Geh¡­¡­gih.¡±


    Upon shaking my hips a little, Ueno cried out in a funny voice.


    My penis was already itching to move. I guess it should be about time.


    The insides of her vagina tightened strongly from her nervousness, but it wasn¡¯t enough.


    When I thought this, I pulled back my hips and began pumping her.


    ¡°Igh uh, AaAH!!¡±


    ¡°Haha, what a cute voice.¡±


    Moving my penis back and forth several times, I further scooped out the interior of her narrow vagina. As for my mood, I was enjoying scraping away at her womanhood with a file.


    Even though there was no crevice inside of her vagina for the first foreign substance that entered inside of it to be inserted into, I forcibly pried it open as the tightness of it felt good. Upon pulling out even a little bit, her vagina rubbed my glans as though to detain it.


    The rough texture bestowed a goosebump-like sensation to the entirety of my rod.


    ¡°As I thought, the first time is great because it¡¯s so tight. But how about trying a bit harder? Come now, put some more strength into your lower body.¡±


    ¡°Ikyah, ah, ah, igh, aaAAAAAAAAAHH!! Ah, ah¡­¡­!!¡±


    Given both sensations of pain and the horny suggestions, Ueno¡¯s consciousness was pushed to the verge of breaking.


    That¡¯s why had to call out to her like this and order her to firmly tighten up her vagina.


    ¡°Ah ahnngh!! Nnh, nnh!!¡±


    I grabbed her chin, turning her this way as I placed my hips over hers.


    I made sure that she was firmly aware of not just my genitals, but of my own existence.


    Ueno was almost like a dutchwife, remaining passive as she accepted the kiss with her mouth. Her hips rose and convulsed every time I pumped her.


    ¡°Nn¡­¡­puah¡­¡­ah¡­¡­ah, ah!¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll finish soon, huh.¡±


    While displaying a slovenly face filled with tears and drool, Ueno was swallowed up by the intense sexual intercourse as her eyes lost their brilliance.


    My penis prodded her several times, scooping out her narrow vagina. And then, after briefly playing around, I spat out my desires as though having gotten bored of her.


    A gushing, muddy sensation was transmitted to the lower half of my body, and my desire AKA semen was poured into Ueno¡¯s vagina.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­aaahh¡­¡­AGH¡ª¨C¡°


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s your first time so I guess it can¡¯t be helped, huh?¡±


    Source: https://11161.mitemin.net/i495242/


    After exhaustedly collapsing on top of the desk, she leaked out piss. Saliva drooled from her lips tired of screaming, and tears wet her cheeks.


    Since I was refreshed, I pulled out my penis as though taking off a suction cup and released Ueno.


    The female teacher gazed at Ueno¡¯s appearance with a dismayed expression.


    ¡°Aaah, hey you, I said that she was a freshman so she wasn¡¯t used to it yet, right?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t get so angry. Don¡¯t make such a scary face. Forgive me.¡±


    ¡°No way. Ethics may be a popular class, but if you showed them something like this first, then everyone will get scared, right?¡±


    Being told this, I finally turned my gaze down at the students around me.


    In doing so, most of their eyes met mine.


    ¡°They¡¯ll get scared, you say?¡±


    ¡°No, well, I guess they¡¯re not scared, huh.¡±


    Those gazes of theirs looked more like curiosity than fear.


    Perhaps having become embarrassed, the girls turned their gazes away from me and returned to their tasks of placing strength into their crotches.


    Furthermore, something akin to love juice was already visibly dripping from the unconcealed vaginas of the students.


    ¡°Now then, who should I do the same thing to next~?¡±


    It was interesting how there were students whose butts twitched when I spoke such in a deliberate manner.


    There was an unspeakable sense of conquest from the sight of the girls who had been given the horny suggestion lining up their butts so as to have their first time taken.


    My penis, still covered in semen and love juice, was erect. No matter who I used to wipe my member dry or drench it wet, I¡¯d probably be forgiven .